The Trinity archive [serial]

i, ^ ^*- ,.{M **.'•

.A

rim

* r. * r

•w

>&:J&

^VieXveA. Xo(W> >navo o-oWaxi^;^^

Tr»ff. />.°

■**' ^s Ti> * : / "' *r *

TRINITY GOLLEtft
LIBRARY

DURHAM : NORTH CAROLINA

x~^r>

*3L

IfUJI

3 7S.S'

f £ 3 ~$

,:>' >

fQ

S\ Gs. ^ '-x->wCrNJl^v-rv. yiVrnv-g "3ovoA3. <^ * SI ."X. ,(?i-c^y^ JU„. '. .

X^\cnjV^ -Mv>* - ■ £ **j3* <-0jsJL "VJ^. , CaJL - \Hi

o-u

c>

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2012 with funding from
Duke University Libraries

http://www.archive.org/details/trinityarchivese14trin

-0

THE TRINITY ARCHIVE

Trinity Park, Durham, October, 1900.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

All matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of
publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEEL,E, Chief Editor, Trinity Park
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty-five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly

in advance.

ADVERTISING.

JKS" Advertisements 0/ all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.
Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

C

AD VALOREM SLAVE TAXATION, 1858-1860.

BY W. K. BOYD.

There is no phase of American history more profitable
for study than economic conditions and changes in the
South from the close of the Revolution to 1860. The state
historians have universally neglected economic develop-
opment. Politics monopolized scholarship as completely
as it did society, and if the economic interests were ever
seriously considered, there is no evidence in works extant.
It remains for the younger investigators to reconstruct from
data and material too often meager and unsatisfactory,
those forces which made possible the glory as well as the
internal decay and civil strife of a departed and almost
forgotten civilization.

2 The Trinity Archive.

North Carolina occupied an unique, position among the
slave States. The Quakers and Scotch-Irish were never in
sympathy with the slave system, and many opponents to
it arose among these stocks. Benjamin Lundy said that
he made his first abolition address at Deep Creek, North
Carolina. Coffin, the founder of the "Underground Rail-
road," was a Guilford county Quaker. In 1857 Helper,
another native of the State, published his "Impending
Crisis," which clearly presented the evil effects of slavery
on industry. In 1858 a member of the State Senate began
a revolt against the existing system of slave taxation
which illustrated many evil effects of slavery on the non-
slave holders. By 1860 this revolt had become a State
issue.

By the constitution of 1835 all slaves under twelve and
over fifty years of age were exempted from taxation, and
all between those ages were subject to a poll tax. The
amount of this capitation tax was fixed year by year. In
1836 it was twenty cents ; in 1S52 was forty cents, and in
1860 was fifty cents. This variation was due to variation
in land tax, for the poll was to be equal to the revenue on
three hundred dollars' worth of land. Slaves were there-
fore not listed as property, but as persons. It was claimed
that this was a compromise. The Eastern counties con-
sented to the abolition of boroughs and the admission of
the West to the same basis of representation, provided
that slaves be taxed as persons. The ad valorem men, the
innovators and friends of a new system, rejected this view.
Also there were many unsatisfactory clauses in the Revenue
Acts. One thousand dollars at interest yielded $1.80
revenue ; the same amount hoarded, nothing. The same
amount invested in land was taxed thrice the amount in
trade. So Governor Reid in 1852, in his letter to the
General Assembly, advised that an ad valorem method be
adopted in all taxation except slave property. Nothing
was done to relieve the situation and inequalities con-

Ad Valorem Slave Taxation. 3

tinued. In 1859, by the Comptroller's Report, $203,000,-
000 slave property yielded $118,330 revenue, while
$98,000,000 land paid $191,980. Land was rated 20 cents
per hundred dollars value, slaves 5£ cents per hundred.
An opportunity was open for a man of broad sense and
political tact to win prominence for himself and relief to
the burdened by offering a remedy to these conditions.

Such a leader arose in 1858 in Wake county. This was
Moses A. Bledsoe, member of the State Senate for that
county, who introduced a bill which proposed to levy
taxes ad valorem on all property in the State, slaves not
excepted. In an able address he showed that the average
revenue of one thousand dollars in land property was
$1.50. A mature, healthy slave was worth the same
amount or more, yet was taxed but fifty cents. He esti-
mated that between one-third and one-half of the property
in North Carolina was slave property, yet less than one-
seventh of the revenue was levied from these slaves, three
hundred thousand in number. By this system the small
land owners and the slave holders were not taxed in pro-
portion to the value of their property. Slaves were very
profitable and brought a good price on the market. An
offer of $1,100 each for 110 was refused in Pitt county
about this time.* There was thus little inducement for
the poor to acquire land. Inequality in taxation would
tend to discourage those wishing to establish homes.

Mr. Bledsoe claimed that the taxation of slaves as per-
sons was contrary to the Southern position on slavery.
"Let me say to you that if you oppose this just doctrine
(that slaves are property), if you attempt to exempt slaves
from the same rules that apply to every other kind of
property, you will abandon your strongest ground of de-
fense against the assaults of the Black Republicans and
Abolitionists." If slaves are property, why not tax them
as such ? "If my neighbor inflicts an injury upon my

*Letter, Pulaski Cowper, Raleigh, N. C.

4 The Trinity Archive.

slave, I may seek redress in the courts of justice and
recover damages done to my property, but I can recover
nothing for the pain inflicted on my slave as a person ;
that is a deed for which he must be indicted, convicted,
and punished as an offense against the peace and dignity
of the State."

About this time the Raleigh Working Men's Association
was organized. Its purpose was to protest against certain
features of the Revenue Acts that appeared unjust to the
laboring men of the city. For instance, the tax on inter-
est was $2.40 per thousand. But tools, implements and
even carriages were assessed at one per cent, or $10 per
thousand. Mr. Bledsoe drafted the constitution of this
society, but slave taxation was so overshadowing in im-
portance that little notice is made of it in the press of the
time.

Mr. Bledsoe's bill failed to secure the required majority
to become a law. But such an impression did his agita-
tion make, that ad valorem taxation was discussed from
mountain to sea and became the dominant State issue in
1860. Now the Democratic party won the State by an
appeal to popular sympathy. Through its efforts the last
colonial restrictions on suffrage were removed and the
party entered on its career of supremacy as the champion
of the people. But the slave aristocracy dominated
the party and the proposed reform in taxation, in many
ways a benefit to the poorer classes, was rejected by its
leaders. The State convention which met at Charlotte
found no place in its platform for the measure. But the
Whig-Know-Nothing convention adopted the reform and
Mr. Bledsoe was widely spoken of as an excellent guber-
natorial possibility on their ticket. Here should be noted
a difference in political methods. The Whigs favored an
ad valorem system only as it should be the expression of
the popular will through a convention. In the Assembly
of 1858 Gorrell and Turner had introduced bills to submit

Ad Valoeem Slave Taxation. 5

the taxation question to a popular vote and a convention.
Mr. Bledsoe thought this unnecessary, that the reform
might be by legislative enactment. Perhaps this was the
reason that Bledsoe did not receive the Whig nomination.
John Pool, of Pasquotank, was the chosen one and his
opponents in the campaign urged that he had not formerly
been in sympathy with the ad valorem movement. This
charge might have been due to a wilful misrepresentation
and confusion of methods to the people by the opposing
politicians.

This issue of 1860 not only dealt with one of the most
vital of civic problems, but was also not the least of the
economic problems of slavery, for it involved the relative
values of slave and other property. It caused dissention
among the Democrats and had not national issues made
necessary loyalty to party creeds there might have been a
serious rupture. Mr. Holden, the editor of the "Standard,"
the Democratic organ, was in 1858 in sympathy with Mr.
Bledsoe, but in 1860 sacrificed his individual views to
the will of his party. The fight was close. In Raleigh
the "Adder," a campaign sheet, was edited from the
"Standard" office by John Spellman. This gentleman
later was editor of the "State Journal," the Democratic
organ that succeeded the "Standard." The "Little Ad"
was published in Greensboro by J. M. Sherwood, the editor
of the "Greensboro Patriot." Unfortunately files of these
papers have not been preserved and the regular papers
must be consulted for information regarding the campaign.

The arguments adduced are of more than passing inter-
est and importance. The address of the Democratic
Executive Committee was an able document, signed by
E. G. Haywood, chairman. The argument, though able,
is purely theoretical and well represents the speculative
tendency of the Southern mind. Value alone must not be
the standard of revenue ; such a method would be onerous
to the poor. Governments are instituted for the protection

6 The Trinity Archive.

of the rights of individuals and if value be the measure of
revenue, what must be the amount levied for personal
defense ? Slave taxes are taxes on labor and history shows
that excessive labor revenues are never successful. Slaves
are also capital and one of the principles of political
economy is that "governments must never lay such taxes
as will inevitably fall on capital." By the proposed
reform 300,000 slaves would yield more revenue than mil-
lions of whites. Productiveness, cost of production, and
protection must be considered as well as value in any
equitable system.

The opposition relied for their argument on facts rather
than theory. Perhaps the best exposition of their policy
was by the "Greensborough Patriot," whose editor, let
it be remembered, issued the "Little Ad." "What will
be the feelings of the owner of $1,200 worth of land when
he understands that he pays just three times as much tax
on it as his more fortunate neighbor does upon his slave
worth the same money?" It was also claimed that the
existing system caused emigration. "Why do they go
away? Ask them. They all most inevitably reply, that our
State is behind the age, taxation is oppressive, and we must
go to a State where a different system prevails." But the
most practical argument was the experience of other States.
All the Southern States except Virginia and North Caro-
lina had the ad valorem system. Moreover North Carolina
was then carrying an excessive debt and not the least
reason for the new system was to diminish this debt. A
few years before Georgia was practically bankrupt; she
adopted the ad valorem system and by this time had
become the equal of any of her neighbors. "There is no
complaint in that State about high taxes, notwithstanding
her great and extensive public works. Her people are
taxed less than the people of almost any State in the
South." If her example were followed, taxes would be
diminished, not in amount, "but the funds from which the

Ad Valokem Slave Taxation. 7

Legislature must levy the revenue would be so greatly
increased, that the per cent, to be paid would be greatly
less for each tax payer. This is the experience of other
States and we may make it ours."

Thus both parties presented their views of the issue and
worthily defended them. Mr. Ellis, the "middle of the
road" Democratic nominee, was elected by six thousand
majority. Quite naturally the East, where slavery had a
strong hold, supported Ellis. Mr. Pool, a native of
Pasquotank, lost his own district. It was in the Western
and some of the Central counties that the ad valorem
cause was strongest. In Wake Mr. Bledsoe failed to
receive the Democratic nomination for the Senate. Geo.
W. Thompson was chosen by the county convention to
represent the party in his stead. Mr. Bledsoe at once
announced himself an independent candidate. The con-
test was one of the memorable local campaigns in the
State. Both men were able politicians and good stump
speakers. Mr. Bledsoe was triumphantly elected. "Well
do I remember that warm summer night in August when
the news reached Raleigh from the country precincts
announcing the election of Mr. Bledsoe. The town was
wild and his admiring friends took him upon their shoulders
and paraded the streets with him."*

Returned to the General Assembly, Mr. Bledsoe again
presented a bill providing for the institution of an ad
valorem system. This required but a few votes to make
the requisite two-thirds majority.

Thus ended ad valorem agitation in the Union. The
history and nature of the movement present many ques-
tions for thought and speculation. Though apparently
a movement of the non-slave holding class, on close
examination many slave owners are found among its most
ardent friends. Mr. Bledsoe himself was one of these.
Frequently articles may be found among the paper files

*Letter from John Nichols, Esq., Raleigh, N. C.

8 The Trinity Archive.

signed by slave masters who defend the reform. This
must have been the result of the love of the Southerner
for speculation and politics, for as slaves were more valu-
able than ever in 1860, personal interests would certainly
not win their support for the ad valorem method. Surely
if the war had not been precipitated, the ad valorem cause
would have triumphed two years later, for this method of
taxation was adopted by North Carolina when she entered
the Confederacy. Both political parties now favored the
ad valorem system, "the old Whigs because they advocated
it in 1860, and the old Democrats because, the Avar being
about slavery, discord might ensue if slaves should escape
their due taxation ; the latter thought the non-slave holders
might not tight so readily, unless slave property, lands,
etc., should be placed on the same footing."

In the "Public Laws" of 1861-62-63-64, chapter 53, it
is enacted that "an ad valorem tax of two-fifths of one per
cent, be levied" on (1) real estate, (2) "all slaves in the
State, excepting such as the county courts may have
exempted, or may hereafter exempt from taxation on
account of bodily or mental infirmity, to be taxed accord-
ing to value, which value is to be ascertained by the same
persons who assess the value of lands."

N. B. — The sources frorn which data and facts have been obtained are
interview with Mr. Bledsoe ; letters from Messrs. Pulaski Cowper and John
Nichols, of Raleigh, and Judge MacRae, of Chapel Hill ; newspaper files in
the State Library. W. K. B.

John Webster's Vengeance. 9

JOHN WEBSTER'S VENGEANCE.

BY F. S. CARDEN.

It was in a country store. Pots, pans, buckets, horse-
collars and every useful object you could think of hung
from the rough rafters. Dry goods, drugs and groceries
were neatly arranged in the shelves. The day was rainy
and dreary. Work on the farms being impossible, a group
of farmers and farm hands were comfortably lounging on
boxes and chairs in the store. They were hotly discussing
politics, when the door was slowly opened, letting in a
gust of wind and rain. The person who entered gently
closed the door and glanced timidly around at the crowd
of loafers. There was something unusual about his appear-
ance, which at once attracted the attention of the observer.
He was a young man of average height, clad in rags. But
the peculiarity was about his face. Its contour was intel-
lectual, the chin was square and firm, and the forehead
was broad and low. Yet the eyes were blank and expres-
sionless. It was plain at a glance that the light of
understanding no longer shown forth from those windows.
A strange, solemn hush fell upon the crowd. One or two
of the younger ones tittered, but upon receiving a stern
glance from their elders, they became shamefacedly silent.

"What'll you have, John?" asked the kindly-faced
clerk. "Got some more seng to sell?"

"Yes," replied the new-comer, smiling meaninglessly.
"What will you give me for what's in this sack? Will
you give me some candy for little Susie?"

His voice was peculiarly soft and gentle. He continued
talking in a rambling way, while he slung the sack from
his shoulder and untied the string. As he poured the
contents out on the floor a large dead rattler fell out
among the roots. Its head was crushed into nothingness
and it was otherwise mangled.

"Killed another, have ye, John?" remarked a big-
bearded man.

10 The Trinity Archive.

"Yes, that's the hundredth," replied John, looking at
a stick full of notches, which he carried.

His voice was no longer soft, but was hard and stern,
and his eyes blazed fiercely. The men stretched the snake
out, counted its rattles and made various comments on it.
In the meanwhile the merchant, after weighing the seng,
paid John for it and gave him a few sticks of candy. He
picked up the snake and placing it in the sack, dis-
appeared again in the driving rain.

"What's the matter with him?" asked a stranger.

"It is a sad story," replied a little red bearded man with
a sharp eye. "He used to be one of the smartest men in
this county, now he's as crazy as a bed-bug."

"You don't say?" remarked the drummer, at once inter-
ested. "Tell us about it."

"Well, it's a long tale," said the other, tossing his quid
into the stove box, as the group began to gather around
hiin. Many of them had heard it before, but they never
tired of it.

"It's this way : John Webster's parents were poor, but
they set a sight of stock in education. So by scrimping
and digging they sent John to college. He grad'ated at
an early age and came home with the notion of being a
preacher. His parents died soon after he got back, so
John, bein' foot loose, got license to preach and com-
menced at Smith's chapel, away over yonder at the foot of
the mountains. He did splendid, worked hard, too hard,
some people say. Well, everything went all right until
John fell in love with old 'Squire Green's daughter. But
he warn't the only one after her. Young Harry Westwick,
handsome and rich, was also settin' up to her. He was
wild, drank and got into a deal of devilment, and to my
opinion, was and is yet an uncommon mean man. That
don't make much difference to most gals, but it did to
Mary Green. She jilted him and ran away with the hand-
some young parson, John Webster. Harry was furious

John Webster's Vengeance. 11

and swore lie would get even with them. He swore and
kicked so that his daddy sent him somewhere to cool off
kinder.

"John and Mary settled in a little home up there under
the mountains, five miles from any house except the
church. They lived there for a year and a little girl was
born. In the course of another year Harry Westwick
came home. He cast many an ugly look at that pretty
little cottage as he rode by and saw that little golden-
haired kid tottering around on the porch. I tell you he
was an uncommon mean man. Most fellows would have
forgotten, but Harry Westwick don't forgit, he don't.

"John never expected any danger. He was kind-hearted
and held nothin' agin' Harry. He was so happy, it seemed
like he believed the Lord would let no harm come ro his
wife and little un. He would ride around to see his flock
and leave them all day alone.

"Well, everything went well until one day John had to
go to see a sick woman, 'cross the river, twelve miles from
home. He kissed his wife and little girl good-bye and
mounted his horse. As he rode off he hadn't any idea
that he would never see his little child again. He waved
his hand at the beautiful pair standin' there in the little
honeysuckle-covered porch and said to little Susie: "Papa'll
bring you some candy when he comes back. '

"Now, I can't stand for the truth of the rest of the
story, but I believed it all the same. There was a little
nigger boy who staid at John Webster's and helped with
the house-work. He was hoeing in a patch of corn at one
side of the house, so high nobody could see him. He says
that about one hour after John left, Harry Westwick,
about half drunk, came ridin' by. As he was looking one
of those hard, wicked looks over into the yard, he pulled
up his horse all of a sudden and exclaimed, 'Copper-head,

by ! ' He got off his horse and, picking up a big rock,

crept up to the fence. Just as he was about to throw over

12 The Trinity Archive.

the fence into a little clump of grass, little Susie tottered
out on the porch and said: 'Papa, has oo dot me some
tandy?' She instantly saw her mistake and stared in
wonder at the stranger. Suddenly a malignant look came
into .Westwick's face and he dropped his rock into the
road and said: lYes, honey, here is some candy; come and
get it. ' He reached in his pocket and pulled out some
paper and held it over the fence to her. She toddled
towards him with outstretched arms. The clump of grass
into which Westwick had started to throw, lay directly in
her path. As she neared it there was a slight rustle and
movement in it."

Here the narrator stopped, took out a plug of tobacco
and deliberately took a chew. As he gazed fiercely around
on the little group of listeners, he said : "I always thought

Harry Westwick was a d d scoundrel, and I don't give

a d n if his daddy is rich and a General."

"Go on, go on!" exclaimed the listeners.

"Well, there ain't much more," resumed the narrator
with a faint suspicion of moisture in his eyes. "Just as
the snake struck her in the face that devil jumped on his
horse and galloped off. The mother came running out
when she heard her baby cry, and what she saw was her
darlin' lying on the ground with a monster copper-head
clinging to its cheek. She rushed towards them just as
the snake loosened itself and coiled again. It struck her
in the neck as she stooped to pick up 'her baby. She paid
no attention to it, but rushed in the house with her child.
The nigger was skeered nigh to death, but she managed to
start him after the Doctor and some whiskey. They had
no spirits in the house, John bein' a preacher, you know.
Nobody will ever know the misery them two endured there
alone. The poor mother herself pizened and seein' her
child die in her arms." The stranger swallowed and gazed
fixedly at the stove.

"Well, when the Doctor got there the child was dead
and the mother might a nigh it. They say when John got

John Webster's Vengeance. 13

home that night such mortal misery never has been seen
nor heard of. They wouldn't let him see his little baby,
for it was swollen and so blue that you couldn't have told
whether it was white or black, if it hadn't been for its
golden locks. Mrs. Webster lingered on for a week and
John sat up with her night and day. But it warn't no
use. She was of a delicate constitution and wanted to jine
her baby. They buried them both up by the little church.
After John heard the little nigger's tale, he was took down
with brain fever, and when he got well he was as you saw
him 'while ago. All the money he gets he spends in candy
for little Susie. He hates the very sight of snakes and
kills all he can find."

"Well, what did they do with Westwick?" asked the
stranger.

"Oh, that was easy. He was rich and nobody but a
little nigger to testify agin' him. His father sent him off
to Europe and he just got back last week. He brought
back a lot of friends and they are having a high old time
over at the General's."

"Looks like he'd be afraid to re ."

Just then the door opened and a tall man, enveloped in
a mackintosh, entered. His age might have been thirty.
His face had a wicked, dissipated look. As he passed the
group of loungers without deigning to notice them, the
narrator nudged the stranger, saying: "That's him." He
asked the store-keeper for his mail, for the postoffice was
located in the store. After he had received it and was
quitting the store, he turned to the store-keeper and said
in a harsh voice: "By the way, George, there are some
friends over home I wish to take through Kelly's Cave day
after to-morrow. Have a good guide at the mouth of the
cave. Let him be there at ten o'clock." He passed out,
mounted his horse and was away without awaiting an
answer.

14 The Trinity Archive.

"By Grabb ! Boys, there ain't nobody in the country
who knows that cave but poor John Webster, and hit
would be a shame to send him."

"You'll have to send somebody or Westwick, fool-like,
will be taking the crowd in hisself, and the whole shootin'
match will be lost."

"Webster is the only one who knows the cave; send
him. It don't make any difference. Him and Harry
didn't recognize each other when they met the other day,"
said another. After much discussion the store-keeper
sent John Webster word that he was wanted at the Cave
on Thursday morning.

Thursday morning dawned bright and clear. As the sun
peeped above the eastern hills and shot its glancing rays
full into the towering ivy-covered cliffs of Stone Mountain,
it found an earlier riser than itself seated dejectedly before
the dark, gloomy mouth of a cave. Eager to make money
to invest for his little Susie, John Webster had arrived
long before the appointed time. The beautiful valley
below him, the level green meadows stretching far away
in the distance, the glistening Tennessee winding like a
silvery ribbon among them, the faint tinkling cow bells,
whose notes were wafted up to him, sufficed not to light
up the blank, sorrowful eye and to smooth away the look
of care from his wan, worn features. He sat there for
hours taking no account of time. Finally the voices and
laughter of a merry group, as they were toiling up the
winding mountain-path, reached him. As the foremost of
the party came into view, picking his way up the rough
mountain side, John Webster suddenly became all atten-
tion. His eyes blazed fiercely and his limbs trembled with
rage. He withdrew into the dark entrance of the cave and
awaited their arrival. Soon, all the party — several ladies
and gentlemen — had arrived. While they rested at the
mouth of the cavern, John remained within lighting the
lanterns. A connected idea was slowly forming itself in
the confused chaos of his brain.

John Webster's Vengeance. 15

Outside Harry West wick laughed and joked with the
gayest, unconscious of the fact that he was about to entrust
his life into the hands of a man he had deeply wronged.

They had been in the cavern for an hour or two. Almost
all the points of interest — except the guide's face, which
was a battle ground between conflicting passions — had been
seen. The ladies were tired, so when they again came in
sight of the light of the entrance, the Guide said in his
soft, gentle tones: "There is one more point of interest —
the rat's nest. " He pointed to a dark, narrow opening,
which led up towards the surface of the mountain. John
explained that this branch of the cavern became warmer
and warmer as it neared the surface of the mountain, and
was inhabited by a species of large and harmless rats.
The ladies begged to be excused, so they were conducted
to the main entrance, there to await the rest of the party.

Harry Westwick and two other men plunged after the
Guide into the dark side passage. If they could have seen
the wild glaring of his eyes they no doubt would have
hesitated, but such warning was denied them. The air
became warmer and warmer, the sides of the cave wrere wet
and slimy, and the bottom was soft and slick. Bats, like
spirits of warning, winged their noiseless way past them.
At last they came to a steep ascent over a pile of loose
rocks. There was barely enough room for them to pass
one at a time. "Wait until I get through," said the
Guide; "for I might kick a loose rock down on you."
Slowly and painfully, like a snake, he worked his way up
the steep, narrow passage. When he had reached the top
he turned, placed his lantern behind him, and gazed down
at those below. "Mr. Westwick next," he said. Harry
Westwick went through the same toilsome ascent, swear-
ing and wishing he had never attempted it. Just as he
reached the top, the Guide loosened a large stone, which
rolled down into the narrow passage, completely blocking

16 The Trinity Archive.

the way. "You d d awkward devil," exclaimed Harry

Westwick, "I've a notion to break every bone in your
body."

"Only an accident, sir," murmured John, "only an
accident. Those gentlemen below have a light. Let them
return to the entrance and I will take you by another
passage." This advice was shouted to those below, who
at once followed it.

As John and Westwick continued on their way, the
latter exclaimed, "Pshew! I smell snakes. " And indeed
a strong and offensive odor peculiar to the rattlesnake
pervaded the atmosphere. They were picking their way
carefully on a narrow ledge, around one side of a dark
hole. Suddenly from the black depths of the hole came a
dry, whirring noise. "Rattlers, rattlers!" exclaimed
Westwick. "Yes, you smell snakes." "Look, look!"
replied the Guide, and lield the lantern over the ledge into
the hole below. Westwick gazed fearfully over. "My
God!" he exclaimed. The pit was about ten feet deep
and it seemed as if the sandy bottom was completely
covered with rattle-snakes. The Guide straightened up
on the narrow ledge and, holding the lantern near his own
face, sternly exclaimed, "Look, look!" Westwick, with
protruding eyes, turned and gazed into that pale, hand-
some face and those flashing eyes, into which the light of
reason had momentarily returned. They gazed at each
other for a full minute. As a flash of vengeful fury over-
came the reason in John Webster's eyes, Westwick, with
a scream of terror, endeavored to spring back, but he
stumbled and fell with an awful shriek into the pit below.

There was an angry whirring, a violent storm of hissing,
a dreadful squirming and all was still for a moment, as an
anxious face bent over the pit. Then John Webster broke
into a fit of wild demoniacal laughter, and ran with all his
might away from that awful hole. He knew not where.
There was one loud, long, piercing shriek of laughter —

John Webster's Vengeance.

17

whose notes, echoing and re-echoing through the bowels of
the mountain, reached those without. There was a loud
splash and the midnight blackness of the cave sunk again
into its wonted quiet.

In his mad flight, John Webster had at last cooled his
fevered brain in one of those dark, dangerous pools of the
cavern.

18 The Trinity Archive.

GROWTH THE RESULT OF STRUGGLE.

BY M. B. CLEGG.

In the recent poem, Marpessa, by Stephen Phillips, we
have the picture of a beautiful Greek girl standing with
the god Apollo on one side, and Idas, a mortal, on the
other. There came a voice from Zeus saying, "Let her
decide." By this message was meant that she was to
choose either to spend her life in heaven with Apollo, or
on earth with Idas. On the one hand she could choose to
live with the Greeks' ideal of perfect manhood, who sits
upon Mount Olympus in perfect peace and happiness, and
smiles as he looks out upon the pain, misery and suffering
of mankind. Apollo promises her that if she would become
his companion, she should become with him an immortal
being, and that he would carry her up into heaven, from
where she could see "The grateful upward look of earth
emerging roseate from her bath of dew." On the other
hand she is given the privilege of choosing the mortal Idas
as her companion. As Idas was picturing before her the
conditions of mortal life, showing her that by struggling
against its imperfections she should be "like a candle clear
in this dark country of the world," she, with dimmer eyes
and with lips apart, lay her human hand in his, and thus
chose to live a life with a human being.

It may seem strange to many of you that this girl should
choose to remain in a world where to live meant to suffer
pain and to endure sorrow ; but I declare to you that in
this decision is involved the principal by which human
civilization has made its progress. Only to the extent
that the human race has come face to face with the imper-
fections of its own nature and its surroundings, — and to
the extent that it has toiled patiently with and struggled
to overcome these imperfections, has it made progress
toward an ideal civilization.

Geowth the Result of Stkuggle. 19

Search the pages of history from the earliest dawn of
civilization to the present time, and you will find that this
has been the principal according to which all civilized
nations have made advancements. I think of no better
illustration than that of the country of Holland, which was
once swept over by the tides from the sea. By patient
toil and struggle of the inhabitants against this element of
nature, they at length encircled their coasts with walls,
thus shutting out the water; and to-day they have fertile
planes and large cities with paved streets, where once
flowed tides and sluggish streams.

Not only is it by this principal that nations have made
progress, but it is equally true with regard to every indi-
vidual who has attained to real success in life. There is
no better example of this than that of Abraham Lincoln,
who, during his childhood and early life, had almost every
conceivable difficulty to overcome in order that he might
bring himself in touch with the leading men of his time.
These early struggles, however, were only a preparation
for the great struggle that lay before him when he was
made our nation's Chief Executive. In the North there
was a wide-spread demoralization, half the people used
their influence against him, while in the South the States
had unfurled their own flag, and were ringing the carrion
notes of defiance in the ears of their insolent foe. In the
midst of all this stood Lincoln, not a hero or a statesman
only, but more than both — a real President. With his
mind firmly set upon the preservation of the Union, he
passed victoriously through four years of toil and struggle,
and thus gaining a victory that has placed him among the
great men of the world.

In view of these facts of history, we are led to consider
further the principal by which all real progress of the
human race has been made. As we look back over the
religious work we find that the legend of the lost Paradise
has been commonly considered among men as the story of

20 The Trinity Archive.

the Fall of Man. That there is truth of the most vital
sort in this legend, looked at from this point of view, no
one will deny ; but I wish to call your attention to the
fact that there are aspects of truth, that, looked at from
an opposite standpoint, will lead us to regard the loss of
Paradise as in itself the beginning of the Rise of Man. It
was upon this occasion that man first had a knowledge of
his imperfection. It was there that he became a conscious
being with the power of choosing between the good and
the evil. The problem whether she should grow or not
grow became the all important issue. Not to grow meant
death ; to grow meant the overcoming of his state of imper-
fection, and ever striving toward a state of perfection. To
do this meant that he would have to struggle and to endure
pain, sorrow and disappointment. To the extent that he
realized his true position, and to the extent that he strug-
gled to overcome the imperfections of his nature, and to
conquer the evil conditions around him, to that extent has
he made progress in civilization.

Not only is this true from the standpoint of the history
of religion, but the same truth has been opened up to us
in a different form by some or the leading scientists of the
19th century. Mr. Darwin, in his "Origin of Species,"
teaches us that struggle for life is the final clue to the
course of living nature. As we study the different geolog-
ical periods we find that there has been a gradual evolution
of plant and animal life. We find that the animals of each
succeeding age possess striking similarities to those of the
age preceding, yet there is a difference sufficient to show
that there was a gradual evolution of animal life on the
earth. Finally man appeared upon the scene. His chief
function while in his primitive stage was, as with the lower
animals, to struggle for his own individual life. He had
but little care for the lives of others ; yet he was not with-
out the germ which later developed into a desire on his
part to use his life for the benefit of others. The father

Growth the Result of Struggle. 21

began to protect and to make more comfortable the lives of
those about him. The mother looked upon the new and
helpless life that palpitated before her, and realized that
its existence hung by a thread. There arose an instinctive
desire on her part to reach out her hand in tender affection
to save and protect her child. So great has been the evo-
lution of this sympathy and love in the mother's heart,
that to-day as we see a child press its face upon its mother's
cheek and feel the tears that flow from her eyes, we realize
that there is a love that no one on earth but a mother can
know. Take any phase of life you may, you will find that
of all that has ministered to the good and the pleasures of
man ; that of all that made the world varied and happy ;
of all that has made society solid and interesting, and of
all that has brought beauty and gladness into the lives of
men, the larger part has been accomplished by struggling
for the lives of others.

It has been the failure on the part of human civilization
to recognize this truth, and to see its far-reaching signifi-
cance, that has prevented it from making the progress
toward an ideal humanity that it might have made. There
are to-day, and have been for centuries past, two classes of
people who fail to recognize that moral strength can only
be attained by struggling with and overcoming the evil in
the world. One of these is a class of religious optimists
who simply deny the actual existence of evil. They, in
their vain imagination, try to look at the world from what
they would call God's point of view, invent social Utopias,
as was the case in the time of the French Revolution,
refusing to recognize the deep reality of the sorrow and
pain that is in the world. They claim that looked at from
their visionary heights, all is bright and clear, and that the
ills of life vanish from their exalted view. They ignore
the present and look to the future. The present is a world
of crime, of drunkenness and of wickedness of every kind
in which there is no God. They admit that there are a

22 The Trinity Archive.

few good people in it, but their concern is not with the
absurdities of this earthly life, but with the service of some
far-off ideal future humanity. This world to them is out
of joint, and instead of trying to set it right, they would
fain look to the future and forget it, "Leaving human
wrongs to right themselves, cares but to pass into the silent
life. ' ' There is no meaning in life except what the far-off
gives to it. The good is somewhere just as "oats and beans
and barley grow where we know not of." They dream of
the far off starry future and gaze at other planets and fancy
some perfect life that may be there, never for a moment
realizing that this world may be to them the best of possi-
ble worlds.

"Hesper — Verms — were we native to thy splendor or in Mars,
We should see this glohe we groan in fairest of the evening stars.
Could we dream of wars and carnage, craft and madness, lust and spite,
Roaring London, raving Paris, in that point of peaceful light ?
Might we not in glancing heavenward, on a star so silver fair,
Yearn and clasp our hands and murmur, 'Would to God that we were
there V "

There is, on the other hand, a class of people who, by
their scientific investigations, have been led to remain
agnostic with regard to the spiritual realities of the world.
They found in the study of the phenomenal order of nature
many things that tore down the dogmas of a blind faith.
So great was there influence, it seemed as though they
were going to undermine our Christian faith, but there are
evidences to-day that this class of men is coming more and
more to realize the spiritual reality of the Christian
religion.

A genuine synthesis of the modes of thinking of these
two classes of people, would be a spiritual idealism that
not only sees the good in the world, that not only fixes its
eyes upon some ideal future, but that realizes the deep
reality and the gravity of the evil in the world. We need
a people that not only in their imagination see a God of
Love sitting upon some great throne, bidding his faithful

Growth the Result of Steuggle. 23

ones, "enter thou into the joy ;" who do not, as the Greeks
did, think of God as slumbering on Olympus, or as driving
his solar chariot across the heavens, but we need a people
who see God straggling in the mire, and in the dens of
vice and crime. A people that realize when they see a
human being struggling through life with a heavy burden,
that it is a part of God that is struggling. In the language
of Mr. Royce, we should conceive of God as saying to the
world, uO ye who despair, I grieve in you. Your sorrow
is mine. No pang of your finitude but is mine too. I
suffer it all, for all things are mine ; I bear it, and yet I
triumph."

As we look back over the great and awful and tragic
altar of history, this truth comes home to us as we see God
and man struggling against the evil, and sacrificing their
own individual lives in the onward march toward the
universal idea of humanity. It is this truth that Chris-
tianity first taught the world, and it is this truth that it
will continue to teach throughout the roaring billows of
time that are yet to come. However much of struggle and
pain that God may call upon the human race to endure, it
shall not be engulfed, but "borne aloft into the azure of
eternity. Love not pleasure, love God. This," says
Carlyle, "is the Everlasting Yea, wherein all controdiction
is solved ; wherein whoso walks and works, it is well with
him."

24 The Trinity Archive.

A SONNET.

BY K. C. PERROW.

Of all the many people whom we meet

How small the number that we really know.
We glance into their faces as we greet,

But never see the heart that throbs below.
How oft we pass a friend upon the street

And greet him with a cold, indifferent stare,
And find, too late, that in his bosom beat

A heart of love we never dreamed was there.
God grant that we may learn while pass the years

To know our friends, with sympathetic ties
To bind their hearts to ours, and dry the tears

That gather oft unnoticed in their eyes.
O Lord, as Bar-timaeas prayed for light,
We pray that we, too, may receive our sight.

David Hill. 25

david hill.

BY M. E. L.

It was a cold winter's evening in the mountains of North
Carolina. The snow had fallen all day and a cold rain
was freezing as soon as it reached the ground. The wind
whistled a gale around the house corners and the limb
that brushed the sitting-room window in windy weather
beat harder than usual to-night.

Inside the large farm house where father and mother
Horton and the two boys, Herbert and Ben, lived, every-
thing was warm and comfortable. The tasks of the day
finished, they sat around the great open fire while mother
read aloud. They were a hapj)y and contented family.
Father Horton, after giving up his practice of law in the
village near by, looked after his large farm. Mother
Horton had taught the boys herself until now she thought
she had taught them as much as she could, they needed
to come in contact with other boys their own ages. She
did not like to think of sending them away to school. It
was so pleasant to have them at home, to help with man-
aging the farm in the mornings and to study with her in
the afternoons. She had not like most mothers dropped
her music and study as age advanced. She still took an
active interest in her reading and the piano stood open in
the parlor. Often in the evenings she would plajr the old
songs she knew when she was a girl. With Herbert to
turn her music she could almost imagine she was young
again, he was so much like Father Horton was in his
youth.

The clock had just struck nine when a step was heard
on the front porch, the old knocker sounded and Father
Horton opened the door to admit a stranger. He was a
young man, not over twenty-four, his face was rather pale,
his eyes were black, and as Ben said afterwards, seemed
to see into one's very heart. It was a pleasant face to

26 The Trinity Archive.

look at. In response to a cordial invitation to come in he
stepped into the warm sitting room. Soon he had made
his wants known, he was in search of work, could Father
Horton give him something to do? They felt that this
was no ordinary day- laborer. The delicate white hands,
the soft tone of his voice and the gentlemanly bearing
could belong only to a man far superior to those generally
seeking work at farm-houses.

What could he do? Anything he said. Father Horton
promised to find something for him to do the next day,
for that night at least he must make himself comfortable.
The stranger simply gave his name as David Hill, he told
nothing of his home.

For several days the weather did not permit the boys'
being out doors, then it was that Herbert found that
David could read his Greek and Latin and Ben found
ready help with his knotty problems in mathematics. In
a week mother had transferred her teaching to David and
the boys were delighted with the many things he taught
them. Mother Horton liked David from the first, he was
always so kind and attentive to her every want, threading
her needle when she sewed or finding her glasses. He was
near her all the time, yet never a word had he said of his
home, she found herself wondering what his surroundings
had been and hoping that her boys would be the manly
son that David would be in a home.

Two months had passed. Winter was fast going and
spring seemed very near. The boys would often wander
into the woods with David. He could point out to them
so many things they had never noticed before.

Ben was David's favorite, they were always together,
their chief delight was to take long tramps in the sur-
rounding country. One day when returning from one of
these tramps, David stopped in the village and Ben went
home. At supper time David had not reached home.
After night- fall he returned and went straight to his room.

David Hill. 27

Ben went up to tell him his supper was waiting but
received no answer to his rap. Then he was rapped
louder and called to David to let him in. The door was
opened. David staggered back to his bed and fell across
it. A strong odor of whiskey pervaded the room and Ben
found that his friend was drunk. His first impulse was to
rush down stairs and tell Mother Horton about it but on a
second thought he decided to keep it secret. He put
David to bed, and locked the door on the outside taking
the key with him. Down stairs he said that David was
asleep and did not care to be disturbed.

The next morning David did not speak of his strange
behavior on the previous evening. During the morning
Mother Horton heard some one playing the piano, who
could it be? She was the only one of the household who
played. She slipped gently into the parlor. There sat
David playing the sweetest music she had ever heard but
there was a sad strain running through it that brought
tears to her eyes. He, too, was crying. She sat down be-
side him, put her hand on his arm, "What is it, my
son," she said, "Tell me your trouble." Then he told
her that his name was not David Hill, he had chosen that
name because he did not want his friends and relatives to
know his whereabouts, that while in college he had learned
to drink — to drink like a beast he said. In New York
lived his mother and a beautiful sister, so good and pure
that he would sooner die than bring disgrace upon them.
They had never known that he drank. He had left them
— "left them," he said, "until I can return to them a
man indeed having overcome this fearful habit." "I
thought I was growing stronger and could master myself
until last night, the demon again possessed me and I drank,
My God! Shall I never be able to do it?" His head
dropped on his breast, great sobs shook his frame, Mother
Horton smoothed his dark hair and whispered words of
encouragement. He had seemed so strong and was how so
weak and helpless.

28 The Trinity Archive.

After a while he began to play again and Mother left
him to himself.

After this mother kept David with her as much as pos-
sible. Her heart ached for the mother who knew not
where her son was and for the son who had not his mother
to help him in his purpose. The question of how she
might help David was always before her. Surely she
argued he is not to blame, he tries so hard, has he inher-
ited an appetite for drink? Perhaps his father had been
a drunkard, he had said nothing of his father. No matter
how he came by this habit he had the sympathy and love
of the Horton family, they would do anything they could
to help him.

After a few weeks of spring weather, winter seemed to
return and snow fell. Once again David was gone toward
the village. It was quite dark when Ben started out with
the buggy in search of him. He found him on the side of
the road lying in the snow. Ben helped him into the
buggy and hurried home with him. He had been drinking
again and had no doubt been lying in the snow some time,
he was well nigh frozen when they reached home. Mother
Horton had him wrapped in warm blankets and gave him
hot teas to drink. He coughed dreadfully. Herbert went
for the family physician. The doctor said he had pneu-
monia. For two days he was very sick, Mother did not
leave him. Ben was heait-broken almost, he would sit
by him and hold his hand when he was delirious. In his
delirium he would call for mother and Blanche. The
third day he seemed somewhat better but on the fourth
he was again delirious. All the forenoon he was calling
for "the boys" |[and Blanche and mother. In the after-
noon the doctor advised Mother Horton to send for his
revatives. . She knew of no one to send for. He had only
told her that his mother and sister lived in New York.
He could not be made to understand her questions now.
She tried to make him understand but he would only look

David Hill.

29

at her in a dazed way. They searched every thing in the
room but could find no name, no address.

It was once more dark outside. The shaded lamp
threw a dim stream of light on David's face, as he lay
motionless and still. Mother thought of him as he stood
in the door-way only a few months ago asking for work.
He had become a part of the household, a part of her fam-
ily and she and the others loved him as such. She knelt
by his bed-side and prayed with her whole heart for the
boy and for the mother. While she knelt David's hot
hand was placed on one of hers. He drew it gently to his
parched lips, then he saw Ben, he reached his other hand
toward him. Ben took his hand between both his own.
A sweet smile lit up David's face he made an effort to raise
himself, "God bless" — he said and died.

They buried him in the little cemetery near by. On the
stone that marks his resting place is simply, David Hill.

mm

30 The Trinity Archive.

SUSIE PERKINS.

BY W. A. LAMBETH.

"Land sakes, mamma!" said Helen Moore bursting into
her mother's room, "here's a letter from Susie Perkins
saying that if it is convenient for us she will visit us early
next week."

"Well, I had hoped, " replied Mrs. Moore resignedly,
"that we wouldn't have much company this summer. You
remember how it was last year. I'm getting tired of these
everlasting summer-visits. But write her to come on. It's
about as convenient now as it ever will be."

A letter was soon written to Susie saying, however, that
it was perfectly convenient for her to come and that she
would be expected early the following week.

"Mamma," said Helen at the supper table that evening,
"doesn't it seem strange to you that Susie Perkins has
never got married?"

"If age is any qualification," replied Mrs. Moore,
"Susie certainly has that."

"I've been looking at girls for a long time," said Helen's
father joining in the conversation, "and I've come to the
conclusion that in every community there are just a few
fine girls born to be old maids. They don't seem to take
with the boys. And I believe that Susie Perkins belongs
to this number."

"I think that your father is right about that," said
Mrs. Moore. "But has either one of you ever noticed that
this kind of girls does a great deal of visiting? I've seen
and been bothered with so much company that I have come
to the conclusion that any girls, whose prevailing custom
is to make long summer-visits among her friends, has
something radically wrong with her age. When I see this
it always makes me think that the girl is looking for a
husband and hasn't been able to find him at home where
her age is known. ' '

Susie Perkins. 31

Many are the schemes designed for entertaining visitors.
Few are the boys who have not at some time been bored
because of old girls' visits. Little did Susie Perkins know
when she arrived at the Moore residence of the plans laid
because of her expected coming. Helen had been busy.
She had been afraid that Susie would not be popular.
Consequently she had urged her friends, for her own sake,
to be very attentive and kind to her expected guest. Out
of a most generous feeling she had even appealed to one
who was dearer to her than simply a friend. She had
made Jack Nichols, her own sweetheart, promise to give
Susie a great deal of attention. She had resolved not to
tell Susie of the relationship existing between her and
Jack. Knowing well the custom of boys in this regard
she felt more that Jack would not let Susie into the
secret.

Jack was kind and attentive to Susie. Everybody
was, she thought. She felt that her old popularity must
be returning to her. Jack dropped in, by accident, nearly
every evening. Susie soon found herself looking forward
eagerly to the time when he should come. His presence
seemed to make her draw short, quivering breaths. "Can
it be," thought Susie, "that I'm in love once more?" She
knew that this strange, delightful feeling had not
been awakened in her since she was eighteen. Then it
was that Gilbert McKinzie stopped visiting her. Susie
remembered well the night he made his final speech.
He reminded her that he had been a constant caller at her
house for two years. He was afraid, he told her, that his
advances might keep some one more seriously inclined than
he from visiting her. To all outsiders his advancements
might already be considered serious. He felt, he contin-
ued, that it was his duty to tell her his position. She
had often given him assurances of her affection. There
was a little tremor in his voice when he asked her if she
was willing for him to keep on loving her without the

32 The Trinity Archive.

slightest intention of marriage. He had been framing this
question for weeks. His courage had failed him several
times when he had been determined to tell her.

A painful silence followed his question. She could not
let him know what her inward feelings were. She knew
that he had never said anything about their marriage.
But deep down in her heart she had always believed that
he would sometime. She was not prepared for such a
question and it stunned her. She knew that Gilbert was
looking intently into her face. She gazed out into the
darkness. Believing finally that she could answer without
betraying her feelings she said coldly, "Why certainly,
Gilbert, I never thought of such a thing." Their parting
that evening was possibly a little more formal than usual.
But she did not keep Gilbert from holding her hand a little
longer than the time usually allotted for an ordinary good-
bye. He looked up a little wistfully into her face and
then stepped out hurriedly into the night.

Eight years had now passed since that dark summer
night. During all of this time Susan had never had a
constant lover. Gilbert had called occasionally but had
always studiously avoided any mention of their former
relationship. Many times during these years she had been
dangerously near believing that she should after all be an
old maid. She often withdrew to her room and there all
alone went over the proceedings of that last evening with
Gilbert. Occasionally as she thought a strange tear would
fall down her cheek.

Susie dressed very carefully on the last evening of her
visit. She had been just as careful on that same evening
eight years before. There she was thinking of Gilbert
McKenzie. Now she was thinking of Jack Nichols. She
was uneasy because Jack had not said a word that betrayed
any feelings for her.

Jack faithful to his promise and in accordance with his
custom, came early bringing a friend. The evening was

Susie Perkins. 33

passing rapidly for Susie. Jack had given her almost his
entire attention. This made her very happy. "Do you
really intend to leave us to-morrow, Miss Perkins?" said
Jack after a little pause in the conversation.

"Yes, Mr. Nichols, I shall be compelled to return home
in the morning."

"We shall all be very sorry when you leave."

"0, thank you. I am sure that I have never had a more
delightful visit in my life. You have been especially
kind to me. ' '

"I have been most delightfully repaid for anything
that I may have done."

Susie's heart was beating furiously.

"I am thinking," continued Jack, "if coming over to
your town next week on a very important mission. I sup-
pose you can guess very easily what I am speaking of."

"N-o, n-o-t exactly," stammered Susie preparing for
what she believed would be a final shock.

"I'm sure you do, Miss Susie. You've certainly been
here long enough to tell where my affections lie."

"Is it true?" Do you really mean that you," — Susie
could go no further.

"Why Miss Susie, hasn't Helen told you of our engage-
ment?"

"No."

"She hasn't? Well she has treated you cruelly. I see
that I must tell you. Helen and I are to be married two
months from to-night. " Susie's flushed face changed into
a deathly white. "You are to be one of Helen's maids.
You probably didn't understand me a minute ago. I
thought of course you knew all about it. I am going to
your town next week and engage the services of your
minister for the marriage. Please forgive me if I have
done anything wrong. ' '

34 The Trinity Archive.

WMWWWMWWWWWMWWMWW

WORDSWORTH IN ROMANCE.

BY C. E. E.

My heart leaps up when I behold

My sweetheart coming nigh :
So was it when I loved her first ;
So is it now as it was earst ;
So be it when I have grown old,

Until I die.
For she, of maidens fair is first,
And I do wish our days to be
Bound each to each by stronger ties, you see.

WWUWWWWyWWWWWWtiWWW

Editorial.

35

D. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-Chief.
Assistant Editor.

With this number the Class of '01 assumes control of the
magazine that must represent the literary life of the students
of the College, and it is our purpose to do all in our power to
make it worthy of the body it represents. Trinity is, and
has always been, a growing institution, and especially of
late years has its growth been phenomenal. All departments
have been greatly strengthened and improved; but especially
are we proud of our English department. Under these con-
ditions we can reasonably look for growth in The Archive,
and are proud to say the improvement here has kept pace
with the general improvement of the Institution. But this
is a necessary improvement. The Archive cannot afford to
remain at the same grade of excellence while the literary life
of the body it represents is enjoying such a wonderful growth.
The magazine that would have done with honor the task it
has undertaken, several years ago, to-day would hardly
deserve the respect of the public. Then it is absolutely nec-
essary, if The Archive is to do its work as deservingly as
heretofore, that it reach a higher degree of excellence than in
any previous year. It is the purpose of the Senior Class to
make it do this, but we cannot do it alone and we shall not
attempt to do so. Such action would be to claim for our-
selves a magazine that is intended for the service of all
classes. We desire to say to the student body once for all,
The Archive is yours; the public will learn of you through
it. If it is able to maintain a high standard of excellence,

36 The Trinity Archive.

you will be known as a body of students who have an active
interest in literature; if not you are the sufferers. Then we
invite every one from the humblest Freshman to the highest
officer in the College including all alumni, in justice to himself
and the Institution we all love and honor to give his enthusi-
astic support to The Archive, financially and otherwise.
We expect this, we have a right to expect it, and you cannot
afford to disappoint us.

There has been so much written and said about what kind
of matter should find a place on the pages of a college mag-
azine that we feel like offering an apology for having a few
words to say as to what shall be the policy of the present
management with reference to this question. We cannot
hope to say anything new, but only to select from the abun-
dant dicta of others what we hope to be guided by during
the present year; and we promise our readers silence on this
subject ever in the future.

First and foremost, The Archive is a literary magazine
and has no space for anything that is not strictly literary in
its nature. We have no department for the stale college joke
that no one off the campus and very few on it can enjoy.
Such a department shows a false conception of the mission
of a magazine as well as a miserable lack of the proper kind
of material for its pages. So excluding this pitiable little
Puck-and-Judge department which we have never had and
hope never to have, we desire to furnish the readers of The
Archive as great a variety in kind of literature as possible.
Good short stories are desired. But, while we think good
fiction is essential to the success of a magazine, we do not
agree with those who think fiction and fiction alone has a
place here. Among college men we find some whose stories
would do honor to a more experienced writer, but there is
not a sufficient number of these men to supply the pages of
our magazine. Besides, such a policy would exclude the

Editorial. 37

essay which other students can write with equal facility, and
which is just as essential as fiction.

We fear too much has already been said about poetry.
This form of literature has almost been laughed out of exist-
ence in many of our college journals. Perhaps it is fortunate
that some of it has, and some that is still abiding its time
ought to be. But is there not danger in pulling up the weeds,
that some wheat will be destroyed? Under present conditions,
a true poet in our midst would think too much of his verse
to class it with that kind of poetry known as "magazine
poetry." If less time were spent by editors in laughing at
such verse and more in selecting such as they desire for pub-
lication, those students who can write verse would feel more
like making the attempt, and the magazines would have more
as well as a better quality of such material to select from.
Now, we are not bidding for verse of any and every description,
and the student who may submit a piece of rhyme which fails
to appear on the pages of The Archive need not think we
have acted unfairly, but should rather find comfort in placing
himself with Wordsworth, Browning and other great poets
who were not appreciated by their contemporaries. If, how-
ever any one has a quantity of good verse on hand, we shall
be glad to sec it.

We are under many obligations to the Assistant Editor,
Mr. G. H. Flowers, who so nobly did the work of The
Archive during our absence at the beginning of the term.

It is an incouraging as well as an important fact that a
large per cent of the students in Southern colleges for the last
few years have been taking more and more interest in an
industrial education. Up until recent years it was the prev-
alent idea that if a man wished to make a success as a lawyer
or a doctor or a teacher he should have a college education,
but if he desired to devote himself to industrial work there

38 The Trinity Archive.

was no special need for that training which a man receives
from a college education. But we are glad to say this idea is
rapidly loosing ground, and to-day instead of rushing into the
already overcrowded professions, such as law and medicine,
many college graduates are finding their way into the mills
and factories of our country, where they are proving as suc-
cessful as behind . the teacher's desk or in the law office.
This is due partly, of course, to the fact that the South has
made great advancements along industrial lines in recent
years, and has thus thrown open new fields for aspiring young
men; but it is due also to the fact that people are beginning
to realize that deep-thinking, sound-judgment and broad
information, which a man gets from a college course, are as
necessary for success to-day in the industrial world as in the
literary world. The college man means more to the world
to-day than an encyclopedia of Greek, Latin and Philosophy,
and the embodiment of dry facts and theories. The time is
not far passed when in those occupations where the hand was
used more than the head the most important capital a man
could have was a strong arm and a sound body; but there has
been a great evolution in the industrial world, and to-day he
who has the widest range of knowledge, and can think and
plan the wisest is generally the one who obtains the greatest
measure of success.

It is for this reason that we are glad to see so many young
men in the South to-day graduating from colleges before
taking a course in a textile school or entering the shops and
factories to learn some industrial profession. A thorough
knowledge of one's profession is, of course, the first requi-
site for success in any occupation, but the man who knows
his profession and nothing else is at a great disadvantage
to-day to the man who has solved the problem of mathemat-
ics, wrestled with the qnestions of Philosophy and felt the
influence of the great minds of the literary world. — G. H. F.

Literary Notes. 39

LUTHER GIBSON, Manager.

A very remarkable story by a new American writer is
"Who Goes There?" The story of a spy in the Civil War,
by Mr. B. K. Benson. A short synopsis of the story is given
in "Book Reviews," which is as follows:

"This story is told by a Federal soldier. The two main
features of his personal career are his love for the daughter of
his former tutor and the mental affliction of "Amnesia" —
the malady of forgetting his past identity — under which he
suffers.

"His tutor becomes a medical officer in the sanitary com-
mission of the army, while the daughter becomes an army
nurse.

"The hero of the story enlists in the Eleventh Massachu-
setts Infantry; is in the battle of Bull Run, and under
McClellan in the advance to the Chicahominy. While
scouting for the North he is wounded and is attacked by
Amnesia — loss of memory — and becomes a private in the
First South Carolina regiment, and makes the campaign of
Richmond, Second Manassas, Autietam and Chancellorsville,
under Stonewall Jackson, and the Gettysburg campaign under
A. P. Hill.

"In the Bristoe campaign he recovers, and brings to Gen-
eral Meade the alarming information that Lee is marching
against the flank of the Union Army; Meade succeeds in
retreating.

"The descriptions of battle are from the standpoint of an
eye-witness, as are the adventures while scouting, the trials

40 The Trinity Archive.

of the camp and the march, and the terrors of battle in the
ranks of the two armies.

"It is a book as fascinating as it is new and extraordinary,
while at the same time being historically correct."

"The Gateless Barrier," by Lucas Malet, is a book the
literary quality of which is good and some of the characters
are very interesting, but a student of history will find his
sense of chronology slightly strained. Below is given a short
sketch of this book, which came out in the critical notes of a
recent copy of The Outlook:

"The heroine is a ghost, inhabiting a luxurious apartment
in the country house of an English gentleman. The hero is
heir to the estate — an American, married and "blase." He
forms a pleasant friendship with the ghost, who takes him
for his own grandfather, to whom she was affianced before
the battle of Trafalgar, where the grandfather was killed."

We have from the pen of Mr. Winston Churchill, author of
"The Celebrity," "Richard Carvel," etc., a new book enti-
tled "The Crisis."

"Richard Carvel" was written as the first of a series of
novels, which while unrelated in "dramatic personae," and
in no sense sequels as to story or plot, have a distinct histor-
ical sequence of subject. In "Richard Carvel" Mr. Winston
Churchill treated of the origin and character of the cavalier,
and having contrasted in this book the London and Colonial
societies, then takes up in "The Crisis" the Cavalier's history
nearly a hundred years later.

The scene of "The Crisis" is laid mostly in St. Louis.
Such historical characters as Lincoln, Grant and Sherman
are dealt with in this novel. — Book Reviews.

Just now there seems to be a slight tendency to use Morocco
as a subject of fiction. A recent book by A. J. Dawson,
entitled "African Nights Entertainments," gives us a good
insight into this country, and is considered by critics to be

Literaey Notes. 41

superior to the somewhat similar work by Mr. Mason, enti-
tled "Miranda of the Balcony." In this book by Mr. Daw-
son, cruel and detestable incidents abound, and the reader
longs for relief in more humor and romance. It would have
been better, perhaps, if the author had made it less tragic and
more sympathetic.

"Arabia; The Cradle of Isham," is the subject of a new
book by the Rev. S. M. Zivemer, who has had ten years'
residence in the missionary service on the Arabian coast.
Because of the lack of information relative to that country,
this book will be especially welcomed.

According to the "Bookman, " the six books which have
sold best in the order of demand during the month of July are:
i. The Reign of Law; Allen. 2. To Have and to Hold;
Johnson. 3. The Redemption of David Carson; Goss.
4. Unleavened Bread ; Grant. 5. Voice of the People; Glas-
cow. 6. Philip Win wood; Stephens.

By reference to the list of the best selling books above, we
find "The Reign of Law," by James Lane Allen, to head the
list. This is a tale of the Kentucky hemp fields.

In connection with this, and in view of the recent state of
lawlessness in Kentucky, it may not be out of place here to
insert a quatrain sent by Mr. William J. Lampton to the
"Bookman:"

TO JAMES LANE ALLEN:

"The 'Reign of Law,'

Well, Allen, you're lucky;
It's the first time it ever
Rained law in Kentucky."

42

The Trinity Archive.

&~

t&foWJb

F. S. CARDEN,

Manager.

This department of The Archive cannot of course be
expected to do much in the first issue. Our table is, as yet,
empty. Nor is it in time nor taste to give a long and lengthy
treatise on how a college magazine should be run, where
should be its field and what should be its standard. Such
opinions are far too plentiful, and no two are the same. A
great many of them are impractical and if a magazine should
attempt to follow all the advice given in this line it would be
an incomprehensible jargon of dissimularities. The work of
the Exchange Editor lies not in the drawing up of plans for
the arrangement of college magazines but in the study and
criticism of such plans after they they have been put into
effect.

If, after carefully reading the different magazines which
constitute the Exchange Department, the editor assimulates
what is good, or may be profitable to his own magazine and
points out what is not so good, then both the criticized and
criticizing are profited and the exchange department has
served a purpose. But if the Exchange Editor keeps his
eyes open for faults and shuts them to all merits save those of
his own journal it were better for him that a millstone be
hanged about his neck and he be cast from such position of
high opportunities. Again, if an editor's only object is to fill
up, with as little work as possible, a certain space in his
magazine, his department will do more harm than good.
Some Exchange Departments bear the marks of indifference
and carelessness. An article is criticized in a very knowing

Editor's Table.

43

and wise manner when the critic has not even read it. Such
careless work is good for nothing and tends to lower the stan-
dard of college journalism.

The chief aim of our Exchange Department this year will
be to see and point out, as far as possible, what is good in
other magazines, and not to be forever carping and inter-
changing invectives and sallies of wit. Mistakes of judg-
ment and errors of interpretation will of course be made but
we hope that when the intention is good such mistakes will
be pardoned. uTo see ourselves as others see us" is what
The Archive expects to give and to get out of the Exchange
Department. This is often a very profitable experience,
especially to young men of literary aspirations.

44

The Trinity Archive.

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

Another college year has opened. Some of us are now
entering upon our last year, while others have yet a year or
two before them. The doors of the Y. M. C. A. are thrown
open to all, and the members of the Association join together
in extending a hearty welcome to the men just entering
college. An outward expression of this feeling of welcome
was manifested in the reception given Saturday evening,
September 15. We feel that an occasion of this kind aids us
in becoming better acquainted with each other, and makes us
feel the ties of common interest that bind us all together.
The Y. M. C. A. of the High School was invited to join with
us in this reception. Although the rain deprived us of the
pleasure of having some of our town friends with us, yet the
evening was a very enjoyable one to all present. After a
plentiful supply of cream, cake and fruits had been served,
the address of welcome was delivered by Mr. W. A. Lambeth,
of the Senior Class. Toasts were then responded to by mem-
bers of the faculty and Headmaster Bivins, of the High
School. The purpose of the reception was not lost sight of;
and we feel sure that the evening will be remembered as a

pleasant one by all.

■* * *

The first meeting of the Association was held in the Chapel
Sunday afternoon, September 16. Dr. Kilgo addressed us,
taking for his subjects, "Temptation to make a wrong use of
Liberty" and "Temptation to Indifference." He spoke at
first more especially to the new men, sounding a note of

Y. M. C. A. Department. 45

warning and pointing out to them the dangers of making a
wrong use of liberty, that freedom which every man feels
when he goes out from under the influence of home life. He
then pointed out the temptation to which so many young men
in college yield, the temptation to become indifferent to all
Christian work. The talk was impressive, and we think all
who were present were benefited by it.

Our second meeting was held under the leadership of our
President, D. D. Peele. He acted wisely in turning it into
a decision meeting, giving all the new men a chance to make
an open acknowledgement of what their purposes were and
how they intended to use their influence while in college.
We were very much impressed by the stand a number of
these new men took. Many had come with purposes already
fixed, while there were others who made their decisions in
this meeting. It is always impressive to see young men
stand up and witness for their Master. Twenty new names
were added to our roll, but we feel that there are others who
ought to and who will connect themselves with us.

46 The Trinity Archive.

S. G. WINSTEAD, _____ Manager.

Mr. S. S. Dent, of '97, passed through Durham several
weeks ago on his way to Harvard, where he goes to persue a
course in English. He stopped over at the college a day or
two, and we were all glad to shake his hand.

Mr. R. Webb, of '00, who was recently elected professor
in History at Trinity Park High School, has been on the sick
list for several days, but we are glad to note that he has
greatly improved, and is again able to meet his classes.

Mr. L. W. Elias, of '99, spent Sunday, September 23d on
the Park. He was on his way to Columbia University, where
he resumes his work in the medical department.

Prof. Plato Durham delivered an address before the Sun-
day School Convention, at Oak Grove church, Person County,
Saturday September 22d. Prof. Durham is an entertaiuing
speaker and we are always glad to send him out as our college
representative.

The many students and friends of Dr. W. I. Cranford will
be glad to learn that he is now convalescent, and expects to
be able to meet his classes in a few weeks. Dr. Kilgo has
charge of his classes in his absence.

Prof. W. H. Wannamaker of Wofford College, S. C, suc-
ceeds Mr. S. S. Dent as assistant instructor in English this
year. Prof. Wannamaker is also an applicant for the A. M.
degree.

-

At Home and Abkoad. 47

Messrs. F. T. Willit of '99, L. L. Hendren, J. R. Cowan,
E. F. Hines, J. F. Liles of '00 are again on the Park as
applicants for the A. M. degree.

Dr. Kilgo and Prof. Dowd constituted a committee to raise
funds from the students and faculty; the object of which was
to relieve the Galveston sufferers.

The first meeting of Science Club was held Monday Sep-
tember 17th. Prof. George B. Pegram gave a very instructive
lecture on "Some Rodio- Active Substances," after which the
following officers were elected for the ensuing year: L. L.
Hendren, President; F. T. Willis, Secretary.

Prof. George B. Pegram left the Park, Friday, September
22d, for Columbia University, N. Y., where he continues his
work in the physical department. Prof. Pegram spent last
year in the University and was elected assistant in the physi-
cal laboratory.

The Freshman Class' meeting as usual was a very rich
occasion, but the High School boys understood the game and
elected Mr. Johnson of '00, as president of their class.

Mr. J. F. Liles has charge of the Inn this year. Mr. Liles
made the culinary department quits a success last year, and
we only wish him a continuation of same this year.

In the absence of Prof. W. W. Flowers, Prof. A. P. Zeller
of Harvard has charge of the modern languages this year.
Owing to the late arrival or Prof. Zeller, his classes were organ-
ized later than the others, however, all this has been done,
and he is now claiming his portion of the Freshmen and
Sophomores time.
V

Misses Mabel Chadwick and May Hendren both graduates

of Greensboro Female College, who for the past two years
took special work in English at Trinity, are now employed as
teachers at their old "Alma-mater."

/

48 The Trinity Archive.

Messrs. John M. Flowers and R. P. Reade are employed
by the American Tobacco Company, in this place, but these
young men are closely confined. "So near but yet so far."

The college library has grown in volumes to that extent
that a new building is almost a necessity.

Mr. W. W. Card was on the Park at the opening of the
college. "Capt." made it pleasant for the new boys. His
genial manner always makes friends for him — provided he is
not their opponent on the diamond.

The reception given by the Y. M. C. A. to the new boys
back in High School and college proved quite a success. A
large crowd always attend these receptions — ice-cream being
the incentive. Several speeches were made by the different
members of the faculty. Mr. W. H. Lambreth, of Senior
class delivered the address of welcome for the Y. M. C. A.

On resignation of Mr. L. A. Rone, as manager of our base
ball team for the ensuing year, H. B. Asbury was elected
instead. He with assistant manage Fred. C. Odell, we are
all expecting great things from our college team.

THE TRINITY ARCHIVE

Trinity Park, Durham, November, 1900.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

All matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of
publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEEI,E, Chief Editor, Trinity Park.
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty-five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly

in advance.

ADVERTISING.

K&~ Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.
Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

A SERMON TO TRINITY STUDENTS.

BY DR. J. C. KILGO.

1. In those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of
Judea,

2. And saying, Repent ye : for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.

3. For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying,
The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the

Lord make his paths straight.

4. And the same John had his raiment of camel's hair, and a leathern
girdle about his loins; and his meat was locusts and wild honey.— St. Matt.
3:i-iv.

When tall men cease to appear among a people national
decadence sets in, and in the place of a hopeful activity-
there grows up a loud worship of the past. Four hundred
years of increasing weakness stretch themselves between
the sharp reproofs of Malachi and the voice of John in the

50 The Trinity Archive.

i

valley of Jordan. During these centuries there were
developed many superstitions and an unyielding bigotry.
Israel had no hope and no spirit of progress, because there
was no man who was the voice of better things for his peo-
ple. Priest and scribe joined in a foolish laudation of the
days of Abraham and Moses, and made a fruitless struggle
to reinstate ideas and orders that had passed away with
the centuries. This period of decay was broken by the
loud call of this strange man from the wilderness.

John the Baptist was a prophet. He belonged to that
order of men out of whom epochs are born — an order that
has appeared here and there in the history of men. The
germinal idea of the term prophet is "an over-boiling
man." This makes him distinct from all the other orders
of men. The professional man acts from choice and can
shape his policies and select his times and places of work.
But John had no such freedom of action. There was
in him an energy over which he had no mastery, and
he spoke because he could not be silent. His was not im-
pulsion but compulsion. This kind of force is not the
product of high attainments in scholarship. Dr. Lyman
Abbott, it will be recalled by you, in his sermon before the
last graduating class, gave the prophet a place outside of
creeds and schools. It is the fire that comes from visions.
It was not the hard taining of Egyptian universities that
made Moses the father of Israel's freedom. This fire was
kindled by the blazing bush behind old Horeb. Samuel,
who buried the age of the Judges, Israel's "Ircn Age,"
and rocked the cradle of an infant empire, came to his
task from a sleepless couch, made so by the urgent call of
God. Take the vast array of these men who give vigor
and progress to the history out of which the Bible has
come, and every one starts from a vision of God. It may
be the inner glow, of light unknown to the outer world, or
it may be the throne, "high and lifted up," upon which the
Lord sat overshadowed by the six- winged seraphims crying

A Sermon to Trinity Students. 51

•''Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts; the whole earth
is full of His glory." Be the form and size as it may, the
vision is the starting point. The prophet is, therefore, the
tallest man.

We may reckon truth in three spheres : It is fact
— hard material facts. In this sphere lives the scientist.
Darwin, Tyndall, Huxley, Herbert Spencer and Liebig are
chief apostles of truth in this form. Fact is placed against
fact till a cold and hard logical result is reached in
the formal statement of law. This we call science. There
is a higher sphere in which move such men as Plato, Sen-
eca, Aurelius, Descartes, Locke, and Kant. Here truth is
a principle — the ultimate principle of being. This we call
philosophy. Above this is a higher — the highest — sphere
of truth. In it fact and principle blaze and shine, for all
is light and heat. It rolls through the human conscious-
ness with irresistible energy, forcing every power into
action and uttering a voice of life to men. This is the
region of the prophet. Truth to him is more than fact,
more than ultimate principle — it is light, it is fire, it is a
sight of Grod. No man asks for the credentials of such
a man as John. All realize that he is acting under extra-
ordinary power, and has his commission outside of all the
professions and vocations of men's orderings. He has
seen and feels what they have not seen and cannot feel.

The term ' 'voice' ' is descriptive of the office John came to
fill. It conveys the idea of originality, and strongly contrasts
him with the type of teachers who assumed to instruct
and lead the people. His was not an echo, sounding back
from some distant speaker, but words started fresh from his
lips. A new voice sounding a new note in the earth, is the
meaning of it all.

This man broke away from the past. His call was for a
new energy and a new form. He should be classed as a
radical man, if our rules of classification are to be used.

It is hard for a man to learn that ideas exhaust them-
selves, and that the world must gain new truth, or hava

52 The Trinity Archive.

new views of old truth, even to maintain past achievements ;
and vastly more are new views of truth needed if new
lines are to be worked out. If there are those who admit
the general truthfulness of this statement, still they are
slow to admit that an idea or form has been exhausted.
Egypt lived out her religion, her science, and her industrial
doctrine, but Egypt would not see it till her weakened peo-
ple fell before a nation that out-thought her. China has
been shaking hands with herself for thousands of years and
with a grim desperation the Boxers have risen to stamp out
those who bring her new ideas. Sixteen thousand strangers
march to Pekin and stack their arms in the "Sacred City"
and dictate the terms of her life. China would not see
and now she must feel.

Men in these days warn us against breaking with the
teachings of the past. The alarmist sees national ruin
ahead only because some political economist long since
dead cannot rule new conditions with old ideas. These
men build nations in cemetaries, and set dead men on the
thrones of power. When any set of men assert that one
dead man is stronger to shape an age than all living men,
the declaration is the verdict of national death. All
parties, all organizations, and all individuals must rest
their claims, not upon an avowal of allegiance to the
past, but on their competency to handle the present.
The world will not give up astronomy for astrology, though
Abraham was a loyal astrologist The Lick Observatory
must not be torn aAvay because Saint Paul never examined
the heavens through a great telescope. Chemistry must
not be thrown aside because the University of Memphis
on the Nile only knew alchemy. America must not be
restrained by the doctrines of George Washington because
he won the independence of a narrow strip of this continent.
The world does not want the echoes of the past, but the
fresh words and the prophetic notes of a real voice.
Israel's hope, and John knew it, was in breaking away

A Seemoist to Tkinity Students. 53

from its old forms. "Ye cannot put new wine in old bot-
tles" is the law that men and nations break and die.

This is true in every line of life. Commodore Vander-
bilt saw from a fferry boat that the old method of running
fragments of railroads was a business failure and incompe-
•tent for large commercial growth. He combined roads
and gave birth to a new system that has worked revolutions
in American life. Pasteur broke from the old doctrine of
medical science and the teeth of the rabid dog was torn
out of the human flesh. The young fellow who looked
from the porch of the old farm house and saw a new way
open before him, struck a path to a new success. The man-
ufacturer who found a new way and broke with the old,
has gone rapidly to marvelous achievements. The man who
farms as his grandfather farmed, and prides himself on an
ancestral loyalty, will fail, as he should. The manufac-
turer who does as his father did will not have assets enough
to pay the sheriff's fee. The boy who goes home from
college to do as all who have gone before him have done,
courts a just disaster.

The assurance of Christ's eternal reign is that He was
and is always breaking from the past. How rapidly he
moved from Nazareth to Jordan, out into the wilderness,
up to Cana, down to Jerusalem, over Hermon, down into
Gethsemane, through Pilate's hall, up to Golgotha, out of
Joseph's tomb, to Olivet's summit, and away beyond the
burning sun of the heights of God. He commands our
allegiance because he is and always will be far in the lead
of all creatures. It was not what He was in Capernaum,
but what He is to-day in Durham ; not what He was at
Jacob's well to the Samaritan woman, but what He is
to-day to the wretched outcast in every place ; not what
He said to the multitude by the Gallilean Sea, but what
he is saying to us ; not what He was when He came from
His own grave, but what He is when He brings us into a
new spiritual life. It is not the Christ of the past, but the

54 The Trinity Archive.

"Christ of to-day" and the Christ of eternity that lays
claim to the loyalty of immortal spirits.

John the Baptist was necessarily ahead of his age. That
is no sin, though some men so regard it. It is oftener a sin
not to be ahead of one's age. Emerson warns us against
the man who can tell what he knows and tell it through.
There is a faculty that puts one ahead of himself. Who has
not felt a struggling emotion that reason could not form-
ulate, and years passed before it came to utterance? The
teacher who cannot talk over the heads of his students
talks to no good purpose, against him I warn you. The
preacher who talks on your level has no message for you ;
against him I warn you. The book that you could write
is worthless ; against it I warn you. Go after those men
who are ahead, and always strive to be ahead of some man.
Not that you may boast of superiority, but that you may
make it easier for him to come after you. The leader-
ship of these last days is too often the shrewd calculation
of the coward as to the trend of events, and a cautious
hanging on to the rear of the unthinking multitude. How
often do you hear, and sometimes from the pulpit, the call
for a man who knows the peculiarities of our people and can
harmonize with them. It is not the man who knows what
our people are, but what our people should be, that we
most sorely need. Find him for us. Bring him into edu-
cation, into politics, into journalism, into commerce, into
the pulpit and order him to speak. He may confuse us,
but the confusion of a higher and deeper idea is the begin-
ning of a wider light.

In the South we boast of conservatism, and offer it as
the explanation of much of our history, as well as the
type of our character. There is a conservatism that is
commendable — a real virtue — but there is a conservatism
that is not a virtue. It is full of obstructions. Stagnation
grows up with it. Error gets from it a new lease of life.
A comfortable leisure is its product. There are many cities

A Seemon to Trinity Students. 55

in our section of the nation that are hindered by the con-
servative merchant, the conservative banker, and the
conservative manufacturer.

There are two reasons why we may break from the
ways and teachings of the fathers. First, because they
were wrong in their conception of things. Secondly,
because their doctrines do not meet present conditions.

The discovery of truth is not an easy task. The student
who has given attention to the history of doctrines and
institutions has learned long since that truth does not lie
in easy reach of men. In the strong days of Egyptian
civilization, men — tall men — were toiling to know the
truth. They never got beyond astrology, alchemy, and
mythology. Solon and Lycurgus worked hard to fiud the
basis of just laws, and never got beneath the first stratum
of sensuality. Copernicus and Galileo were the victims of
a struggle to find truth. The worthy toilers everywhere
and in every place have been searchers for it, but only in
parts have they found it. No generation is bound by any
consideration to follow an error because it bears the marks
of antiquity, or claims the patronage of heroes and phi-
losophers in other centuries. Luther found falsehood in
the doctrines of Constantine and the claims of the Pope.
From them he had to break. It was the high demand of
reason and God that he should break. Must Confucianism
stand forever because it is old? Must every doctrine of
State and Church abide because it has hoary age? This
would crush hope from life, and give falsehood a perpet-
ual reign.

It is not to be supposed that one truth is sufficient for all
couditions. Our fathers may have had truth, but it was ap-
plied to the conditions of their day. We can outgrow logic.
It has been done time after time in the world's history.
No man has been and no man ever will be able to answer
the logic of Calhoun. His doctrines were constitutional,
but history, the progress of the nation, was against him

56 The Trinity Archive.

and the constitution. Events are mightier than deduc-
tions and constitutions. This was to be a nation. In the order
of things it was forced to national solidity. The compan-
ionship of many small nations was not equal to the tasks
of history, and the right was not to be found in the past,
but in the problems of the future. Calhoun held to the
truth of the past, but the wheels of destiny rolled on,
grinding his logic into the dust and crushing out blood
with which to cement a nation. Stephen A. Douglas
declined to cast his vote for a certain policy to control our
history, because he did not know the future and declared
that conditions might arise that would cause him to change
his ballot. That was lofty statesmanship. Those condi-
tions have come to us. There is to-day a casting about by
leading men to find a broader interpretation of Christianity,
one that will apply to the new problems of life. These are
no infidels ; they are serious believers. They will not dis-
card the past because it is the past, and because its forms
will not compass the present.

The spirit of conservatism about which we boast has
produced a political tyranny that is worse than feudalism
and more intolerant than mediaeval ecclesiasticism. Tradi-
tions have put us in party lines, and partisanship has
developed an arrogance that assumes to dictate all politics,
while the individual citizen has been robbed of his will,
and made the slave of party rule. An attempt to assert
personal freedom and express patriotic sincerity of faith
has been met by social ostracism, loss of business caste,
and a flood of vile denunciation. By these methods —
methods as cruel as the flames of the Inquisition — men
have been driven to do the will of the party. The price of
freedom is death, social, business and political death. It
comes at as high price to-day as it did in the days of Le-
onidas. The hope we have is in the fact that there are some
men among us who will have it at any price. They are the
fore-runners of a genuine kingdom. To them freedom and

A Sermon to Trinity Students. 57

death are better than slavery and existence. You recall
an editorial that appeared in The Charlotte Observer
during the past summer, in which the editor declared for
personal freedom in the duties of citizenship. Into the
words of the quivering pen was poured the full conscious-
ness of the storm they would inspire, but behind them
rose the lofty spirit of a brave man who loved truth better
than companionship ; his State better than parties ; and his
rights better than bank accounts. May we not expect
all genuine college men to swell the number of this royal
company?

John the Baptist had a deep insight into the events of
his age, and saw the approach of a new era. ''For the
kingdom of God is at hand'' was the logic of his mission.
8 'Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight, ' '
was the burden of his office. If he broke from the past
it was only because he joined himself to a greater future.
He did not belong to that order of destructionists who mis-
take commotion for progress, and agitation for leadership.
It it is no small matter to lay aside the traditions of cen-
turies, and this should never be done until better things
are within reach. Only at the threshold of a new and open
kingdom of truth should any man discard his former faiths.
But once at such a door the duty to do it is supreme, and
with reverent fidelity the step should be taken, not in
secret but with a clear voice that echoes down the valleys
and along the hills, till the assembled multitudes shall know
of the higher order.

The power to interpret the movements of history, or to
use a biblical expression, "to read the signs of the times,"
is the highest order of knowledge. There was a long his-
tory of large variety lying behind Israel. From Abraham
to Moses, from Moses to David, from David to Malachi,
from Malachi to John, there were progress and decay.
Egypt, Assyria, Maccedonia, Rome had all risen and fal-
len except the last. Caesar ruled from Gibraltar to the

58 The Trinity Archive.

Euphrates, but out of all this rapid rush of falling and
surviving empires John read the approach of the king-
dom of God. Events had borne the world to the threshold
of the finest and fullest empire.

Many men hurry to tell us the meaning of the desperate
rush of the events going on to-day in tHe earth. They
read them all into the past. They cannot interpret them.
Their own trembling is mistaken for the quivering of the
world. However, men may find it to their personal inter-
est to distort any kind of meaning from them, it is but the
coming of God's kingdom in the earth.

The divinest service that a man can render in the earth
is to prepare the way for a larger man to come after him.
This John did. He said, ';I must decrease, but He will
increase. " He laid himself out in a work that would over-
shadow and consume him. It is for this end that all true
men labor. The father toils and the mother suffers that
their son may be greater than they, the shoes on whose
feet they will not be worthy to loose. How dare a man to
bring into the world a son without preparing before him a
broader and higher way of life? The teacher who fails
to make a man who will some day overshadow him,
fails at his task. The college that does not produce men
who will care for it, yea, who will be the surer guardians
of its progress, has entered the last chapter of its history.
Men are not to be measured in themselves, but by the size
of the race they make possible to follow them.

There was a roughness in the outward appearance and
manners of John. "This same John had his raiment of
Camel's hair, and the leathern girdle about his loins; and
his meat was locusts and wild honey." Reared in the
wilderness far removed from the culture and delicate refine-
ments of high life in Jerusalem, he had in him those
elements of roughness that gave force and directness to his
work. It is that element that fits a man to undertake the
heartless tasks of progress.

A Sermon to Trinity Students. 59

The prophet of the Bible is a man of strong and rugged
sprit. This is true of the prophet wherever he appears,
and at whatever period he works. Being in the greatest
sense a history making man, who introduces a new order of
things, he is the point from which progress takes its start.
There is always something brutal in progress. It cuts its
way through everything that stands opposed to its move-
ments. The products of centuries of thought and toil,
about which the loyalty of many generations stand guard,
are torne away that better things may take theit places.
The coming of Joshua into Canaan led to the overthrow
of its cities and people from the Amorites to the Canaan-
ites. Altars, worships, traditions customs and cities fell
before the tread of his conquering hosts. With sword
and axe the way of progress was opened. The doctrine of
Socrates gave birth to a scepticism that robbed the Greeks
of their gods and changed their temples into things of art
rather than places of sacred worship. Did not Bruce
and Wallace hew the way to Scotland's freedom through
the hearts of England's legions? The blood that flowed at
Naseby and Marston Moor and the unrelenting heart of
Cromwell saved England from the tyranny and degrada-
tion of imperial superstitions. Go where you may the
truth of the brutality of progress meets you.

The lack of a well trained ruggedness has been the
death of all civilizations. They have fallen from the
heights of culture and refinement. There is a softness
of hand and tongue that marks high culture, but worse
than these is a softness of conscience, a paleness of char-
acter— a moral ana3mia. Sickly sentimentalisms grow up,
and a boast of the beautiful instead of the strong becomes
the pretence of an ideal. Men must become lovely,
instead of brave ; tender, instead of strong ; pale, instead
of brown; players, instead of toilers. Women must be
sweet, instead of true ; fictitious, instead of real ; and weak
instead of strong mothers. This is sensuality of the basest

60 The Trinity Archive.

sort, and the richness of its apparel and the wealth of its
abode will not prevent the surety and infamy of its ruin.
When education culminates in high culture it becomes the
mother of a nation's ruin. Mr Arnold, as the apostle of
this latter day morality, is the forerunner of a shameful
death. The world must have an order of men with a lion
heart throbbing in their bosoms. Men who turn pale and
faint at the idea of Santiago's slaughter, Manila's fall,
and China's ruin have degenerated into maudlin cowardice.
Such men are the obstructionists of growth, and the
destroyers of civilizations.

I talk to-day to young men, some of them just enter-
ing on their college course, and some who are beginning
their last year. To all I wish to emphasize the virtue of
strong manhood, and to decry the shame of moral softness
in men. God made you to be men, strong men, hard men,
tall men, brave men, powerful men, whose grasp on right,
truth, and justice will not relent at any task or price.
There are stern duties to be performed in the life of this
nation, and only men of daring and moral tenacity can
undertake them. Evils there are that will not yield to the
soft words of a refined and historical priesthood who seek
to conciliate what they fear to attack. In every noble pro-
fession there is need of strong and brave men. The world
has a right to look for these men to come from the colleges
of the land. I offer an earnest prayer that Trinity men
will meet all these just expectations. My opening mes-
sage I leave with you. Deal with it as honest and sincere
men.

A Vision. 61

A VISION.

BY D. R. EAMER.

It was in the summer of 1895, that I decided to visit at
the home of my uncle in the town of Northville, about
seventy-five miles by rail from the town in which I lived.

On the evening of the sixth day of August, after due
preparation, I boarded the train. In order that the reader
may understand what is to follow, I will state that I have
ever had a feeling of awe, for the great iron monsters that
convey their burdens of human life over so many miles of
narrow steel rails. On this particular evening as I looked
at the locomotive, snorting like some wild animal, as I
heard that peculiar hissing sound made by the escaping
steam, and saw the great headlight casting its beams far
down the track, I almost felt that I was entrusting my
life to some hydra-headed, siDgle-eyed monster, instead of
to men trained by many years of hard experience.

Once in the car, I seated myself by an open window as
the night promised to be a very warm one. "All aboard ! ' '
was soon sounded by the conductor and the train began to
move. After my native town had faded from view I took
a newspaper from my pocket in order to while away the
time as best I could. The first thing that caught my eye
on the opening of the pajjer was the following head-line :

"A HORRIBLE COLLISION ON THE GRAND CENTRAL."
OVER FIFTY LIVES LOST.

I became interested at once and read the entire article
which covered over half a page. The collision it seems,
had been caused by the carelessness of an engineer in not
paying strict attention to signals. I threw the paper down
and began to ruminate about wrecks in general, about the
uncertainty of life on the rail and finally I began to seri-
ously consider whether all would be well with the train I
was on until I could reach my destination, or not. Try as

62 The Trinity Archive.

best I might, I could not turn my mind from this line of
thought. I looked at the moon that was just beginning to
rise in all her glory in the eastern sky. Beautiful it was,
as ever, but its pale glimmer seemed more to increase than
to change the current of my thoughts.

Ere long the gentle swaying of the car to and fro, the
monotonous music of the wheels beneath me, lulled me to
sleep. But my mind by no means lost its activity. I began
to dream.

It seemed to me that the train was now going at a most
rapid rate. I thought to count the mile posts but on look-
ing out, I could not distinguish a thing for the darkness.
The moon had disappeared behind a black and threatening
cloud, around the border of which the lightning was
playing in fitful streaks. A cold draught of air struck
my face and I perceived that a storm was approaching. I
closed the window, resumed my original position on the
seat and tried as best I could to compose myself. The
storm was not long coming. I heard a drop or two strike
the window pane and then it seemed as if the flood-gates
of heaven were opened. The rain came in torrents. The
lurid lightning, the deep-toned thunder, the howling wind
as it twisted the great monarchs of the forest from the
roots, made the occasion one of wild grandeur.

The rain soon ceased to fall, and the winds became
hushed. A calm prevailed. With the exception of a dis-
tant peal of thunder now and then and the never ceasing
roar of the train, no sound seemed to break the stillness of
nature. I again raised the window and looked out ; the
moon was just emerging from a dark cloud, casting a pale,
ghostly looking light over the face of the earth.

I turned my eyes in the direction the train was traveling,
and to my horror I noticed that a bridge that spanned a
river, not more than a mile away, had been washed away.
It seemed incredible to me that the storm could have
worked such devastation in so short a time, but such

A Vision. 63

was the case. There was no time to argue now. Action
mast be taken and that immediately, or else the train would
plunge headlong into that boiling, sweeping flood with its
precious burden. I jumped from my seat ran to the con-
ductor and tried to tell him to stop the train but to my
utter astonishment I could not make an audible sound. I
pointed my linger in the direction of the wrecked bridge
but in no way could I explain what was the trouble. I gestic-
ulated wildly while the conductor, with a satirical grin on
his face, looked at me as if he thought I was one gone
mad. I ran to the car steps and would have jumped off
but for the rude hand of a brakeman which pulled me
back. Perceiving that it was beyond my power to stop
the train, and that to jump meant certain death, I became
resigned to my fate and resumed my seat.

Oh the a wf ulness of those few moments which seemed like
ages ! I felt that my days on earth were numbered, so
taking out a memorandum I hastily recorded my name and
native town in order that my body might be identified if
found. Then the noise of whirring wheels reached my
ears. The locomotive had left the track — and then came
darkness. The entire train had gone down into the angry,
raging waters. Sudden was the leap, but more sudden was
the force of that mighty current in bearing us downward.
I was soon battling with all my strength to gain the land.
But in vain. On, on, I went. Faster, yet faster, was I
being borne toward the great ocean. My strength began
to fail me. Three times the current overwhelmed me, but
as often did I rise to struggle on.

Happily the moon was shining brightly now and by its
light I caught sight of a plank from one of the wrecked
cars, floating by. This I eagerly grasped and by using it
as a support I soon swam to the shore. Thankful that I
had once more reached terra Jlrma, but completely ex-
hausted, I threw myself on the green grass ; then followed
blissful unconsciousness. The dying appeals from my less

64 The Trinity Archive.

fortunate fellow passengers reached my ears bnt produced
no impression.

How long I lay thus, I do not know, but when I regained
consciousness some rough, but kindly faces, were standing
above me.

* * * * •* * *

At this stage of my dream the shrill voice of the porter
yelling "Northville ! Northville!" awoke me from my
slumbers, and I was at my journey's end.

The Last Cruise of the Convoy. 65

the last cruise of the convoy.

BY F. D. SWINDELL, JR.

"Say !" said Fred, "how about taking a cruise down the
sound for a week or two?" "Can't get a boat," said Cleve-
land. "I'll fix that" replied Fred, "come lets go down on
the wharf and talk about it, for I have a capital plan to
propose." Soon the two boys were sitting on a large coil
of rope on the end of the wharf and talking earnestly.
"Proceed" drawled Cleveland as he took out a cigar and
lighted it. Fred arranged himself more comfortaby on the
coil of rope and began : "In the first place we want to get
about three more boys in the push, and I think James
Audrey and Frank Daniels would be the very ones to go
with us," "Yes, but don't leave out Matt Proctor," added
Cleveland, "Then," continued Fred, "the next thiDg to
be thought of is the boat, and I am pretty sure that uncle
Charlie will let us have the Convoy. Now as for the grub
for the trip, that will be an easy matter, for we can cook
aboard the boat, and all we need to do is to buy a sack of
flour and some canned goods."

On the following day all the boys made their preparations
for the trip. Fred Dey and Cleveland Willis easily ob-
tained the permission of Fred's uncle to use the Convoy
for a couple of weeks. (A few words about the Convoy and
I will proceed with my story.)

The Convoy was a schooner of about thirty tons. She
was a well built and speedy boat. True, she was not
exactly suited for a pleasure boat, but the boys didn't
care about that. Her cabin was small, it contained four
bunks, a stove, a shelf with a few dishes on it, and one
small mirror. She was a freighter and consequently she
had a great deal of hole room, and, as these holes were
empty, the boys fastened the hatches down never think-
ing they would have any use for them.

On Wednesday morning just as a bright red began to
show in the eastern sky, five pleased looking boys climbed

66 The Trinity Archive.

aboard the Convoy, and, after hoisting the anchor and
making sail they got underway. Fred assumed command
while Cleveland acted as mate. Frank volunteered to be
cook, and Matt and James constituted the crew before the
mast.

Now while the Convoy is speeding away with a ten knot
breeze toward the east, we will go back a little and learn
more about our heroes. Cleveland lived in Lenoxville a
little seaport town of Eastern North Carolina. Fred, Matt,
and James were college boys spending the summer at
Lenoxville. These five had chummed together all sum-
mer and had managed to have a good time when everybody
else said it was dull.

"Hardlee" yelled Fred to Matt who was steering "there
is a shoal there on the starboard bow' ' ' 'ay ! ay ! sir' ' said
Matt, and the Convoy swung around on another tack.

"Fred," said James, "where are we bound?" "I
thought that we would go over to Lecklee's Island this
evening and lay over there to-night, in the morning we
will go over to see the lighthouse and spend the day, the
remainder of our trip we can plan later on.

"Yonder is Lecklie's Island now," shouted Matt, who
was up on the mast-head. The boys looked and about
two miles away saw a very pretty island. It was covered
with large pine trees, but about the centre of the island
was a clearing and in this cleariDg could be seen the beau-
tiful home of Mr. Lecklie, a millionare who owned the
island and used it for his summer resort. In about half
an hour the Convoy sailed gracefully in the little cove in
the island and dropped anchor. Then all of the boys got
in the yawl and went ashore.

Mr. Lecklie was lonesome that day and he welcomed the
crowd with pleasure. He showed them all over the island,
and when the shadows of evening gathered and Frank
proposed returning to the boat, Mr. Lecklie would not
hear of it 'but made the boys spend the evening with him.

The Last Cruise of the Convoy. 67

Now but for what occurrred that night our story would
not have been worth writing.

About eleven o' clock the boys thanked Mr. Lecklie for his
hospitality and started toward their boat. James walked
along whistling "Eli Green's Cake Walk," and thinking
of some distant maiden. Behind him came the other boys,
but they were all tired and not in the mood for whistling.
They had just emerged from the trees and had caught a
glimpse of the water when suddenly James stopped.
"Great Scott ! boys, where is the boat?" All the boys came
up quickly and looked in every direction, but no where
could they see the Convoy. "Where can she have gone?"
each of them asked. "Look!" said Fred, and as the
other boys peered in the direction of his pointing finger
they saw a white speck in the distance by the light of the
young moon. "It is she," whispered Frank, "I will run
to Mr. Lecklie' s and get permission to use his launch for
we can easily overhaul her in this light wind!" "Well
hurry," said Fred, and Frank sprinted toward the home
of Mr. Lecklie. In about five minutes he returned with
the required permission, and away they went toward the
wharf where the launch was tied. Fred reached there first
and sprang to the engine, which he soon started. Frank
jumped to the wheel and gave one bell just as Matt cast
loose the bow line and James the stern.

The launch sped away with a good speed in the direction
of the sail. Soon the boat could be plainly seen and she
was no derelect either, for at her wheel was the figure of a
man. When the launch came in hailing distance of the
Convoy, Matt yelled for the man to bring her in the wind,
but as he paid no attention to the call, Frank shot the
launch up to the side of the boat and Matt, James and
Cleveland sprang aboard. Frank jumped from the wheel
and fastened the bow line to the rigging of the Convoy.
Fred stopped the engine and followed the other boys
aboard. "What are you doing with this boat?" asked

68 The Trinity Archive.

Frank of the man at the wheel. He had hardly spoken
when he was seized from behind and hnrled overboard.
Fred who was near him saw this and cried, "Bring her to,
Matt," he then drew his revolver and rushing to the man
who did the deed, aimed it at him, but, before he could fire,
a shot was heard and he fell. James was not idle, for
when Fred fell another shot rang out on the night air and
the unknown assassin tumbled over on the deck, just as Matt
overpowered the helmsman and brought the boat up in the
wind. Frank soon got aboard and with his help the boys
bound the two men together and put them in the boat.
Then they turned their attention to Fred, but it was of no
use, the shot had done its work and their comrade was a
corpse. "My God," sobbed James, "he is dead." The
boys crowded around and gazed on the face of their dead
friend, as they remained thus transfixed with horror, they
were startled by seeing names burst forth from the cabin and
quickly spread to the masts and sails. "Open the hatches,"
shrieked Matt, "and bring the men out." Fred was for-
gotten for a moment as the now frantic boys tore at the
hatches. The sweat poured from their brows and they
strained with all their might but in vain, for the hatches
had become jammed and they couldn't move them.
"Quick! get an axe," yelled James, and Matt rushed
toward the cabin, but already the flames had that in their
possession, and he had to turn back.

The wind rose and the flames quickly spread. The boys
heard the cries of the imprisoned men, but they could not
help them. The flames were almost upon them. "Jump
for the launch or she will be afire and our only chance for
escape will be cut off," cried James, and they sprang
aboard, cut the bow line and steamed off from the Convoy
just as the flames covered her deck.

"Oh God! we have left Fred on there," mourned James,
"No use to try to get him for we cannot," said Matt
chokingly.

The Last Cruise of the Convoy. 69

By this time the moon had risen high over the trees and
shed its calm peaceful light on this awful scene. A little
distance from the burning vessel the boys stopped the
launch and watched the sight. The awfulness of it held
them with a kind of fascination. The shrieks of the dying
wretches could be heard, the form of Fred with his pale
face upturned was plainly seen by the light of the burning
vessel. Suddenly a mast fell, the flames reached the body
of Fred, the boys shut their eyes, a moan was heard and
James dropped insensible. Crash ! the other mast had fal-
len, the flames had reached every part of the boat, the
sight was grand but awful.

Soon the vessel listed to one side, there was a great hiss-
ing as the cool green sea- water swept over the burning
decks and closed over the entire vessel. The boys looked
again but they saw only a few burned spars and timbers
floating about. The Convoy had ended her last cruise.
*******

The men who had seized the boat and who had come to
such a horrible end were men who had committed a mur-
der and who had come over to Lecklie's Island in a canoe.
There they saw the Convoy and as she offered them a
means of escape they boarded her and fled. The flames
were started in the cabin, but how, the boys never found
out.

70 The Trinity Archive.

SAMUEL JOHNSTON IN REVOLUTIONARY TIMES.

BY T. MURRAY ALLEN.

During the period just preceeding the Revolution, North
Carolina more than any other time in her history felt the
need of conservative leaders. The development of the State
from a colony, thoroughly dependent upon the kingdom
of England to a self-supporting commonwealth, was an
epoch of greatest importance, and had it been left to a too
radical leadership would probably have failed. The
leading party of the State at time was the Whig party
and this was divided into two parts, conservative and
radical.

To the conservative element of this party belonged Sam-
uel Johnston, a statesman whose every work was for the
advancement of his people, and whose influence was felt
in every public meeting and in every public act of the most
turbulent time in the history of his State.

Samuel Johnston was born in 1732, in Dundee, Scotland,
and was the son of John Jonston and Helen Scrymour.
His father, who was Gabriel Johnston, came to this country
in 1736, settled in Chowan county, and was appointed Sur-
veyor General of the Province.

Samuel's advantages of education were the best the
country afforded, and at an early age he took up the study
of law in Edenton under Thomas Barker. He married
Penelope, the only child of Governor Eden, and resided
at Hayes, a country place near Edenton.

Samuel Johnston's ability, early asserted itself, and at
the age of nineteen he was appointed one of the clerks of
the District Superior Court and a little later was made one
of the deputy naval officers of the port of Edenton.

Even at this time, and while holding these positions
under the Royal Governor ; he showed plainly his ardent
and unflinching advocacy of the rights of the people.

In 1765, he was a member of the General Assembly
from Chowan and soon developed into a leader of that

Samuel Johnston in Revolutionary Times. 71

body and showed plainly that he was destined to become a
leader in the political affairs of the future.

Even at this time the colony was in a blaze of excite-
ment and public meetings were held in all sections of the
country to discuss questions of the public welfare, and a
foreshadow of the inevitable revolution was beginning to
cast itself over the Colony.

The people in the crisis which was soon to come must have
leaders aud it was to the call for these that such men as
Samuel Johnston, Willie Jones, and John Harvey re-
sponded.

Samuel Johnston was ever conservative, almost to a fault
in his early career and in consideration of the times he
was ever mindful of the welfare of his people. However,
at the outbreak of the Regulators and in their suppression,
he showed plainly his sympathy for Governor Tryon, and his
condemnation of the action of the people, but was soon
afterwards in the opposition, promoting the movement for
resistance to Governor Martin with such activity and intelli-
gence that he was, at the death of Harvey, chosen to take
his place as leader of the people.

In the Assembly of 1771, Samuel Johnston was again
member from Chowan and shows as before his steady devel-
opment into a wise and conservative statesman, and here
shows beyond a doubt his love for and advocacy of the
rights of the people. It was at a meeting of this Assem-
bly that it was brought forth that the people had been
abused in the collection of a poll and liquor tax for the
redemption of a lot of "paper" that had previously been
issued. Samuel Johnston introduced a bill to discontinue
these illegal taxes, and it was immediately and unani-
mously passed, but was later vetoed by the Governor.
This seeming inattention to the distresses of the people
was noticed by the House and as a result a resolution was
drawn up which strongly condemned the House, and
declared that they ought to be discontinued. The Gov-

72 The Teinity Archive.

ernor dissolved the Assembly on the day this resolution
was passed, and issued a proclamation charging the
officers to disobey the instructions of the House and to
continue the collection of the aforesaid taxes, until they
should be repealed formally and according to law.

The patriotic feeling developed by the agitation of this
question, says Mr. Jones in his Defense of North Carolina,
lasted during the continuance of the royal government, and
under the guidance of Johnston, Caswell and Person it soon
acquired strength and boldness sufficient to assail the
existence of the royal government. It was at this time
and for several years following that the Governor was at
continual quarrel with the popular assembly and on many
occasions showed his fear of the power of that body by
extending the time of its meeting from date to date and
frequently adjourning it just at the point of the passage
of an important act.

For several years Samuel Johnston was the representa-
tive of his county in the Assembly and during that entire
period of antagonism by the Governor he always showed
his opposition to the Royal Government.

In January 1773, the Assembly after much opposition
by the Governor, met in New Bern, and the House at once
gave note of its temper by the selection of Col. Harvey, as
Speaker. It was at a meeting of this Assembly that com-
munications ever read from the provinces of Massachusetts,
Virginia, Rhode Island, Connecticut and the counties on
the Delaware, proposing to establish in each province a
committee of correspondence. On January 8th such a com-
mittee was appointed including among others Samuel
Johnston, which shows plainly his attitude in regard
to the opposition of the people to the Royal Government,
and the position that he would take in the revolution fast
approaching.

The outcome of these frequent clashes between the
Governor and people could lead to but one end and that was

Samuel Johnston in Revolutionaky Times. 73

revolution. The people were restless and every effort to
break up an assembly of their representatives only made
them worse and brought on more rapidly the end. Colonel
Harvey knew that every effort to call a meeting of the Assem-
bly would meet with opposition from the Governor, and he
realized that other steps must be taken in order that North
Carolina should be represented at the Continental Congress
to meet at Philadelphia.

In 1774 Col. Harvey met Willie Jones at Halifax, and
it was decided that should the meeting of the Assembly at
New Bern be defeated by any action of Governor Martin,
a Provincial Congress should meet in place thereof, and
should take steps in regard to North Carolina's represen-
tation at the National Convention. The next day Colonel
Harvey met Samuel Johnston and Colonel Edward Bun-
combe at the latter' s hquse and they also heartily endorsed
the action advocated by Jones and the Speaker. It was
now that the fear of the effects of the much popular power
began to appear in Johnston's public acts and his conserv-
atism prevailed at this meeting with Buncombe and Harvey.
In the course of a letter to William Hooper, Johnston
says, "He (speaking of Harvey,) seemed in a very violent
mood and declared he was for assembling a Convention
independent of the Governor and urged upon us to co-
operate with him. He says he will lead the way and will
issue handbills under his own name, and that the Commit-
tee of Correspondence ought to go to work at once, as for
my part I don't know what better can be done. " With
the accession of these two men to his proposition Harvey
felt sure of success and the ball of the revolution was set
rolling in North Carolina.

The people received the proposition of Provincial and
Continental Congress with enthusiasm, and this showed
most plainly the state of the public mind.

About the first of July 1774, the handbills were issued,
and by the first of August many of the counties had held

74 The Trinity Archive.

their elections, and on August 25th, 1774, the Provincial
Assembly met at New Bern and elected John Harvey as
moderator. Samuel Johnston was a member from Chowan,
and, says Mr. Jones, "was eminently distinguished for his
amiable virtues of private life as well as his zeal in the cause
of American freedom." Mr. Johnston was placed at the
head of the Chowan delegation. He was later elected
moderator of the Provincial Congress to succeed John Har-
vey. The latter was a trying and hazardous duty, but
Johnston manfully fulfilled all obligations which ascended
to him from his predecessor. Johnston called his first
meeting of the Assembly at Hillsboro, for the 20th day
of August, 1775, and in accordance with his summons,
they met promptly on that day. At this Assembly every
effort was made by the members to carry with them the
unanimous voice of the people and the most violent of
Whig leaders showed their prudence as politicians. At
this time we find Samuel Johnston and other conservative
Whig leaders prof e ;sing allegiance to the King but denying
his authority to impose taxes and swearing to support the
Whig authorities of the Continental and Provincial Con-
gress. The mildness of this test simply tended to postpone
the final outcome. On the 24th of August, this Congress
declared unanimously that they would assist in the sup-
port of a Continental army, and connected with this
was a resolution appointing a committee to prepare a plan
for the regulation of the internal peace and safety of the
Province. Samuel Johnston, president of the Congress,
was appointed president of this committee. This officer
was practically the Governor in the interregnum between
the abdication of Governor Martin, the last of the Royal
Governors, and the accession of Governor Caswell under
the Constitution. This committee was the most important
ever yet appointed by popular authority and achieved one
of the most difficult ends of the Revolution. It substi-
tuted a regular government, resting entirely on popular

Samuel Johnston in Revolutionary Times. 75

authority, for that of the Royal Government, and it anni-
hilated every vestige of the power of Governor Martin.

The Provincial Council, consisting of thirteen members
elected by the Congress became the supreme executive
power of the State government and Samuel Johnston was
placed at its head.

This brings us up almost to the point of the Declaration
of Independence and it has been my endeavor to show
Samuel Johnston's undoubted position in regard to the
people and their rights. He realized more than any one
else, the necessity of conservatism, and to his influence
can be traced many of the good results which everywhere
followed North Carolina's actions in regard to the Revolu-
tion.

On April 4th, 1776, Samuel Johnston summoned the
Provincial Congress to assemble at Hillsboro, and at this
meeting the important question of independence was moved,
discussed and unanimously approved, a committee was
appointed to draw up a report in regard to the usurpations
and violences committed by the King and Parliament of
Great Britain. Also some mention was made in regard to
a Constitution but no deliberate action taken. However,
as a result of the deliberations of this meeting, the ques-
tion of a Constitution was brought boldly forward on
April 13th. 1776, and Samuel Johnston, among others was
appointed on a committee to prepare a civil Constitution.
Within this committee was fought a most desperate bat-
tle, produced by the project of a total abandonment of the
conservative principles of the British Constitution. The
most important characters of the Provincial Congress were
divided in opinions as to the principles of the new govern-
ment, and each steadfastly concieved the safety, welfare
and honor of the State to depend upon the success of his
favorite schemes. From the members of the committee to
draw up a Constitution the names of Samuel Johnston and
Allen Jones are selected as leaders of the Conservative

76 The Trinity Archive.

party. They had made great sacrifices in the cause of the
revolution. Samuel Johnston had succeeded John Harvey
as the leader of the Whig party. He had published over his
own name an order for the election of the Congress of
August, 1775, and had been thrown forward in every crisis
as civil head of the State. He had shrunk from no respon-
sibilit}r however heavy, from the performance of no duty
however perilous, in the cause of the American revolution.
His every ability, his body, his purse were at the services
of his country, and he lavished these resources upon the
people with all the profusion of a spendthrift. It is im-
possible to doubt the patriotism of such a man. But
when the rckless proposition to abolish even the very
elements of the British Constitution and to substitute
in their stead the incoherent principle of democcracy was
strongly urged by a majority of the committee, he shrunk
from it, fearing the unrestrained rule of the people as much
as he feared the rule of a reckless monarchy. He was a
lover of freedom and of the national independence of Amrica,
but he was no believer in the infallibility of the popular
voice.

He had seen the rights of the colonies violated, not so
much the rights of persons, but the rights of property,
and it was against this that he fought most zealously. The
principle of universal suffrage, the popular election of
judges, and the dependence upon authority upon the will
of the people at large are never heard of in the relation of
North Carolina until the demagogues in the Whig party
started on their career of popularity.

But Samuel Johnston was not a man of that changeable,
irresolute character that leans to every gale. The whims
of an ever-changing public never altered his honest
conviction, he was unaffected by the clamors of the unre-
strained mob led by the less conservative politicians, whose
object seemed popularity and public favor rather than the
welfare of the people.

Samuel Johnston in Revolutionary Times. 77

His every thought was for the good of his fellow-citizens,
he was an advocate of the people's honest rights, and the
champion of a sound government, built upon the most
solid foundations. But for the efforts of Samuel Johnston
the old Whig party, would have fallen under the leader-
ship of its more radical members, some of whom were
designing and ambitious men. With Samuel Johnston
the national independence of his country was the very ele-
ment of his political enthusiasm and beyond this he believed
in a strong government representing the property of the
people and giving a character and dignity to the State.
But all schemes and forms of government were as nothing
to him when compared with the national independence,
and with the achievement of this great object he was pre-
pared for either a monarchy, aristocracy, or any other form
of government except a rash and uncontrolled democracy.
All of the Whigs of the State were for indpendence and
there was no split in the leading party until the question
of form of government came up. On either side of the
debate were arranged many of the most enlightened and
politic men of the State and the rivaly was always strong.

At a meeting in Halifax the question of independence
was settled with a decision to impower delegates to Phila-
delphia to vote for a declaration against Great Britain, and
with this out of the way the question of the constitution be-
became more prominent. Mr. Johnston in his correspond-
ence often speaks of the proceedings of the committee on the
constitution. After the committee had been in session four
days, he writes : ' 'I confess our prospects are at this time very
gloomy, our people are about forming a Constitution, and
from what I can at present collect of their plan, it will be
impossible for me to take any part in the execution of it.
Members have started on the race of popularity and con-
descend to the usual means of success."

The Radicals soon found themselves in a majority on the

78 The Trinity Archive.

committee and it was resolved to establish a purely demo-
cratic form of government.

The dissatisfaction of Samuel Johnston at such a course
was well known and all feared to alienate the support of
so important a personage from the new government,
so they prudently consented to make terms with their
defeated rival, and a compromise was effected and
peace made through the efforts of Thomas Jones of the
conservative party. From this date the tone of Johnston's
letters to Mr. Iredell changes, and he seems to take cour-
age in his work.

It is very evident that many concessions were made by
the Radicals in order to gain the important service of his
co-operation.

This committee however failed in its endeavor to form a
Constitution and only a committee was appointed to draw
up a form of government for use until the next meeting of
the Congress. The Radicals continued to keep the name of
Samuel Johnston off this committee and to exclude him
from a seat in the Council of Safety which was to meet on
the 11th of May.

Their inveterate opposition continued even after the
adjournment of the Congress, and many of the most re-
spectable Whigs professed to doubt the sincerity of John-
ston's attachment to the American cause, and the private
letters of that day show an undoubted intrigue to ruin his
character as patriot and statesman.

This opposition to Samuel Johnston is best shown in the
next election of members of the Congress, when eveiy effort
was put forth by the Radical party to defeat him as mem-
ber from Chowan.

This object they gained and when the Congress assembled
in Halifax on the 12th of November, Samuel Johnston,
although present, was not there as the representative of
Chowan county, but on business connected with the treas-
ury. He took a deep interest in the questions before the

Samuel Johnston in Revolutionary Times. 79

Congress, and here as elsewhere, he contributed by his
genius, talents and influence to preserve the conservative
character of the assembly. By means of his friends he
was able to exert a large influence on the Constitution
finally adopted and it is wonderful that that Constitution
was so free from objection and should remain for nearly
sixty years untouched and unaltered.

In 1780, Johnston was elected a member of the Conti-
nental Congress at Philadelphia and served until 1782.
In 1787 he was elected Governor of North Carolina to
succeed Caswell who was ineligible for re-election and in
connection with this Moore says in his History of North
Carolina, ' 'For many years the serene wisdom and integrity
of this distinguished man had been known and appreciated
in every portion of the State. His high conservative and
aristocratic views had made him unpopular at times, but
no one ever distrusted his honor or judgment. As an
orator he was crippled by hesitancy in his speech, but at
times he could be highly persuasive and was even luminous,
learned and exhaustive in his discourse. No statesman in
America ever bore a more spotless reputation, and no man
was more straightforward and sincere in all his words and
deeds. He did not possess the versatility and genius of
Caswell, but he was a profound lawyer and a long trusted
leader of the most intelligent portion of North Carolina's
people. He possessed great wealth and a pedigree that
reached back through ages of titled ancestors in Scotland.
He had out-lived the prejudices against him and the
State was again lavishing as of yore her honors thickly
upon him. ' '

Mr. Johnston vvas an unqualified admirer of the Federal
Constitution and was President of the Convention, while
Governor of the State, which met at Hillsboro, on July
21st, 1788, to consider the Constitution and by which body
it was rejected. He was also President of the Convention at
Fayetteville in November 1789 which ratified that instru-
ment.

80 The Trinity Archive.

Johnston was the first United States Senator from North
Carolina and served from 1789 until 1793.

In February 1800, he was appointed a Judge of the
Superior Court, which office he resigned in November 1803.

Mr. Wheeler, in his History of North Carolina says of
him, "After enjoying every honor that the State could
heap upon him, he voluntarily resigned all public employ-
ment, deeming true what the wise soldier of Charles V,
when he resigned his commission, declared so necessary
"aliquid tempus inter esse debet mtam nortemque^ and
peacefully departed this life in the year 1816."

The Reward Doubled. 81

THE REWARD DOUBLED.

BT E. S. YARBROUGH.

A few autumns ago I had the opportunity of spending
several weeks in Asheville, N. C. Indeed this was a very
enjoyable occasion, for aside from all the pleasures that
nature alone could afford, there were places in which
nature and the art of man had combined and beauty alter-
nated with grandeur.

Truly all these were enjoyed, but the source of my
greatest pleasure was the companion who, pointed out these
places of interest. She was a resident of Asheville, and

her name was Louise H n. After visiting the most

places of note, Louise suggested that we go to the Mont-
ford grape vine, which was about two miles down the
French Broad River. It was the afternoon before I left
that we were to visit this vine.

On this particular afternoon the weather was bright and
pleasant. Such as follows frost. The autumn had changed
the foliage of the surrounding valley to a thousand differ-
ent colors. The French Broad hurried on to the Tennessee
line, and upon its bosom we placed our light boat and
followed its coarse for two miles. While going down the
stream we passed a dangerous rapid. Louise told me that
just one year before, Mr. Mason and his little daughter were
drowned at this place, that the body of Mr. Mason had been
found, but no trace of the child's could be seen. Mrs.
Mason had offered a liberal reward for the recovery of it.

By the time she had finished her narrative we had
reached a small stream. Rowing up this about a quarter
of a mile we fastened our boat, climbed the banks, and
there a large vine covering fully an acre of land hung over
our heads from the branches of the trees. Near the centre
of the ground covered, was the large trunk of the vine,
twisting and curling until it reached fully eight feet from
the ground. We soon ate a sufficient quantity of grapes

82 The Trinity Archive.

and at Louise's suggestion we seated ourselves upon the
trunk.

In this quiet solitude I decided to put the question that
had so long troubled me. I found that she was in the
right mood and I proceeded. "Louise, will you have er-er
some more grapes?'' She gave one of those pleasing smiles
and my boldness left me. We had not gone far in our
conversation when I tried again, "Louise won't you have
er- er-er, Louise won't you have some grapes?" I could
start but not finish the sentence. In the midst of this state
of joy, excitement and fear, some boys came up and asked
us to have some grapes that they had gathered. They
lingered around us a good while after we had accepted.

Finally they left and I resumed my most difficult task.
This time I went through without a blunder. But she
seemed to be in worse predicament about answering than
I did in asking. I sat there blushing and trembling
waiting for her to speak. She commenced and I still trem-
bled, and my heart was almost in my mouth. While thus
wrought up I heard a rustling noise behind me. Of course
I jumped to see what it was and as I did the rusty form of
a huge rattle-snake met my eyes. This greatly increased
our excitement and we both fled for our boat, closely pur-
sued by the snake. We reached the stream but the boat
had floated across and now our only visible escape was a
slippery path leading up the mountain. We ran up this
path at a high speed, and yet the snake was in close pursuit.
I looked back and Louise was growing tired and the reptile
was gaining on her at ever step. One thousand things flew
through my mind. "Could I risk myself to save her?"
"Could I leave a poor, helpless, tired woman to battle with
such a poisonous snake!" "Could I forsake one now in
time of danger, who cared so for my pleasure?" I could
not leave her. I turned quickly around and seizing her,
again quickened my pace up the mountain, calling for help
at every step. I saw a little girl just ahead of us, who

The Reward Doubled. 83

was running too. The next instant an old negro man
appeared in our path. I fell at his feet broken down by
exhaustion and at the same time he dealing a death
blow to the snake. I was greatly enraged when I found
that it was not a snake but simply a skin that had been
stuffed and tied to my coat by those boys at the vine.

Nevertheless I paid the negro for his service and asked
him to go back and get our boat across the stream. On
the way he told us this story : -'Boss, you see I am old. I
have lived on that mountain ten years. I have never
harmed any one and no one has ever harmed me. I do all
my work and cooking and live alone."

He emphasized living alone and this caused me to wonder
why that girl was there, and too she was a white girl. So
claiming that I had lost my purse I went back to look for
it, and sent the negro on for the boat. He wanted to go
with me, but I objected. He watched me closely. I turned
in where I had seen the girl and found a rude hut. On
the inside was some dry wood stacked in one corner.
Behind this wood I found the girl, very small, delicate, dark
and expressive, she looked like a spirit. A cloud of hair
fell on each side of her face in curls partly veiling her fea-
tures, but out of the veil looked sweet sad eyes, musing
and weird. Her fairy fingers looked too airy to hold,
and yet their pressure was very firm and strong. Her
pure white face, sunburned and haggered.

At this figure I gazed for a moment and then with a
heart full of love and sympathy took her hand. She
flinched and began to cry, saying, "He told me if ever I let
any one see me he would kill me, now I must die."
Taking her in my arms I assured her safety if she would
tell me why she was there. She was very reticent but
finally told me this simple story : • 'A long time ago father
and I came to that grape-vine and that negro killed father
and threw him in the river. He then took me here and
makes me cook for him. He gives me very little to eat.

84 The Trinity Archive.

"Oh ! please take me to mamma? She lives in Asheville.
My name is Mary Mason."

At this point she dropped her head upon my shoulder
and wept bitterly. I carried her to the boat. The
negro had gone. Louise was in the boat ready to go. She
knew Mary and also knew where her mother lived. In a
very short while we were all three standing at the door of
Mrs. Mason's. The girl's mother met us. I can't des-
cribe the rejoicing. I did not wait to see it all, but went
back with Louise to her home.

Next morning there was a letter at my door bearing
these words :

My Dear Sir:

Please accept this check as a reward for my child. I had only offered
half this for the body, but since she is alive I give you double the reward.
I can never thank you enough. Always remember that my home and
friendship are open to you.

Most sincerely,

Mrs. Janie Mason.

Next morning when I left for home, Mary was at the
station to bid me farewell. Far different did she appear
from what she did the preceeding day, for greater happi-
ness existed in that family than ever before.

The names of great warriors may be forgotten by the
humble tailor ; the name of the discoverer cannot always
live. But the name and face of Mary Mason shall ever
hold their places in my mind and heart.

Watch Your Eye. 85

WATCH YOUR EYE.

[Conversation between an old resident and a new-comer. 1

I know a palace fair to see,

Watch your eye,
Where some fair inmates there be,

Watch your eye, watch your eye,
These are beauties not for thee,

So just go by.

'Tis a dangerous pretty place,

Watch your eye.
There so many fall from grace,

Watch your eye, watch your eye.
Do not stop but speed your pace

As you go by.

Think of Freshmen there bereft, and

Watch your eye ;
And of Seniors, (o'er your left), —

Watch you eye, watch your eye, —
And of Post-grads, O my friends,

Let's go on by.

They say that many arrows fly,

Watch your eye,
Shot by one Dan C. , so sly.

Watch your eye, watch your eye,
Ne'er let them pierce your tegument

As you go by.

Oh ! vain 'twill be for one like you

To watch your eye
If once you try a look or too

As you go by
For all who look get in a stew
And then soon die.
Oh! ! ! !

Good bye ! {dismay)

— Argus,

86 The Trinity Archive.

KARL ERMON.

BY E. C. PERRON.

It was recess at Lost Creek Academy and it seemed that the
entire school, from little curly-headed Mabel Jones to her big
brother Charles, had gathered on the play-ground and were
enjoying the bright sunshine of the returning spring.

Lost Creek Academy, a large three-story structure, was the
pride of the neighborhood. It had been built some years
before by Jack Johnson, a wealthy old farmer, who lived near
the village of Lost Creek. Jack had been quite poor when a
boy, but, for some unaccountable reason, Judieth Henderson,
the heiress of the Henderson estate, had taken a fancy to
him and married him in face of the opposition of her family
who desired for her a more brilliant alliance. Jack had been
blinded by her beauty and the prospect of so rich an inheri-
tance, but he soon saw what a mistake he had made. Mrs.
Green, who always kept her eyes open, a few months after
the marriage, came back from church one Sunday and told a
few of her friends, confidentially, "that she had seen Jack
Johnson nod his head vigorously when the preacher said some-
thing Solomon said about a man dwelling in a wilderness
rather than with a contentious woman. " Whether or not
Jack gave way to his feelings to such an extent is not known
for nobody claimed to have seen it but Mrs. Green, but cer-
tain it is that Jack had reason for nodding. From the very
first, his wife ruled him with a rod of iron. Jack was natur-
ally hardworking and saving, but she took care to spend every
thing he made, and in a few years so extravagant had she
been that the estate was now heavily mortgaged. Just twenty
years after her marriage, Judieth died, leaving one child,
Dorothy, a little girl then five years old. Her father lavished
on her all the love which he would have bestowed upon his
wife had she been less unamiable. He went to work at once
and in less than five years he had lifted the mortgage, and,
as he told one of his neighbors "had laid up a little for his

Karl Ermon. 87

girl." It was a year or two after this that he built the
Academy.

At the time our story opens, Dorothy had attended school
at the Academy two sessions and would finish her course this
year. "Next year," she had confided to her school mate,
"Papa is going to send me to Vassar. " She was now a tall
graceful girl of fifteen and, by many, considered pretty, though
the expression of aristocratic pride that hovered about her
features somewhat lessened the effect of her otherwise per-
fect face.

Although the world seemed full of the gladness of spring-
time, there was one student, sitting apart from the rest, who
enjoyed neither the bright sunshine nor the mountain breezes.
It was Karl Ermou, a freckled- faced, red-haired boy of six-
teen. Unfortunately he had a deeply sensitive nature and
the other boys took delight in wounding his feelings. His
parents were poor and he had to work hard to keep himself
at school, but in spite of his disadvantages he maintained his
place at the head of his class and, it was said, Andy Horton,
who had twice won the Dovley scholarship was regarding him
with a jealous eye.

The cause of Karl's trouble to-day was that Dorothy John-
son who had won his love by a show of kindness during the
past three months, had now turned him adrift for Arthur
Thompson, a young architect of Mooresburg, who had just
entered the Academy. At this moment he saw Dorothy and
Thomson crossing the campus side by side. He arose to take
her a letter that had come for her on the morning train. He
reached her just as she and Thompson had seated themselves
upon a small bench that stood in a secluded part of the
campus.

"Dorothy," he said approaching.

"Why do you come over here Karl Ermon, don't you see
I'm engaged?" then turning to her companion she said loud
enough for Karl to hear, "It's just like the son of a shoe-
maker to intrude his presence where it is not wanted."

88 The Trinity Archive.

Karl blushed deeply; but simply replied, "I came to bring
you a letter." Then placing it upon he-" lap, he turned and
walked away.

The school bell rang and the pupils filed in and were soon
busy engaged at their desks. Suddenly however, there was
a cry of "Fire! Fire!" and the old janitor ran in and
announced that the basement was in flames. All made a rush
for the door carrying their books and whatever else could be
taken. As the last pupil reached the yard the fire burst
through the floor and the building was soon wrapped in
flames.

"Are all out?" asked the teacher as she glanced from one
anxious face to another. Then some missed Dorothy John-
son, "Where can she be?" was asked on all sides.

"Please ma'a'm" said little Mabel Jones, "she told me she
was going to the library in the third story." "She is lost
then," they murmured simultaneously, and at the same time
they drew near the building.

Just at '.hat moment the wind cleared away the smoke, and
they caught a glimpse of a figure clinging to the lightning rod
that ran up the side of the building. It was Karl. He, too,
had missed Dorothy. Hand over head he fought his way up
amid the smoke and flames. At last he reached a portion of the
main roof just in front of the tower. With one blow of his hand
he smashed the window of the tower, then entered; descended
to the library; picked up the unconscious girl; and bore
her to the roof. He then retraced his steps, climbed to the
belfry and, taking his pocket knife, cut the bell rope, wrapped
it about his waist, and made his way back to the roof, tied
the rope around the yet unconscious girl, and lowered her from
the edge of the roof. She had almost reached the ground,
when a blaze not ten feet below where Karl stood came in
contact with the rope: its strands parted and the girl fell into
the arms of her father who had now arrived on the scene.

The side of the building which Karl had ascended was now
a sheet of flame. His retreat was entirely cut off. The watch-

Karl Ermon. 89

ers saw him kneel for a moment in prayer. Then with a firm
step he crossed the roof and seated himself at the foot of the
tower. Here he sat with folded arms, awaiting the death his
bravery had invited. A moment later they saw the tower
reel and totter to its fall. A breath of air cleared for an instant
the smoke that enveloped the boy, and revealed a smile upon
his features; then a crash, and all was buried in a mass of
smoking ruins.

90

The Trinity Archive.

d. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-Chief.
Assistant Editor.

The Archive had hoped to present to its readers in this
issue a portrait of Hon. W. D. Turner, an honored Alumnus
of Trinity College, but has been unfortunate in not being able
to do so. Trinity always takes great pride in the success of her
sons, and it is to them she points as testimonials of her worth
and work. At the last annual meeting of the Alumni Associ-
ation Mr. Turner was elected President, and since that time he
has been honored with the election to the Lieutenant-Governor-
ship of North Carolina. Mr. Turner was born in Iredell
County, Jan. 30, 1855. His father was Wilfred Turner a
prominent manufacturer.

The subject of this sketch entered Trinity College in 1872
and was graduated in 1876, receiving the degree of A. B.
In 1879 the degree of A. M. was conferred on him by his
Alma Mater. He was licensed to practice law in 1877, and
in 1885 formed a partnership at Statesville, N. C, with Judge
R. F. Armfield, who was also an Alumnus of Trinity College.
This partnership continued until Judge Armfield received his
appointment to the Superior Court bench. Since that time
Mr. Turner has been associated with Mr. Chas. H. Armfield,
also an Alumnus of Trinity, under the firm name of Arm-
field & Turner, Statesville, N, C, one of the most prominent
law firms in the western part of the State.

Mr. Turner has been an important factor in the political
life of the State, having always been an earnest adherent of

Editorial. 91

the Democratic party. He was a member of the State Sen-
ate in 1887, 1889, 1891. In 1891, he was Chairman of the
Judiciary Committee, and served on almost all the important
committees of that body.

In 1896 he was a delegate from the Seventh Congressional
District to the National Democratic Convention. In 1898,
he was endorsed by several counties for Congress and in the
Convention received the second highest number of votes for
the nomination.

Mr. Turner is also President of the Monbo Manufacturing
Company, and is engaged in other industrial enterprises.

He has filled with signal ability all the many positions
with which he has been entrusted.

He has always been a loyal Alumnus of his Alma Mater,
and The Archive rejoices at his success in life and the
honors which have been conferred on him. — X.

If there is one event in the scholastic year that all students
look forward to with more interest than any other, that event
is the annual debate between Trinity and Wake Forest. It
is an occasion of great enthusiasm and one that we would
not under any circumstances be deprived of. We hope this
sentiment is shared by our Baptist cousins, in spite of the
fact that the question came from them, early in the term,
whether the two colleges should meet again this year in a
friendly forensic contest. It seems to us, considering the
fact that precedents have established this debate as an annual
occurrence, that the very question implied a doubt — a doubt
we must think born of a secret desire or hope to be allowed
to meet some other college than Trinity this year. At any
rate we are all glad of an opportunity to meet them again
and it is not with fear and trembling that we enter the con-
test. We are proud of our representatives and feel sure they
will maintain the noble record formerly made by Trinity men
on similar occasions.

92 The Trinity Archive.

But, boys, let us not make the mistake of the depending too
much ou the work of our representatives. No matter how
much confidence we may have in their ability, these men
cannot do their best unless they are made to feel that they
have the strongest co-operation and support of every man,
woman, and child on the Park. This we owe them and
must accord it. We cannot all speak at Raleigh (I only wish
we could!) but we can help to win that cup by encouraging
those who are to speak and by being present at the contest.
If we do this, it will give to us all, every Methodist of us, on
the evening of next Thanksgiving Day, when the prize shall
have been wrested from the hands of the enemy, a right to
shout till the welkin rings — but hush! the Baptists are under
\/ water!

The recent gift of $100,000 made by Mr. Washington
Duke to Trinity College is a further and convincing proof
of the great philanthropic spirit by which he is animated.
The time when it was given, the simplicity and modesty of
the donor, and above all the sincerity of the words addressed
to the students that night, "I have done all I can, the balance
rests with you," are all evidences of the noble character of the
man who, away from any popular gathering or demonstration
that might be supposed to influence him, in the quietude of
his private office, with a single stroke of the pen, sets apart
such a magnificent sum from his own fortune for the educa-
tion of the young men of his state, and then merely calls in
the President of the college to announce what he has done.
This is true philanthropy and deserves emulation.

X

There is no work that deserves commendation more than
that arising from voluntary effort. It is easy to understand
why a man does the work necessary to make a pass in his
classes; no one can fail to see why a student performs duty in
a literary society when a failure to do so means a fine; no one

Editorial. 93

can afford not to contribute to a college magazine when, after
having done so, he can give his soul that rest for which it
pants without being disturbed in its calm repose by the never
ceasing pleadings of an editor's voice; but the man who
works voluntarily is not so easily understood. He does what
he finds to do because he delights in his work and looks for
his reward only in the proficiency which experience always
brings. In him the springs of action are finely tempered.
The man who is compelled by some external force to do every
thing he undertakes can never hope to be anything more than
a servant to the will of others or a slave to circumstances,
but to those who work of their own accord, the world looks
for every inauguration of an enterprise. To one who takes
this view of the value of voluntary work it is encouraging to
see the increase in quantity of it among the students. As a
matter of fact there might be, and really ought to be, more of
it in the societies and elsewhere. The Archive wishes to
encourage this kind of work and is proud of the few contri-
butions that have been offered voluntarily to its pages. Let
the work go on.

94 The Trinity Archive.

MAUDE B. MOORE, Manager.

The first volume of John Morley's "Life of Gladstone"
will be issued in January. It is in two volumes, one con-
sisting of the life and letters, the other of documents and
notes. The first volume is illustrated with portraits, as far
as possible from original or contemporary sources. Another
important biographical book will be published immediately
in London, entitled "The Right Honorable Joseph Chamber-
lain: The Man and the Statesman," containing a full and
condensed history of much of the political life of England
during the last thirty years.

An edition de luxe of the "Memoirs of Count Grammont"
by Anthony Hamilton, edited by Sir Walter Scott, will be
published November i, by the H. M. Caldwell Company.
The edition which will be limited to 275 copies, will be
beautifully illustrated with etchings in tint — Saturday Re-
view of Books and Art.

Harper & Brothers have just arranged with Robert W.
Chambers, author of "The Conspirators," for the publication
of a ramance entitled "Cardigan" dealing with that period of
American Colonial life just preceding the Revolution.

"Eccentricities of Genius" by Maj. J. B. Pond is now
ready at the G. W. Dillingham's. It is interesting and valu-
able as it represents the experiences of a man who has spent
his life seeking a means by which to entertain the American
public. He has much to say concerning the American
lyceum of sixty years ago and the eminent scholars who then

Literary Notes. 95

occupied its platform, and sketches the history of the lecture
and concert platform from those days to the time when he
brought over Henry M. Stanley, Sir Edwin Arnold, and
others, and presented such well known Americans as Thomas
Nelson Page, George William Curtis and M. Seton Thompson
to their admiring countrymen.

In his latest word, "Quisante," Anthony Hope has unde-
niably lost some of his charm as a writer. He leaves his
"country of dreams and fairy tales" to move among English
political affairs and business enterprises. The new hero is a
fawning politician, seeking and obtaining a seat in parlia-
ment. There is no trace of light improvisation, no crisp
precising of delineation, no piquant situatim, such as we
have learned to look for from Anthony Hope.

In "The Maid of Maiden Lane," Amelia E. Barr has at-
tempted nothing startlingly original but the interest of the
romance is well kept up to the end. Its chief charm lies in
its historic and local color, in the group of well sustained and
vital characters it marshals, in its admirable style, and in the
true and noble thoughts to be found upon its pages.

The announcement that the advance sale of "The Master
Christian" in England and this country has exceeded more
than one hundred and fifty thousand copies, arouses renewed
interest in a writer who is always more or less in the public
mind. Whatever her books may be, they are read, and there
are hundreds of thousands of people in this country and in
England who await with a great deal of eagerness every new
novel that comes from the pen of Marie Corelli. — Bookman.

"The right actor being at hand, a dramatization of 'David
Harum,' was inevitable in spite of the essentially undramatic
character of the story. It may be said too, Mr. W. H. Crane
having proved to be exactly the comedian to make David
live again on the stage, that the play is quite as logical and
worthy as the best of its predecessors of the same humble
sort."

96 The Teinitt Archive.

Mr. Mabie's "Shakespeare," with its beautiful illustrations,
as well as the widely contrasting treatments of Cromwell by
Theodore Roosevelt and John Morely, should attract many
readers, while the recent discussions about the need of a Pro-
fessorship of Books suggests the benefits to be derived from a
reading of Mr. A. R. Spofford's charming "Book for all
Readers." Equally valuable should be found "Counsel upon
the Reading of Books" by many competent hands, whose
introduction by Dr. Van Dyke guarantees its interest and
helpfulness. — Saturday Review of Books and Art.

Count Tolstoi's new book, "Slavery in Our Times" will be
published in this country by Dodd, Mead & Co.

A veritable "year of romance" will be introduced by the
"Century" for 1901. Over thirty of the best known authors
have sent in contributions already or have promised to do so.
There will be presented the works of such familiar ones as
Howells, Bret Harte, Warner, Lew Wallace, Sara Orm
Jewett, Henry James, and of the more recent school, Thomas
Nelson Page, Mary E. Wilkins, Hamlin Garland, G. W.
Cable, Kipling. Winston Churchill, David Gray, Charles
Battell Loomis, and John Luther Long.

Mr. Kipling is at his Rotlingdean home, where an Ameri-
can friend recently found him hard at work upon some new
animal stories. They are what the author calls his "Just-so
Stories," three of which were published in the Ladies' Home
Journal this year. The new stories will appear in the same
periodical. "I have finished two already," said Mr. Kipling,
"and in a month I'll send over a third." The author then
explained that one of the stories was in reply to a little boy
in the West, who liked his other "Just-so Stories" and told
Mr. Kipling he had a pussy of which he was very fond, and
"would Mr. Kipling tell him something about pussy." "That
rather tickled me," said the author, "and so I'm going to tell
the little chap in one of the stories "How Pussy Got Her

Litekary Notes. 97

Purr." The new stories begin in the Ladies' Home Journal
early in the new year and will run through several numbers.
— Saturday Review of Books and Art.

"Songs From Dixie Land'' by Frank L. Stanton; 12 mo, cloth: illustrated;
237 pp. Indianapolis, U. S. A.: The Brown-Merrill Company.

Mr. Stanton's latest collection of verse makes good the
author's claim as the poet of youth, love and hope. His
songs enter our hearts and remain there long after we have
forgotten more pretentious verse. Old loves come back and
are sweet again ; little children laugh in the sunlight; roses
bloom about the cabin door and all the year is May when we
listen to his lyre. Songs "From Dixie Land" is a collection
of verses all instinct with sweetness and melody, it adds to
the happy music of the world. The illustrations by W. H.
Galloway are clever and shows the artist's appreciation of the
humor and pathos of the poems.

"On the Wings of Occasion" by Joel Chandler Harris; 12 mo, cloth: illus-
trated. Doubleday, Page & Company, New York, U. S. A.

All admirers of Joel Chandler Harris will enjoy his latest
book, "On the wings of Occasion." This is a collection of
four charming stories based on the Secret Service of the Con-
federacy during the Civil War. The heroes are spies in the
service of the authorities at Richmond, Lincoln being the
only man holding a civil office who is brought into a scene.
While the author writes from a Southern point of view, no
one can read this collection without seeing and appreciating
the true greatness of Lincoln. The manner in which he is
visited and kidnapped by the countryman of Georgia, Mr.
Sanders by name, a fine creation of home-spun humors, shows
the simplicity and nobleness of this great man.

98 The Trinity Archive.

<3T

t&ftrtjJb

F. S. CARDEN. Manager.

The first numbers of our exchanges are being received in
various shapes, sizes and colors. We are glad to note that a
few have improved over last year's issue and that almost all
have at least maintained their standard. Some college mae-
azines not only do great credit to the institutions which they
represent but they occupy an important place in American
journalism. Many of the men now writing for college mag-
azines will before long write for our leading American
journals and thus become the standard bearers of American
literature and thought. Realizing the width and rich oppor-
tunities of this field it behoves college men to eliminate all
that is petty and trifling, all that is narrow and of local interest
only, from their magazines. Try to produce something of
real literary value in your college journal and it will be much
easier to do so in later life. We are glad to find in some col-
lege magazines essays and poetry which possesses real literary
merit.

The October Vanderbilt Observer is one of the best we
have yet read. It contains two good stories. The first,
"Disqualified" is remarkable for its unique plot, the time of
which is laid twenty years in the dim future. It is imagina-
tive and well written. "Courting in the Smokies" though
in overwrought mountain dialect is very readable on account
ot its humor. The editorial on "Individuality among Stu-
dents" we commend to all earnest college men.

The November Observer is also before us. It is Anniver-
sary number and is mostly historical in its composition.

The Harvard Monthly, of October, has reached us. The
poem, "Anniversary Ode," read at Cambridge on the one

Editor's Table. 99

hundred and twenty-fifth Anniversary of Washington taking
command of the American Army, — is very good. It is a
thoughtful poem and handles in a sane way the departure of
the American Nation from Washington's Standard of govern-
ment and liberty. The author possesses real poetic genius
and by a combination of imagination and thought with a
clear insight into the present political conditions has produced
a poem of real merit. "Out of the Mouth of Babes," is a
short, well written and suggestive story. "An English Dis-
ciple of Zola," shows a careful study of the works of Mr.
Gissing. "Clinton's Idyll," is the same old tale of "I found
out she was engaged therefore I rush off with a broken heart
for a Tour in a Yacht." "Emmerson's Style in his Essays,"
is an article of some research and knowledge.

The Wake Forest Student presents an interesting table of
contents. The poem "By the Old Plank Road," has some
good passages in it. However Negro life is richer in prose
than in poetry. "Jim and his Mother," is an interesting
story, though not quite true to human nature.

The Inlander comes to us with a happy blending of poetry
and fiction. The first poem, "Transformation," expresses
what we have all seen and felt during the past summer months.
The next article is an interesting account of International
Games at Pans. "The Door," (a tragic farce in one act)
is amusing andludicrous. It shows a knowledge of human
nature and holds the attention of the reader throughout.
The drama is a line of literature which should be recognized
more and developed better in college journalism. The
Fulfillment is a story, short, suggestive and sweet. The
Scarlet Sedan is a meritorious story of Chinese life. The
writer evidently possesses a fair knowleege of Chinese cus-
toms. We should not finish our review without noticing the
rich coloring and felicitous expression of "Autumn Tints."
The Inlander, in its literary department is the best October
issue, before us.

The Davidson College Magazine is well supplied with fic-
tion, description and narration, all of which is good. As a

100 The Trinity Archive.

good piece of description, we recommend the article entitled
"Sunrise at Caesar's Kead." However at times, the writer
uses some stale expressions which somewhat detract. The
article on the "Negro in Virginia, Before 1861," is a
splendid narrative, but we fear that the writer is inclined to
make those days appear better than our present time. How-
ever we hope that he is not one who desires to live in those
"good old times," but prefers to be an up-to-date man. A
goodly number of short poems are mingled in with the action,
which give a variety in the readingra atter and thus makes the
magazine very attractive. We are glad to see that this maga-
zine takes space in "A Hygienie Mania" to give some whole-
some advice. In this article the writer expresses what he
wished to say in a sarcastic yet forcible way. Some very good
short poems also appear in this magazine.

The Amherst Literary Monthly is to be commended for such
a variety of good reading matter. Unlike many college maga-
zines it is not crowded with stories. Every article is well
worth reading. The plot of "Dub's Story" is especially
good. The article entitled, "Dreams." is one that touches
and expresses the thoughts of all intelligent students. Aside
from the facinating spirit, the description in it is excellent.

TRANSFORMATION.

Far down the desert of the village street

Nor man nor beast I see, the big clouds keep
On muttering and tumbling, soft and deep

The dust lies printed with the children's feet

From last night's playing, and the pent-up heat
Trembles into the air, no breeze astir
Too cool the brow; — when suddenly the whirr

Of scattering raindrops on the roofs abeat.

And lo the transformation ! Once again
The sweet rain falls, the eddying torrents spin
In the rain scented gust so sweet and cool, —
Oh watch the linking circles on the pool,
And hear the water at the eaves begin
And all the well-loved noises of the rain.

— Thomas Hall Shastid, Inlander.

Y. M. C. A. Department.

101

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

Although, at present, there seems to be a lack of the
accustomed vigor along missionary lines, yet our Y. M. C.
A. still maintains interest in this great work. It has been
the custom of the Association for some time to devote the first
Sunday of each month to missionary study. We were very
fortunate in having Prof. Mims lead the meeting for us on
October 7. He made a very thoughtful and impressive talk.

Let us take more interest in this department of our Associa-
tion work, and give its leaders our zealous support.

* * *

A great deal of interest has been manifested in Y. M. C. A.
work this fall. Interesting subjects have been presented to
us every Sunday, and we feel sure that all the members of the
Association have been benefited by every talk they have
heard. But still there is room for greater interest to be taken
in this work. All cannot speak, but all can come and listen
and encourage those who do speak. Probably you do not
realize the good that will come from your attending these
meetings, but there are blessings for you if you will only
come in the right spirit.

Sunday afternoon, September 30, was a Bible Study rally
day. The meeting was conducted by Mr. W. H. Brown,
who brought out some very strong reasons why we should
study the Bible, and study it in a systematic way. In addi-

102 The Trinity Archive.

tion to the two courses of study offered last year, another.
Studies in Old Testament Characters, is offered this year.
This course is intended for those who have finished The Life
of Christ and The Records and Letters of the Apostolic Age,
and is lead by Mr. D. D. Peele. The courses in The Life of
Christ is led by Mr. W. H. Brown, and The Records by J. C.
Blanchard.

The Association was glad to welcome Prof. J. T. Henry,
who conducted the meeting Sunday afternoon, October 14,
Some of us remember his faithful work in the Y. M. C. A.
when he was in college, and it seemed like old times to have
him with us again. He made an application of the parable
of the Good Samaritan to college life. "Around us are
young men who have fallen among thieves and robbed. Who
will take the part of the Samaritan !"

* * *

Rev. Mr. Norman favored the Association with a talk Sun-
day afternoon, October 20.

"Our character is but the stamp on our souls of the free
choice of good or evil through life." — Geikie.

At Home and Abroad. 103

S. G. WINSTEAD, - - - - - Manager.

Mr. W. G. Coltrane, Class of 'oo, spent some time on the Park
a few weeks ago. Mr. Coltrane was on his way to Ridgeway,
Va., where he began teaching October 15. We wish him
much success in his new field of work.

Mr. L. C. Nicholson, of '99, who took special work in the
Physical department last year, is now attending the University
of Missouri.

Messrs. F. S. Carden and W. A. Lambeth, were appointed
as a committee on arrangement in regard to the Wake Forest-
Trinity Debate. These young men met a like committee in
Raleigh, October 1, and arranged the necessary plans for the
Thanksgiving Debate. The question to be discussed at this
debate: "Resolved, That the Dispensary System of South
Carolina is Unwise.

Prof. Jas. T. Henry, Class of '98, who has had charge of the
West Durham Graded School, for the past two years, says his
roll this year is quite an increase on the two previous ones.
He claims an attendance of about 350.

Mr. S. A. Stewart, Class of '00, is principal of the Stanley
Creek Institute, Stanley, N. C.

Mr. B. G. Allen, of '00, is taking a medical course at
Columbia University, N. Y.

Dr. J. C. Kilgo has been appointed as a delegate to the
Ecumenical Conference, which convenes in London next
year. This is an honor we think duly conferred.

104 The Trinity Archive.

Pro. Plato Durham delivered an address at Kenly, October
12, on the Twentieth Century Movement.

Dr. Kilgo was absent from college a few days during Octo-
ber, visiting relatives in South Carolina.

Mr. R. P. Reade, of 'oo, is attending the University of
Michigan. Mr. Reade was employed by the American To-
bacco Company during the summer months, but intent on
being a lawyer, he gave up this work, with the purpose of
pursuing a course to that end.

Mr. W. K. Boyd, a former member of the High School
Faculty, is now taking history at Columbia University.

Mr. Fred. W. Ayers, of 'oo, was on the Park, October 23
and 24. Fred said he came over to attend the Fair, but we
suppose there were other inducements.

Mr. N. C. Yearby, of 'oo, spent some time on the Park
during the Fair week. Mr. Yearby is stationed at Tarboro,
and though a reverend, he still carries a student's appear-
ance.

Dr. Kilgo and Prof. W. A. Bivins attended the marriage
of Rev. S. E. Mercer to Miss Rosa Thompson, of Aberdeen.
Mr. Mercer is a former student of Trinity and is now a mem-
ber of the North Carolina Conference. We extend our best
wishes to this couple.

At a meeting of the Science Club, October 1, papers were
read by the following men: Mr. E. L. Hines, subject: Auto-
mobile; Mr. E. S. Yarbrough, The Electric Light and its
Manufacture; Mr. F. S. Williams, Corundum and its Occur-
rence in North Carolina.

The Archive staff is indebted to Dr. W. P. Few and Prof.
R. L. Flowers, for a most enjoyable evening, September 29.
When it was announced to its members that we were invited
to their house to tea, we were expecting a treat and we
were not disappointed. The Archive force showed up well,

At Home and Abroad. 105

every member being present, intent on a contribution for his
department. The Archive is always glad to consult our
professors on matters concerning its interest.

Drs. Few and Mims represented Trinity at the celebration
of the twenty-fifth Anniversary of Vanderbilt University.

The two societies having the privilege each to elect a
speaker for the Thanksgiving Debate, the third man was
chosen from a preliminary held Saturday evening, October
20. Mr. J. G. Liles proved the successful one. He with
Messrs. W. H. Wannamaker, and F. S. Cardeu we are
expecting the cup.

According to custom college duties were suspended, Thurs-
day October 25, in order that all the students who desired
might take advantage of the Fair. Quite a number of the
students attended the Fair.

It is no doubt known to every reader of The Archive of
the recent gift of Mr. Washington Duke to Trinity. This
gift amounting to $100,000.00 places Trinity among the
wealthiest of the Southern colleges, and while such facts have
been published through the papers, we only wish to express
the gratitude of the student body to Trinity's greatest Bene-
factor. We all have a gieat reverence for him, and only trust
that our efforts in taking advantage of the opportunities made
possible to us through these gifts — may be as sincere as we
believe are the intention of the giver. At amass meeting of
the students and faculty held Friday, October 5, the trustees
were petitioned to establish the 3d of October as Benefactor's
Day, in honor of Mr. Duke's gifts. This is the first holiday
in the college calendar, and shall hereafter be reserved as
Trinity's Day.

* It is not the purpose of this department to neglect any one
and when done it is merely an oversight. Any news pertain-
ing to the college, students or alumni will be gratefully
received.

106 The Trinity Archive.

Resolutions of Respect to Charles E. Turner.

Whereas, Our Heavenly Father in his infinite wisdom has seen fit to
take from our midst Charles E. Turner, be it resolved,

i. That by his death, Trinity College has sustained the loss of a faithful
and loyal son, and the Hesperian Society, that of a true and loyal member.

2 That we take this means of showing to his relatives that we too are
deeply touched by his early death, and share with them their sorrows; and
sincerely hope that in this hour of affliction the}' may see the presence of a
loving Heavenly Father.

3. That a copy of these resolutions be sent to the bereaved family, and that
they be put on the record of the Hesperian Society, and published in The
Archive.

D. D. PEEL,
H. B. ASBURY,
G. H. Flowers,
Committee.

Resolutions of Respect to H. F. Pitman.

Whereas, Death has entered our ranks and taken from us Mr. H. F. Pit-
man, be it resolved,

1. That in his death the Columbian Society loses one of its most faithful
and loyal members.

2. That while we bow in humble submission to the will of Him who doeth
all things well, we are pained to think that so youthful a life is thus cut off,
and that we can no more have his presence among us.

3. That we extend our heartfelt sympathies to the bereaved family and
pray that God in His all-wise Providence may sanctify this affliction to their
good.

4. That a copy of these resolutions be sent to the family of the deceased, a
a copy given to the Recording Secretary of our society for preservation,
and also that a copy be sent to The Trinity Archive with the request to
publish.

W. A. Bivins,

E. O. Smithdeal,

W. E. Brown,

Committee.

W. D. TURNER,

President of the Alumni Association and Lieutenant Governor-Elect
of North Carolina.

THE TRINITY ARCHIVE

Trinity Park, Durham, December, 1900.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

All matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of
publication.

Direct all matter Intended for publication to D. D. PEELE, Chief Editor, Trinity Park
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty-five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly

in advance.

ADVERTISING.

43" Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.

Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

CLUBS AND COFFEE-HOUSES IN ENGLISH LITERATURE.

BY J. R. COWAN.

It was a peculiar phase of English literary life vvhich
finally secured the establishment of a permanent prose
literature. It was a movement which proceeded from a
revolution of the milder sort in English thought. Call it
a revolution if we will, still we cannot point out any one
event or set of events in any one year from which a revo-
lution in the thoughts or ideas of the English people could
be dated. It was rather a great reaction which occcurred
with intermittent tendencies throughout a period of forty
years. Only through the last ten years of this period was
the movement final in its effects on literature and public
thought. All through the seventeenth century the battles

108 The Trinity Archive.

had been fought for English prose, and now at the begin-
ningof the eighteenth century, everything was in readiness
for a reconstruction, which was in some measure based on
all former attempts. A multitude of favorable tendencies
were at hand, and all that was necessary was that material
awakening which grew out of the influence of Coffee-houses
and Clubs and the renewed interests of the public. The
public mind became very practical, and there were, it is
true, many superficial tendencies ; but the great wits of
the age steered clear of all its shallowness. It became
popular for men to base thier reasoning on that which was
practical. It was to be a kind of thought to which all
classes might be elevated to the appreciation of. With
all this, the new thought had had its leaders, men who
knew their age and succeeded in giving a healthy turn to
some of the tendencies of society, tendencies which were
trifling until directed into the proper channels.

There are certain superficial or material tendencies which
sometimes contribute to the growth of healthy literature.
It was the literary gossip of the Age of Queene Anne which
really achieved the final development of English prose.
For the first time literary men realized that a prose style
ought to be nothing more than that of intelligent conver-
sation. In the early seventeenth century, prose was
weighed down with worthless pedantry, euphuism ; there
was no depth of thought. The great Puritan movement
in literature followed, which gav«- English prose that depth,
that high seriousness which it yet retains; but prose
needed a style, it was weighty, involved, and unreadable,
partaking of the nature of political tracts and sermons.
By the time of theCommonwealh, public life had reached
a low ebb as compared with the age of Elizabeth, since
society had become selfish under the Puritan influence. The
various national customs, the old social festivities, such as
that of the Maypole, had received their bitterest invective.
At the time of the Restoration, there was none of that

Clubs and Coffee Houses. 109

joyousness and pride of national life which society felt in
the days of Elizabeth. England turned to imitate France.
This imitation of everything French began with the Court
party, the Cavaliers. But under the patronage of Charles
II, literature was beginning to attain a national conscious-
ness. James II, however, was sullen in his encouragement
of literature, and the growth of literary life was checked for a
time. Again, in the days of William and Mary, there fol-
lowed a mild reaction to the temper of Charles II. The Sir
Foplings and Sir Courtlys appear again witht heir long fair
wigs and scarlet hose. The frivolous society of London,
which revolved about the Court and haunted the park and
playhouse, now began to frequent more than ever the Cof-
fee-houses. Charles II had kept open house, he had made
Whitehall the chief staple of the news, it was, as Macaulay
says the ''fountain head of intelligence." Every sort of
rumor spread to all the Coffee houses in the city and fiom
thence to the people at large.

It was about 1690, when Congreve first came to London
that the life in the Coffee-houses began to assert itself.
Nothing resembling the modern newspaper existed. So the
Coffee-house alone could represent public opinion. Here
men of all sorts met in the forenoon, and again in the early
evening to discuss politics and get the latest news. Here
they might drop in at any hour, they were free to spend
the whole evening socially, and since the charge was insignif-
icant, the institution became more popular. Instead of resid-
ing on a certain street, the Londoner frequented such and
such a Coffee-house. It was a trade centre as well as a
political centre, here auctions were held, and so likewise it
became an advertising medium. No one was excluded who
laid his penny at the bar. Yet every rank and profession,
every political opinion had its headquarters.

The houses around St. James Park were frequented by
the fops with their Parisian wigs, their perfumery and
richly-scented snuffs. Congreve's polished and artificial

110 The Trinity Archive.

characters came from his contact with these delicious and
debonair creatures. He reproduces the fop as he saw him
and shows how the fop was the ideal of the frivolous female
society of his age, in the coversation between Mrs. Fore-
sight and Miss Prue in the comedy called "Love for
Love. ' '

Miss P. Mother, mother, mother, look you here.

Mrs. Foresight. Fy, f y, Miss, how you bawl ! —

Besides, I have told you, you must not call me mother.

Miss P. What must I call you then? are you not my father's wife?

Mrs. For. Madam ; you must say Madam. — By my soul. I shall fancy
myself old indeed, to have this great girl call me mother, — Well, but, Miss,
what are you so overjoyed at?

Miss P. Look you hear, Madam, then, what Mr. Tattle has given me. —
Look you here cousin; here's a snuff box; nay, there's snuff in't— here, will
you have any? — Oh, good! how sweet it is! —Mr. Tattle is all over sweet;
his peruke is sweet, and his gloves are sweet— and his handkerchief is
sweet, pure sweet — Smell him, Mother, Madam, I mean. — He gave me this
ring for a kiss.

This was not an age of domestic ease and home comforts,
especially in London. The foreign habit of living in the
cafe and the restaurant had become popular as a result of
the reaction against the Puritan idea of a home. Usually
the Coffee houses reeked with tobacco smoke, and it was
surprising to a foreigner how the Londoner could leave his
fireside to sit in the midst of eternal fog and stench. The
Coffee-house presented the ideal of good company, without
any of the snobishness of a modern Club, all who could pay
the charges and behave decently were admitted. Every Cof-
fee-house had its orators, and the crowd listened with
admiration when one of these took the pulpit or stand.
Their opinions gained the same reverence as those of the
editor of the modern newspaper. Besides the political and
literary and the fashionable Coffee-houses, there were
houses for the Puritans where no oath was heard, Jew
coffee-houses with their money changers, Popish coffee-
houses, and so on. Even the highwayman of the age was
a man of all exterior accomplishments and frequented the
fashionable gaming houses.

Clubs and Coffee Houses. Ill

An anonymous poem, published in lfi90, give a humor-
ous account of a coffee-house gathering :

"The murmuring buzz which through the room was sent
Did bee-hives noise exactly represent,
And like a bee-hives, too, 'twas filled and thick,
All tasting of the Honey Politick
Called "news," which they all greedily sucked in,
More various scenes of humor I might tell
Which in my little stay befell ;
Such as grave wits, who, spending farthings four
Sit, smoke, and warm themselves an hour ;
Or modish town-sparks, drinking chocolate,
With beaver cocked, and laughter loud,
To be thought wits among the crowd,
Or sipping tea, while they relate
The evenings frolic at the Rose."

Compare with this the later accounts given in No. 625,
of the Spectator where the writer says : In order to make
myself useful, I am early in the antichamber, where I
thrust my head into the thick of the press, and catch the
news at the opening of the door, while it is warm. Some-
times I stand by the beef-eaters and take the buzz as it
passes by me. At other times I lay my ears close to the
wall, and suck in many a valuable whisper, as it runs in a
straight line from corner to corner. When I am weary of
standing, I repair to one of the neighboring coffee-houses
and forestall the evening post by two hours.-' This
describes the zeal of a newsmonger who wrote news letters
for the benefit of out of town people.

Dryden made Wills Coffee-house the most famous in
English literature, for several years this house was sacred
to polite letters. There the smoking was constant, like
the Spectator's ''Everlasting Club" they must have kept
the fire going year in and out, solely for the convenience
of lighting their pipes. There could always be seen a
motley gathering. There was a great jam amongst those
of literary ambition to squeeze themselves near the chair
of John Dryden which, in winter, was in the warmest
nook by the fire, and, in summer, in the coolest part of the

112 The Trinity Archive.

balcouy. To bow to hitn and hear his literary opinions
was esteemed a great privilege and a • 'pinch from his snuff
box," says Macaulay, "was an honor sufficient to turn the
head of a young enthusiast."

The language of Congreve's comedies, says Voltaire, -'is
everywhere that of men of fashion, but their actions are
those of knaves, a proof that he was perfectly well
acquainted with human nature, and frequented what we
call polite company." Thackeray says, "the comedies are
full of wit. Such manners as he observes, he observes with
great humor; but ah! it's a weary feast, that banquet of
wit where no love is. It palls very soon ; sad indigestion
follows it and lonely blank headaches in the morning. "
Congreve was as popular in the drawing-room as he was at
the coffee-house, he wrote everything as he saw it, and he
never moralized. Ever writers of the age testifies to Con-
greves' wit in conversation, he succeeded Dryden at Will's
and "it was," says Edmund Gosse, "at the chimney corner
that he showed off to the most advantage, commonly in
the evening, and after a repast washed down by profuse
and genial wines."

As a literary force Congreve had been merely a writer of
the comedy of manners. He saw the frivolousness of
of society in the age of William III, and he sought to
reproduce, not to reform. The court in the old sense had
ceased to be a paramount influence in literature. William
was a foreigner, and such literature as existed either flat-
tered the king, or as the opposition proceeded from the
Jacobites in the cellars and garrets of Grub Street. During
his reign the coffee-house orators gained more and more
political influence, these years mark a great epoch in the
evolution of modern politics, and by the beginning of
Queen Anne's reign we notice political organizations of no
small strength. In this age politics as well as literature
was to become a matter of popular gossip.

As for the personal affections of all sorts and condi-
tions of the people, Anne was one of the most popular of

Clubs and Coffee Houses. 113

female sovereigns. In the first place she was, as she said,
"entirely English," the daughter of an Englishman and
English woman, and her limited education confined her
language, tastes, and prejudices entirely to everything
English. And this was exactly the mission of the writers
of Queen Anne, to be entirely English, that was what Sir
Richard Steele and Joseph Addison did when they culled
out of coffee-house gossip all of its frivolty and artificial-
ity. Steele tried in the first place to reform the stage.
We find this sentiment in the epelogue to one of the
comedies :

"Let Anna's soil be known for all her charms;
As famed for liberal science as arms :
Let those derision mock, who would advance
Manners, or speech, from Italy or France,
Let them learn you, who would their favor find.
And English be the language of mankind."

With this same ideal, Steele, in 1709, brought out his
first Tatler and for the first time gave the public a genuine
English prose. The clubs and coffee-houses constituted
the reading public as well as material for what appeared in
print. "What Steele with his veined humanity and ready
sympathy derived from conversation," says Austin Dob-
son, "he flung upon his paper then and there without
much labor of selection. ; 'The Tatler attained great popu-
larity, the coffee-houses gained more customers than ever.
John Gay wrote in a tract : "Bickerstaff ventured to tell the
Town that they were a parcel of fools, fops and coquettes ;
but in such a manner as even pleased them, and made them
more than half inclined to believe that he spoke the truth.
He has indeed rescued learning out of the hand: of pedants
and fools, and discovered the true method of making it
amiable and lovely to all mankind. In the dress he gives
it, it is a most welcome guest at tea tables and assemblies,
and is relished and caressed by the merchant on the
change." Addison with his Spectator was to achieve in
some measure a finer success since his characters are, as a

114 The Trinity Archive.

rule, "men of strongly marked opinions and prejudices,"
which furnish "inexhaustible matter of comment" to the
Spectator himself, who delivers the judgment of reason and
common sense. He was the great influence for culture at
the head of his Senate at Button's Coffee-House and am-
bitious to have it said of himself that he "brought Philoso-
phy out of closets and libraries, schools and colleges, to
dwell at clubs and assemblies, at tea-tables and coffee-
houses."

To take up more in detail the discussion of clubs and
coffee-houses and their influence, I shall consider the life
and writings of Swift, Addison and Steele. Swift's eccen-
tricity was amusing to the crowd at St. James Coffee-house
and from his first appearance there he won by his queer
antics the title of the "mad parson." The first time he
opened his mouth he made himself famous with the crowd.
On this occasion a countryman had just entered the tavern
and was addressed in a very abrupt manner by Swift who
asked him if he ever remembered any good weather.
When the countryman had recovered himself sufficiently
he answered, "yes, sir, I thank God I remember a great
deal of good weather in my time," — "That is more." said
Swift, "than I can say: I never remember any weather
that was not too hot, or too cold ; too wet or too dry ; but,
however God Almighty contrives it at the end of the year
'tis all very well." He then left the crowd as usual.

Addison frequented all the coffee-houses, but he distin-
guished himself by the same "profound silence" for which
he was famous at the university. Swift seems to have
grown weary of coffee-house society. He probably found
it unfavorable to health. Congreve's health failed him in
early life because he had frequented coffee-houses to
excess. But no one seems to have been more fond of coffee-
house, tavern or club life than Addison. Pope wrote of
this: "Addison usually studied all the morning; then met
his party at Button's; dined there, and stayed five or six

Clubs and Coffee Houses. 115

hours ; and sometimes far in the night. I was of the com-
pany for about a year, but found it too much for me; it
hurt my health so I quitted it." Addisou made Button's
coffeee-house as famous a resort as Dryden had made of
Will's. The Spectator says, ''There is no place of general
resort wherein I do not often make my appearance."
Sometimes he thrust his head into the round of politicians
at Will's; sometimes he smokes a pipe at Child's, and
though seeming attentive to nothing but the postman he
hears the conversation of every table in the room. His
face is very well known at the other houses and at the Hay-
market and Drury Lane theaters as well. He lives in
the world as a Spectator of mankind and not one of the
species and since he has neither '-time nor inclination to
communicate the fullness of his heart in speech/' he is
resolved to do it in writing. Addison knew the defects of
conversation, he thought there ought to be ''method in
conversation as well as writing, provided a man would
make himself understood." He took notes in the clubs
and coffee-houses, carried them home and carved them
into refined expressions. He says in Spectater No. 476 : "I
who hear a thousand coffee-house debates every day, am
sensible of this want of method in the thoughts of my
fellow-countrymen. There is not one dispute in ten
which is managed in these schools of politics, where after
the first three sentences the question is not entirely lost."
Steele speaks of this tendency to trifle in conversation
when he insists upon the impoitance of avoiding the garru-
lousness and frivolity of old age. "I have often observed,''
says Steele, "that a story of a quarter of an hour long in
a man of five and twenty, gathers circumstances ever time
he tells it until it grows into a long Canterbury Tale of
two hours by the time he is three score."

It is unnecessary to mention the different coffee-houses
which in the design of these papers were to be head-
quarters for particular subjects. Tatler No. 268, is worth

116 The Trinity Archive.

considering in connection with this discussion, since it gives
the projects of the customers of Loyd's Coffee-house for
the reform of coffee. house proceedings and the Tatler's
comments thereon. It was designed that there should be
a pulpit in every coffee-house and that after the news of
the day had been published from this pulpit, that "some
politician of good note do ascend into the said pulpit ; and
after haven chosen for his text any article of the said news
that he do establish the authority of such article, clear the
doubts that may arise thereupon, compare it with parallel
texts in other papers, advance upon it wholesome points
of doctrine, and draw from it salutary conclusions for the
benefit and edification of all that may hear him." After
this any other orator with the same public spirit might
advance or overthrow the conclusions of the other.
Furthermore, if any person of whatever age or rank raised
a dispute on the floor, he must take the pulpit and defend
himself. Likewise it was proposed that if any one "played
the orator in the ordinary coffee-house conversation,
whether it be on peace or war, on plays or sermons, busi-
ness or poetry, that lie be forthwith desired to take his
place in the pulpit." Commenting on these x^roposals the
Tatler agrees in every particular and adds his scheme for
the suppression of "story tellers, and fine talkers in all
ordinary conversation. " He insists that in "every private
club, compan}^ or meeting over a bottle, that there be
always placed an elbow chair at the table, and that, as
soon as any one begins a long story, or extends his dis-
course beyond the space of one minute, that he be forthwith
thrust into the said elbow chair." Two species of men are
excluded from the elbow chair; first, those who have the
"talent of mimicking the speech and behavior" of other
persons, and in the second place any person who treats the
company and thereby pays for his audience. "A guest
cannot take it ill," says the Tatler, "if he be not allowed
to talk in his turn by a person who puts his mouth to a

Clubs and Coffee Houses. 117

better employment, and stops it with good beef and mut-
ton." This gives us some estimate of the amount of
influence Steele and Addison had on coffee-house society.
Instead of being attractive because of a fop society such
asCongreve mingled with when he frequented coffee-houses,
they were popular now because of the different groups of
influential men who spent their spare time at these differ-
ent haunts. Steele says: "There a man of my temper is
in his element, for if he cannot talk he can be as well
pleased in himself, in being only a hearer. The coffee-
house is the place to all that live near it, who are thus
turned to relish calm and ordinary life."

The Whigs having lost favor with their sovereign sought
to strengthen their credit with the people, their policy was
to mingle with men of letters on an equal footing. As a
result of this union of forces there was a great increase in
the number of literary- political clubs. "The club," says
Courthope, "was the natural product of enlarged political
freedom." Spectator No. 9, gives us the principles of the
club as Addison saw it. "When a set of men find themselves
agree in any particular though never so trivial, they es-
tablish themselves into a kind of fraternity and meet once
or twice a week, upon account of such a fantastic resem-
blance." These clubs were founded upon eating and
drinking, a point upon which most men agree. They
sought not to form themselves into bitter political factions,
they were for building up not tearing down. Addison
insists upon their usefulness when they are properly con-
ducted. "When men are thus knit together, by a love of
society, not a spirit of faction, and do not censure or
annoy those that are absent, but to enjoy one another,
when they are thus combined for their own improvement,
or for the good of others, or at least to relax themselves
for the business of the day, by an inuocent and cheerful
conversation, there may be something very useful in these
little institutions and establishments.

118 The Trinity Archive.

The Kit-Cat Oiub consisted of thirty-nine men of the
Whig party. Steele was one of the earliest members,
Jacob Tonson published Steele's two plays and Tonson the
bookseller was likewise the founder of the club. Tonson
treated the great writers of the city to mutton pies at Chris-
topher Catt's. The crowd assembled one night in every
seven at the pie man's shop. His pies were so famous
that the club was named in honor of Christopher Catt,
hence Kit-Cat. At first the members were not men of
title, but men of "sense and wit. " But as the Whig leaders
began to patronize letters to a greater extent, men of title
intruded into the ranks. Among these were men like
Halifax and Somerset. Addison was elected a member of
the society soon after he had ended his foreign tour.
Among these men of genius and quality who met in Shire
Lane to eat Kit-Cat's pies none were more famous than
Congreve. Throughout its existence Congreve was the life
of this brilliant gathering. The rules of the club obliged
each member to .select a lady as his toast, and the verses
which he composed in her honor were engraved on the
wine glasses belonging to the club. One of the most famous
things in the annals of the club was the episode of Lady Mary
Wort ley- Montagu. She is said to have been only eight
years old when the whim seized her father to nominate her.
She was brought into the tavern finely dressed and re-
ceived with shouts of admiration, her health was drunk by
every one present, and her name engraved after the usual
manner on the glass. She went from the lap of poets to
that of statesmen, she received a multitude of gifts and
caresses. She heard her wit and beauty praised, the ex-
perience was a memorable one in her career. Pleasure, she
afterwards said, was too poor a word to express her sensa-
tions, they amounted to ecstacy.

Swift's Journal to Stella, gives some ideas with regard
to those clubs with which he came in contact. They were
in the main of a political nature, the members were lords,

Clubs and Coffee Houses. 119

men of title, members of Parliament. Swift writes to
Stella: "We are plagued here with an October Club;
that is, a set of above a hundred members of Parliament,
who drink October beer at home, and meet every evening
in a tavern near the Parliament, to consult affairs and
drive things on to extremes against the Whigs. They are
violent Tories and think the ministers are too backward in
punishing and turning out the Whigs. . . . Near
eighty of them were going to dinner at two long tables in
a great ground room." Swift makes frequent reference to
a Saturday Club, all lords with whom he dined often.
Swift hoped to make his reign memorable by splendid
patronage of literature. He was one of the twelve original
members of a famous society known as the Brothers Club.
It was founded in 1711, and Swift was from the first the
animating spirit. He writes to Steele the purpose of the
club. "The end of our club is to advance conversation
and friendship, and to reward deserving people with our
interest and recommendation. We take in none but men
of wit or men of interest ; and if we go on as we begin, no
other club in this town will be worth talking of." Swift
soon complained of the extravagance of the dinners and
he objected to the late hours that were observed. He
writes of the influence of the society in literary affairs.
"To-day I publish the Fable oi Midas, a poem printed in
a loose half sheet of paper. I know not how it will sell ;
but it passed wonderfully at our society to-night. . . .
You would laugh to see our printer constantly attending
our society after dinner, and bringing us whatever new
thing he has printed, which he seldom fails to do."
Finally the meetings became irregular and Swift attended
less frequently. He writes of this to Stella, "Our Society
hath not yet renewed their meetings. I hope we shall con-
tinue to do some good this winter ; and Lord Treasurer
promises the academy for reforming our language shall

120 The Trinity Archive.

soon go forward. I must now go hunt these dry letters for
materials."

In the latter part of the period herein discussed, the
Scribulus Club was formed. It seems to have been con-
scious from the first of its mission for reform in literary
matters. There if some doubt about any definite organi-
zation. Whatever may have been its principles it is
evident that the final cause of the club was a joint stock
satire. "Amid those years of hot political strife," says
Craik, "Swift's most congenial interests lay in the plan-
ning of new literary schemes, and in drawing more close
the ties that bound him to Pope, Arbuthnot and Gay."
Swift, Gay, Pope, and Arbuthnot formed the club ; they
were soon joined by Parnell, while Oxford and Boling-
brooke shared in their designs. They planned a joint-
treatise which was to hold up to ridicule the absurdities of
pedantic learning in all its forms. Such a partnership of
wit aviled in naught, but it somehow inspired two great
literary efforts which are represented by Gulliver's Travels
and the Dunciad.

But these clubs exerted none of the finer sort of influ-
ence, such as that which had come from Addison's Senate
at Button's Coffee-house. "This paper," said Steele to
Pope, refering to Spectator No. 253, "was written by one
with whom I will make you acquainted — which is the best
return I can make to you for your favor." Such was
Steele's warmth of affection for Addison and we must be-
lieve it expressed no less the general esteem of the men of
his time. Addison had established his man Button in a
coffee-house in Convent Garden. Here, surrounded by his
little senate. Budgell, Tickell, Carey, and Phillips, "he
ruled," says Courthope, "supreme over the world of taste
and letters." Addison was the most famous figure in
in all coffee-house and club society. He was the literary
dictator for Eighteenth Century English prose. I know of
no better way of leaving him than by closing with Thack-

Clubs and Coffee-houses. 121

eray's picture. "He likes to go and sit in the smoking
room at the 'Grecian,' or the 'Devil,' to pace the 'change
and the mall — to mingle in that great club of the world —
sitting alone in it somehow ; having good-will and kind-
ness for every single man and woman in it — having need
of some habit and custom binding him to some few ; never
doing any man a wrong ; and so he looks on the world and
plays with the ceaseless humors of all of us — laughs the
kindest laugh — points our neighbor's foible or eccentricity
out to us with the most good natured smiling caniidence ;
and then, turning over his shoulder, whispers our foibles
to our neighbor. ' '

122 The Trinity Aechive.

EDGEWOOD HALL.

BY E. O. SMITHDEAL.

The gentle Indian summer, with the hum of drowsy
bees, had gradually blended with the sombre days of
October into a quiet, mellow Autumn. The forest was
clad in coloring of the most fastidious taste and many of
the golden-plumed leaflets had begun already, slowly to
migrate to the moss-carpeted earth below. The meadows
were sweet with the aroma of new-cut hay, and through
the deep dangled sedge leapt the rabbit in sport with his
wanton paramours. It was a time when many of the old
farmers were busy gathering in their corn crop, and storing
up a supply of wood sufficient to last during the long,
dreary winter.

Life at Edgewood Hall at this season was in a bustle.
Corn was being carefully heaped in the over-laden store-
houses, and the huge rafters of the great barn groaned
under the mighty weight of gathered provender. Men
were busily at work around the potato mounds, while
other hands were caring for the cattle, which had just
returned from the rich meadows below. It was now six
o'clock in the evening and the sun's rays fell slantingly on
the stately Hall with an emblazoning and beautifying
effect. Amid a cluster of spreading elms, situated on a
small eminence overlooking a placid stream, it stood with
its ivy-clad walls, majestic and beautiful. The house
itself, possessing no distinct architectural qualities, save
that of its jetty, irregular structure, was rather to be
admired for its oddity and grotesqueness than for its deli-
cate lines, and symmetrical proportions. Its small latticed
windows were facetiously entrailed with eglantine, and on
account of its deep-pointed parapets and broad arches
presented rather the appearance of an old English castle
than a North Carolina manor-house. The railing was dark
and old-fashioned and was intercepted at a point immedi-

Edgewood Hall. 123

ately in front of the building by a graceful archway. The
stream which passed between the Hall and barn was soft,
and save a gentle ripple against its reedy shores, caused by
the sleeping swans on its bosom, was apparently motionless.
The trees glittering in the evening darkness were wrapt in
a tender wildness, and a range of long blue hills rolled
slopingly toward the horizon.

My natural taste for books, cultivated through long
periods of seclusion, on account of delicacy of health, had
gradually induced me, by reason of the superb library, to
visit Edge wood Hall frequently. It was on this mission
that I came this evening. I generally was given right of
way in the library and did pretty much as I pleased. Mr.
Chester, who was, however, more of a reader than a gram-
marian, spent a considerable amount of pains in directing
my rather desultory habit of reading, and rendering
instruction altogether very valuable. Thus when I was
not engaged in some trifle at home, I came over and spent
the day with the old gentleman. Since Olivia and Albert
had made their home in the city with their uncle, it would
be rather lonesome, but for the bright, cheerful face of his
younger daughter, Ruth, who was just now entering her
eighteenth year.

Rupert Walters, also, was a frequenter of Edgewood
Hall this summer during his vacation from college. But
now he is away and I sometimes tease Ruth, telling her
that Rupert will fall to loving some city lady with a silk
parasol before he returns at the next vacation. Ruth
only gives me a sharp glance and blushes, as much as to
say "You don't know all."

It was only yesterday evening I was sitting in the Hall
conversing with Mr. Chester on his family traditions and
geneological history. All this I listened to with great
interest, for his peculiar cast of mind, so congenial and
obliging, renders his conversation highly agreeable. Mr.
Chester was one of those characters in whom were happily

124 The Trinity Archive.

blended a generous disposition and a rugged, unselfish
nature. He was now in his sixty-third year, cheerful,
sober and venerable, possessing a stately bearing and a
goodly demeanor. Being a survival of the old Southern
aristocrat, he was a great lover of humanity, on which
account he was rather loved than esteemed. I sometimes
thought he was the Sir Roger de Coverley of Addison's
time transferred with seeming unalteration to fit the time
even of this late day. The portraits of his early forefathers
had been carefully handed down, from generation to gener-
ation, until they now found lodgement in his own spacious
halls. It was not the first time I had seen these sturdy
champions of the tourney, but I looked on them now with
a reverence which before I did not have. One very oddly
dressed personage, peering from a curiously scalloped
collar of ample dimensions, Mr. Chester pointed out to me
as Sir Edward Chester, a Knight of the Garter, whose dis-
tinguished privilege it had been to attend in person her
Majesty, Queen Elizabeth, at the entertainments at Kenel-
worth Hall, and numerous others, who occupied no mean
position in those "spacious times," but a grace altogether
artistic to this scene.

On the same evening I found Ruth in the library reading
the "Mysterious Rhymer." I had not seen her for several
days, but at my entrance, she greeted me tenderly and
pointed me to a chair by her side.

"Whither has your muse directed you to-day, Mr.
Poet?" Ruth began in a playful manner.

"To her who is the inspiration of poems," I answered.
"For where is any author in the world teaches such beauty
as a woman's eye?"

"O, you rude boy, how dare you be so impertinent in
my presence!" responded she with an attempt at earnest-
ness.

"Pardon me, please, Ruth," I entreated, "I only an-
swered your question, and in doing so told the truth."

Edgewood Hall. 125

It must not be interpreted from Ruth's freeness and
familiarity that she was cast in the mould of the petulant,
for she was not. It was only her tender nature and broad
faculty for social friendship. She was not a coquette, as
was her sister, Olivia ; and was as far removed from her
fickle sister in this respect as intervening frivolity on the
one hand and true sincerity on the other could separate
them. Yet it seemed to me I had never seen Ruth half so
lovely, although we had been schoolmates together in
childhood and grown up side by side "on the self same
hills." One might have observed from the tender glow of
her soft hazel eyes, and the sincerity of her warm nature,
a type of perfect womanhood, which was unmistakable.

We were turning through Dante's "Inferno," noting
an occasional illustration, when I asked: "Do you feel
lonesome since Rupert left for college, Ruth?"

"Not very much," she said, slightly turning her twink-
ling eyes to meet mine. "Why, do I seem so?"

"Slightly," I repeated, "though one could never tell,
you are so lively even in adversity."

"Hal, you are such a great flatterer," she replied with a
faiut flush of countenance. "Do you make love in such
glowing terms to Rose?"

"Glowing terms or whatever you call it," I answered,
"there is only one way to let a girl know you love her, and
that is — to tell her. ' '

"Does she pour her affections on you in such profuse
manner?" Ruth asked.

"No," I answered, "she doesn't seem to care whether I
love her or not ; she is the most independent girl I ever
knew. Sometimes she seems loving and affectionate, and
at other times distant and estranging. I don't understand
her."

"O, my boy," said Ruth tenderly, "you don't under-
stand her truly. Rose is an affectionate creature, and has
a warm heart. You will see it some day ; it is her nature. ' '

126 The Trinity Archive.

"You surely have Rupert's heart," I broke in; "he told
me at the station when he left that he would never be able
through the years to forget your love, but that it dwelt in
his heart as a consuming flame. ' '

"Rupert and myself are only good friends, Hal, that's
all," said Ruth, brightening.

Nothing more was needed to tell me of her deep-seated
devotion for Rupert, my friend. The girlish fondness in
which she spoke, "Good friends, that's all," told only too
well of the intense love of Ruth for Rupert. Her heart
was as large and refined as that of her distinguished
parent, and I felt awed in her presence.

And as I admired her delicate shape — a model of perfect
form — her deep innocent eyes gazing listlessly out at the
open window, her ivory neck, over which hung in flowing
folds her luxuriant blonde hair, it seemed suddenly as if
some nymph from fairy-land had become my cynosure.
A Greek goddess could not have been more lovely and
imposing. Methought I had never seen on this orb a
vision more delightful, a creature more tender and exalted.
She loved Rupert almost passionately, as only the noble
Ruth Chester could love. I, too, came under the broad
sweep of her love, but mine was of that species which is
engendered at contact with a more exalted being.

I became more and more a frequenter of Edgewood Hall.
Into the family I was received with uncommon hospitality.
Perhaps it was because I filled, in some sense, the vacancy
in the home caused by Albert, who had taken up the prac-
tice of law in the city. In the home I enjoyed an air of
refinement and broad sympathy, the like of which I have
scarcely ever seen equalled either in city or in country. In
the large library, also, I found an atmosphere thoroughly
tempered to my liking, and never shall I forget the many
occasions on which Ruth any myself spent the long winter
evenings in reading Shakespere and the later English
dramatists.

Edgkwood Hall. 127

Her sprightly presence was a source of continual strength
and comfort to ray rather pessimistic views of life. Many
a time while in her companionship did I recall the lovely
lines of Cowper :

Graceful and useful all she does,
Blessing and blest wher'er she goes;
Pure bosoni'd as that watery glass,
And heaven reflected in her face.

Not long since we were walking together in the library,
when I observed, wedged between a large folio of Jeremy
Taylor and a ponderous volume of Sir Isaac Newton, "Le
Fert's Instructions for Country Dances." In the same
corner, carelessly heaped together, were the "Ladies'
Calling," "An Original Belle," "The Lady of the Lake,"
a French Grammar, and a copy of Tennyson, with one back
torn off. Ruth, glancing at me, smiled and turned away.
This was Olivia's corner.

"Olivia doesn't like country life much, does she?" I
asked Ruth, half regrettingly. For I had never heard
Ruth say much about her sister, and especially since she
had gone to live in the city. I thought, perhaps, I might be
encroaching upon a subject in which I had no right to enter.
Finally, with some reluctance, Ruth said: "No, she has
too many fancies which the country cannot satisfy. She
says that the country is so lonesome and the country people
so dull and homely that it is a burden to live here. " Ruth
mentioned many peculiarities of her sister, for which she
accounted the roving disposition and unsatisfied air of her
nature. She recounted to me how insatiate was Olivia's
desire for family and social life, and how she preferred
rather the brilliancy and bluster of city life to that of the
country. She described, somewhat blushingly, how in-
tently her sister paid her devotions to Jasper Newman, and
how exactly opposite he was to her own ideal. She said
that Olivia and Jasper had used every conceivable means,
in trying to bring a match between her and Stephen Col-

128 The Trinity Archive.

liiis, who was nothing short of a rare dude and that in the
last stage.

She had spoken sympathetically of her sister's course,
until toward the last the feeling of sensibility in her had
been stirred, and she mentioned the name of Stephen
Collins with an air of defiance which I know, if Rupert
could have heard, would have set his thoughts rolling
Ruth-wards when his professor was patiently conducting
him on a personal tour through the ancient Chaldees or
bidding him follow, with unwavering tread, the hypote-
muse of a right angle triangle. But in this respect Ruth
was dauntless and inexorable.

It was several days before I again visited Edgewood
Hall. I found Ruth sitting in the little arbor down near
the brook, reading from a volume of Lambe. It was a
beautiful evening, too beautiful to spend in reading, so at
my suggestion, Ruth laid aside her volume while we started
for a short stroll through the grove. The Chester planta-
tion was thickly wooded, by towering oaks and branching
rivulets which formed under the roots of the spreading
trees, lovely grottoes fit only for the sportive festival of
sylvan deities. The ground was carpeted by a soft grass,
which gave it rather the appearance of a meadow than of
an elevated wood. Our conversation was tempered by the
beautiful scenes of nature which lay spread out before us
as a book. I was reminded somewhat of the happy days
of school life, when, at this season, we were all off to the
forests to gather in the nuts and chestnuts, which hung so
temptingly on the over-laden boughs. That was a time
when I had large plans mapped out for manhood. How
that I should become a gentleman and marry some beau-
tiful maiden in a far distant clime. But these have fled
as mist before the morning sun, and I have returned, as
did Ethan Brand, from a long quest only to find at my
seemingly insignificant home the very greatest service, and
the gentlest and kindest of all beings, the companion of my
thoughtless youth.

Edgewood Hall. 129

Rath talked to me in her simple, earnest manner about
Rose, and in her tender words I seemed to comprehend a
meaning in her former occult disposition, and her appar-
ently distant nature stood in a new light altogether. Her
nature had been suddenly unveiled to me as in revelation,
and I saw Rose in her true relation, the warm, sympa-
thetic, noble-hearted girl.

Mr. Chester was in the library when we returned. He
had been rummaging over a small volume of Pope, his
favorite author, but when I entered, he quietly placed it
aside and greeted me with his usual warm welcome.

The old library performed the double function of being
a library and private museum. It contained such a mis-
cellaneous and extensive collection of volumes as had been
assembled together during several generations, and by a
family which had been always wealthy and intended, of
course, to furnish the library with the current literature of
the day without much discrimination as to selection or
cost. In here were treasured up, also, relics, the memories
of which were sacred as once belonging to the Chester
ancestry. A very artistically decorated tea-pot sat on a
rustic reed table in the center of the room, attached to
which was this inscription: ''The heritage of my great-
great-grandmother." Hangingover the chimney, immedi-
ately under the picture of its owner and his horse, was an
exquisitely wrought sword, which, as Ruth informed me,
was Excaliber, the property of her ancestor, Sir Edward
Chester. From the wall projected, also, heads of various
animals, trophies of the chase, which, on account of their
singularity, gave the room a very grotesque appearance.
To a mind of a romantic cast, in which a retreat to the dim
past was a pleasure, it seems to me the old library pre-
sented quite a tempting spectacle.

It was now almost dark, and I hurriedly passed the
umbrageous isle of elms leading to the lonely gate, and
was soon out of sight in the dim twilight. Turning into

130 The Trinity Archive.

the narrow lane, I met the cattle returning from the sweet-
scented meadows below. Thence down the narrow margin
of the hedge-row, across the creek and into the orchard I
plodded my solitary way in the gathering darkness.

Now and then as I passed a lonely cottage on the clearing
I was attracted by the brilliant light falling through the
uncurtained window, revealing, it may be, a supper-table,
comfortably though scantily provided, around which were
gathered the members of that lowly household; or, per-
haps, they were seated before the blazing fire, discussing,
doubtless, the coining fair at the village, or hearing sister
read from the new almanac, while Tom was shelling corn,
and the mother sat in her favorite corner with snuff-box,
busy at her knitting. The cattle were comfortably housed
in the stabla and all was quiet. These were simple people
whose narrow vision marked the boundary of their small
world, and in whose limited conceptions further knowledge
seemed unnecessary. Yet they were happy, perhaps better
contented than thousands of larger fortunes.

Occasionally I met a belated toiler of the fields, honest,
kind-hearted, who, after a gentle greeting, passed on his
way.

The moon was up by this time, and the stars had risen
one by one. I heard the plaintiff cry of the whip-poor-
will and the solitary hoot of the adventurous owl. The
crickets chirped merrily ; and I was half lonesome. The
shadows of the tall oaks fell glimmeringly across the grass-
grown road, and the great forest itself seemed half dozing
in the hazy dream-light. I crossed the meadow into the
grove, where stood the little nut-brown school house so
dear to childhood memories. And as I neared my own
home, the familiar shouts of the merry corn-huskers floated
gently over the evening stillness.

Three weeks passed before I again saw Ruth. I had
been on a visit to my aunt's, who lives twelve miles down
on the river. During these weeks I had spent a most

Edgewood Hall. 131

enjoyable time, hunting along the cane-break on the river,
exploring some wooded valley, or delighting in some old
moth-eaten, dilapidated volume as my mind directed.
But more often seated

"In a sequestered nook
Hard by a lone enchanted brook,
Where willow, fern and fairest flow'r
Were dream lo3t in the noon-day hour, "

I spent the time in thinking of Rose, and many were the
foolish rhymes I composed in honor of this enchanting
creature.

In the meantime the "big meeting'" at the little white-
gabled church in the village had brought thither Albert and
Olivia from the city, and with them Stephen Collins and
Jasper Newman. They were attended with airs so unaccus-
tomed to the sturdy country folk, that they were objects of
much conversation and harsh criticism on the part of the
more conservative dames of the community.

Jasper Newman had brought a tandem from the city,
and in this sport Jasper and Olivia spent much time riding-
over the level country roads to the village. Many of the
old women were so incensed that they personally declared
that such sights on the public highway should be strictly
forbidden by the law.

Stephen lurked around Edgewood Hall in the ^ay com-
panionship of Albert, seeking, whenever opportunity was
offered, a moment to spend in the presence of the peerless
Ruth. This coveted privilege of Jasper was, however, a
seldom occurrence. For Ruth was anything but a flirt and
could not, like her sister, make love where love, was not.
Though occasionly Jasper managed to spend a few moments
with Ruth, and always, to his misfortune, directed his
conversation in slandering Rupert Walters. He would
recite such falsehoods to Ruth that his presence to her
became loathsome and even intolerant

Stephen had besought Ruth time after time, with the
purpose of accompanying her to church, but his interces.

132 The Trinity Archive.

sions and the pleadings of Albert and Olivia were of no
avail. She was resolute and firm.

Meanwhile Olivia and Jasper were having their own
amusement, going to church occasionally, but more often
rambling around over the farm. Sometimes they were
accompanied to church by Albert and Stephen, who left
off hunting long enough to go and hear the "little old
home-span preacher read his lesson to the congregation."

Good old sister Griggs, who is known far and near as
the * 'Walking Encyclopedia," confidently whispered in
my ear, in the midst of Parson Jones' discourse, "That it's
a down right shame for folks to set and giggle so in the
meetin' house as them critturs is been doin'," and added,
"Hal, they've carried on undecent things right here under
this roof. That Olivia should ax a young man to tie her
slipper, O, it's awful ! No such carin' on was allowed in
my rasin'. Women now-a-days ain't what they was in my
girlhood, no they hain't," etc.

Uncle Caleb Undergrass, whose religious stock was
usually sufficient to last from one "big meetin' " to the
next, was very much mortified at such gorgeous display of
finer\r. He once or twice, smoothing with unusual pains
his white cloth suspenders, took occasion to whisper some-
thing to Jeremy Cabb, thus causing his pious "amen" to
come so far in Parson Jones' next sentence, that caused
that individual to look up from his square spectacles in
sheer wonder and amazement.

Aunt Samartha Green, who had not been to church since
the new organ was bought and placed in the choir, left,
some said weeping, and saying that she 'spose she'd never
git out to church agin, since that they'd got so many new
fangled fashions, that she felt outen her place even in her
own church.

[TO BE CONTINUED.]

Jeffrey on Wordsworth. 189

JEFFREY'S OBJECTIONS TO WORDSWORTH'S POETRY.

BT D. D. PEELE.

In general there might be said to be three kinds of criti-
cism of literature. The first, because easiest to practice,
is destructive criticism. It is that kind which seeks to
find all there is uncommendable in an author's production,
proclaim it to the world and leave unnoticed that which
would recommend it to the best taste of the reading public.
Such criticism was very common in the eighteenth century
and it was this fact that led Charles Lamb to say in his
essay on Hogarth, "It is a secret well known to the pro-
fessors of the art and mystery of criticism to insist upon
what they do not find in a man's work and pass over in
silence what they do." The second class of critics are
those who make just the opposite mistake of insisting on
what they do find and passing over in silence what is not
there, but should be. This school is very small and con-
sists chiefly of over enthusiastic admirers of the authors
criticised. But the true critic is the man who can attain
the happy mean between the two, who, seeing the good
qualities of a piece of literature, can likewise find the poor
ones, and proclaims both with equal zeal ; the man who
has the ability to select from the great quantity of literary
production that floods his age those pieces which have
permanent qualities and reject those which are doomed to
an early death. This is the only true critic and "few
there be."

But the class of destructive critics is a large one, among
whom Jeffrey has stood supreme for a long while. And
truly he lived in an age to develop his art and used it to the
discouragement of many an aspiring young poet. In the
early part of the present century, when deep interest in
politics, literature, nature and philosophy was arousing
most intense feeling and giving rise to that mighty school
of poets of which Scott, Coleridge, Wordsworth, Shelly,

134 The Trinity Archive.

Keats and Byron are representatives, Jeffrey sat as chief
justice in the literary world and pronounced his sentences
in the Edinburgh Review. He had little sympathy with
this school ; especially did he dislike Wordsworth, who
was considered at that time the leader of his flock. Jeffrey
was naturally unfitted to criticise, in an appreciative man-
ner, the poetry of this new school. He was under the
influence of the classical tendency of his age. The ideas
of Pope and Dr. Johnson concerning true poetry were of
great moment to him, and by the rules of these men, the
poetry of the new school could not be criticised. It was
against these very rules that Wordsworth led the revolt.
Town life had been idealized by the classical school, while
the Lake Poets idealized country life. The charms of the
lowly shepherds in the highlands of Northern England
were sung instead of the fate of a curl plucked from the
head of a society belle. The literature of the eighteenth
century had not busied itself with philosophies and politi-
cal reforms, but took its rest in the idea that "whatever is,
is right," but now the poets sang of that mighty reform
movement which shook kingdoms to their foundations and
took a leading part in solving the problems of philosophy
that demand the time and thought of the world's greatest
thinkers. This is the kind of a tendency that Jeffrey had
to face, and upon the product of this school he attempted
to set a true estimate. I think Jeffrey was an honest
critic, one who would express his ideas in a straightforward
manner, but, with a natural bent for destructive criticism
and facing a movement that was in every respect directly
opposed to all the ideas of poetry that he had learned to
reverence, he had ample opportunity to wield his pen with
great results and did not let it pass unimproved. He was
an enemy to Wordsworth and his followers and saw only
their poor qualities, but it must be admitted that what he
condemned as poor was indeed poor.

Jeffrey on Wordsworth. 135

The early poetry of Wordsworth in which the spirit of
revolt was lirst seen was considered as merely the fruits of
an adventurous youth. But when the Excursion appeared
with an announcement from its author that it was only the
vestibule to a mighty cathedral which he was planning to
construct, it was evident that the adventure was no
momentary one, but the manuscript was the serious
product of a determined mind. With these facts suddenly
flashing before him, Jeffrey cries out in dismay, "This will
never do," and calls Wordsworth to a famous arraignment
in which he makes what Mr. Gates has summed up in four
sweeping, but well founded, charges.

One of these accusations, and the one that must have
impressed itself most deeply on the mind of the great
critic, is that he is nonsensically mystical. It would be
foolish to attempt to deny the statement that Wordsworth
was a mystic, when any one can see through his entire
work examples of the most glaring mysticism. He had
felt the influence of that philosophy which sees the divine
among men, and, not only among men, and that of the
lowest classes, but in all nature. There was seen a com-
mon bond that went through all the universe and bound
everything in a close union. It was this new philosophy,
mystic yet rational, that brought the divine Being from
His exalted throne on the confines of space and declared
Him to exist in every flower, brook, or wind, in everything
with which man comes in contact, yea, in the very heart
of man himself — it was this system that Wordsworth
espoused, and in the declaration of which he won the
reputation of being mystical. At times he may appear
nonsensically mystical, but surely not so much so to a
modern student as he did to Jeffrey in the early part of
the century. The world was not in a condition to appre-
ciate the highest thoughts of its great English poet. The
old philosophies were ardently believed in and supported
by all, and the critics were naturally predisposed to be

3

136 The Trinity Archive.

against the great message of Wordsworth. What could
such a sentiment as is expressed in

"To her fair works did Nature link
The human soul that through me ran,"

mean to a man who saw no relation between humanity and
nature except a material one? The poet was surely ahead
of his age. While he may still be regarded as mystical at
times, the world has grown in thought to such an extent
that Jeffrey's criticism, while it yet applies, does not apply
with the force it did at the time it was penned. Words-
worth himself said on one occasion "that it was the
province of a great poet to raise people up to his own level,
not to descend to theirs," and this he, working in concert
with other forces, has succeeded in doing. Much of the
very verse that his contemporaries condemned as being
nonsensically mystical, to-day is used to justify his claim
to a place among our greatest poets. A case in point is the
line —

"The light that never was, on sea or land" —

an expression that has won a permanent place in the lan-
guage and is in the mouth of every one, or this selection
from Tinier n Abbey —

"And I have felt
A presence that disturbs me with the joy
Of elevated thoughts; a sense sublime
Of something far more deeply interfused,
Whose dwelling is the light of setting suns,
And the round ocean and the living air,
And the blue sky. and in the mind of man ;
A motion and a spirit that impels
All thinking things, all objects of all thought,
And rolls through all things."

To a man who knew nothing of that mysticism, of which
the last quotation is one of the finest expressions in litera-
ture, and which was destined to be adopted into the
philosophies of the world, the above must have been
nonsensically mystical, indeed. And yet these very pas»

Jeffrey on Wordsworth. 137

sages are those which give Wordsworth his place in English
literature to-day.

A second accusation brought by Jeffrey against Words-
worth as a poet is that he falsifies life by showing it
through a distorting medium of personal emotions, or, in
other words, that he is guilty of a misleading subjeetive-
ness. No doubt, of all poets, he is the most subjective.
He is seen too plainly behind nearly all his characters. He
could not, like Shakspere, get out of himself and express
the feelings and ideas of some one else. In the Borderers
he attempted this, but only revealed his own emotions
aroused by the French Revolution. The poet himself does
not deny this charge, it does not seem to appear to him to
be a very great crime to make creations of fancy speak his
own mind. An instance cited to support this charge is the
Pedler in the Excursion, who is made to give expression to
great ideas about God, man and nature, which could be
had by no one of so poor appreciation of life as to spend it
rambling over the country carrying a pack on his back.
Here the poet undoubtedly makes the Pedler express his
ideas, and consequently is subjective and misleadingly so.
To make bad matters worse he deliberately states to the
world in his preface to that poem that the Pedler is such
a man as he thinks he himself might have been if he had
not received a university education. Is it necessary for a
critic to inform this man that he is subjective? Might not
the phraseology of the accusation be changed to "deliber-
ately subjective?"

He did not have the power of narration, to him the
narrative was only a tool for the accomplishment of an
ulterior end — the expression of his great system of ethics.
The very nature of his message almost necessarily demanded
subjectiveness. His philosophy could not be studied ex-
cept by introspection ; and having studied man in his own
personality and nature as seen and felt by himself, and
human life in his own life, he could in no way express to
the world the results of his studies except by referring to

138 The Trinity Archive.

his own personal experience. To illustrate by a specific
example, let us take a selection from his Ode on Immor-
tality. The fifth stanza will serve our purpose. How can
a poet tell anything about the growth of a boy's mind,
unless he has recollections of that growth in his own
experience — has seen the gathering shades of the prison-
house — has been by the vision splendid on his way
attended — and has seen it fade away into the light of
common day? No one could write

"O joy ! that in our embers
Is something that doth live,
That nature yet remembers
What was so fugitive !''

who does not recognize in his own nature those lingering
embers of the estatic feelings of childhood, who does not
himself stand far inland and view that Immortal Sea and
hear its mighty waters rolling evermore. From what has
been said, it is easy to understand how a poet, spending
his whole life in self -study, having as his message to the
world mainly the ideas developed by this study, and think-
ing subjectiveness no crime, would naturally express his
sentiments in a subjective manner.

Wordsworth is further accused of grotesque bad taste in
his realism. No one would undertake to deny this accusa-
tion. In some places it does not only display bad taste,
but it is ludicrous as well as disappointing. In many
occasions he unmistakably writes with his eye on the
object, and this realism is against him. Imagine the dis-
appointment (if you have never experienced it) of a reader
who sees in the dedication of a poem the expectation
expressed of having it fill "permanently a station in the
literature of our country," and finds in it such stanzas as
the following :

" 'Twas but one mild reproachful look,

A look more tender than severe ;
And straight in sorrow, not in dread,
He turned his eyeball in his head

Towards the smooth river deep and clew/'

Jeffrey on Wordsworth. 139

Who could accuse this quotation of being romantic? No
scientist could complain at the inexactness of the fourth
line. This tendency to realism, worse at some times than
at others, is seen throughout the entire works of Words-
worth, especially is it noticeable in the descriptions of
persons in humble life, with which his poems abound.
There are many reasons for this. Wordsworth himself
was simple in his habits and disliked all ornamentation
and consequently failed to see the necessity of adorning
his characters to catch the public eye. He was leading a
movement against that tendency in the eighteenth century
to use city life in all its affectations and gaities as the sub-
ject of verse. In his revolt he went to the humble life of
the lower classes in Cumberland and Westmoreland and
showed how these shepherds, in their simplicity, without
any romantic element to enhance their interest, could be
taken as characters around which to cluster the most
noble verse. And furthermore, Wordsworth was in-
tensely poetic. He saw poetry everywhere about him.
The subject of his poetry was, he tells us, man, nature and
human life — a subject which covers everything "in heaven
above or in the earth beneath." He could study mankind
better in the simple dalesman than in the haughty noble-
man, and in him he sees those great qualities common to
all humanity. From the perseverance of the poor leech-
gatherer he learns a lesson applicable to the great literary
men of his day. Thus it is seen, to him a man is a man
and the one he chooses to take as the subject of his studies
is the one least encumbered by the artificialities of this
life. And should he add to them what might be called
literary artificialities, or throw around them the romantic
element, he would defeat his object in making these char-
acters the subject of his studies and prevent the reader's
following him in them by putting in his way those very
encumbrances which the poet has sought to avoid in his
own reflections.

140 The Trinity i^RcmvE.

A fourth grievance brought by Jeffrey against Words-
worth as a poet is that he is inexcusably pretentious in his
proclamation of a new gospel of life. This everyone agrees
to. No modern critic could deny the fact that his poetry,
as mere poetry, has suffered much because of this very
defect. Often he leads the reader up to a point with all
the deliberation of a man who is about to give fourth
some mighty truth that would revolutionize every system
of philosophy since Thales, only to announce some ordinary
truism never doubted since the foundation of the world.
This tendency is chiefly seen in his narrative poems, where
he tries to make the most ordinary things of life seem won-
derful. It is amusing to read in the preface to the Excursion
those wordy sentences persuading the public that all the
characters in the poem are drawn from life and the events
there recorded really happened, if not to the originals of
the characters themselves, to some one in the neighbor-
hood, thus arousing in the reader the expectation of
something wonderful in the men represented as well as of
some startling event in their lives, then to turn to the poem
itself only to find the most ordinary men drawn as charac-
ters in it and the events the most ordinary in the lives of
such men. It is this pretentiousness so common in
Wordsworth that Jeffrey finds fault with. The most
classical example of it is the following from the Excursion:

"List! I heard
From yon huge breast of rock a solemn bleat,
Sent forth as if it were the mountain's voice."

Why all this excitement and exclamation in simply saying
a sheep bleated on the mountain side?

This pretentiousness was caused, no doubt, by the serious
side of Wordsworth's nature. He never was the gay
youth he might have been. He was early impressed with
the beauty, awfulness and immensity of nature. He felt
deeply, and from his boyhood regarded himself as a
* 'dedicated spirit;" he thought he had a message for the
world and must deliver it so as to command attention.

Jeffrey on Wordsworth. 141

After he had studied the three great subjects toward which
his mind was inclined, he felt he had made some wonderful
discoveries, and he had. But a truth always seems more
important for the world to its discoverer than to anyone
else. So Wordsworth, naturally addicted to solitude,
when he had worked out a problem, doubtless set too great
a value on it and hence fell into the habit of disclosing the
most ordinary truths with great ceremony, and his poetry,
without a doubt, suffered for it.

But whether we approve of Wordsworth's method of
proclaiming his message or not is of little moment; the
main question for us is whether or not he succeeded. Did
the means employed bring about the end desired? Most
emphatically it did. It is this very fact which, in the
mind of Matthew Arnold, gives Wordsworth a place in
English literature above every other poet except Milton
and Shakspere, from the age of Elizabeth downwards.
Wordsworth's message to the world was a moral one. His
poetry is a criticism of life; the ideas of beauty and
grandeur are applied to the question, how to live. It
matters little to one, who gets into the true spirit of the
poet himself, whether his ideas were proclaimed preten-
tiously or not. I do not think he cared much. He simply
wanted to get his message before the world. It mattered
not to him if there was much prose in his verse, it mattered
not to him if he did sing of the simple highlander, little
cared he if his poetry was mystical, or his truths declared
in a pretentious style, if it was necessary to rid his verse
of every sign of romanticism he would not hesitate to do it,
if he could only proclaim his gospel, that message that had
weighed him down from youth, in such a way that the
people to whom it was addressed would receive it. Did he
succeed? Let the popularity of the poet himself, steadily
increasing since his first appearance in the literary world,
the nature element in all modern literature for which he
stood, and the almost universal adoption of his philosophy
of life and rational mysticism make answer to this question.

142 The Trinity Archive.

IN THE HEART OF THE CHEROKEE NATION.

BY OCOEE.

Probably as early as 1700, the Cherokee country was being
penetrated by adventurous hunters and traders. The Chero-
kee towns were situated far beyond the border. Men who
wished to acquire wealth or partake of the excitement which
such ventures afforded were soon attracted thither by the
glowing descriptions of this wonderful country. The peltry
traffic with the Indians gradually claimed its share of im-
portance in the commercial life of the Southern colonies,
especially of South Carolina. The Indian enlarged his
hunting grounds in order to meet the renewed demands for
the furs and hides of deer, beaver, and otter. White men
smoked the pipe of peace with the Indians, and deliberated
the trade relations which existed between the English and the
people of the great Nation. Not unfrequently ambitious
traders, men of superior breeding, contracted marriages with
Cherokee beauties and spent a good part of their lives out of
the reach of civilization.

In the heart of the Cherokee nation were the Overhill
Towns of Tennessee, the greater number of which were near
the mouths of the Little Tennessee and Tellico rivers.
From these towns trading paths radiated in two directions,
either northeast to Virginia through the valley of the Holston
or southeast across the Great Smoky mountains to Charleston,
the main terminating point of the peltry traffic. The old
war and hunting trails were widened into the well beaten
paths of the pack-horse, and thus became primitive highways
of commerce. In this matter of trade with the Cherokees,
South Carolina assumed authority, and the trader's rights were
limited by legislation. In spite of all this, independent or
individual enterprise existed. Virginia was a chief source of
such disturbance. Instead of disposing of their peltries at
Charleston, they carried them elsewhere. They were re-
spected by the Indians because they sold at prices lower than

The Cherokee Nation. 143

those fixed by the board at Charleston. The Virginians
reached the Overhill Towns by an ancient war-path known
to northern tribes for ages. It passed through the country
about the mouth of the Little Tennessee, farther south it
crossed the Hiwassee and extended on to the Chickamauga
Towns.

Among these early Virginia pack-horsemen was one Alex-
ander McKnight, a Scotch-Irish gentlemen of considerable
culture. Having abandoned his original intention of becom-
ing a clergyman, and finding himself at the age of thirty still
disposed to be indolent and shiftless, he accompanied the
traders purely from a love of adventure and excitement.
Thrilled from the very first with the primeval simplicity of
life as it existed among the inhabitants of the interior Indian
villages, he becomes himself a pack-horse trader. With a
more frequent contact with these people, who were as yet
uncontaminated in their rude simplicity, he was filled with a
lofty conception of what might be his mission. That they were
threatened by the impending evils attendant upon the com-
ing civilization, was plain enough to the far-seeing observer.
At first, McKnight was a trader like the rest. He visited the
Carolina borders and studied the affairs of the Nation with
that colony. He studied the Cherokee language, he saw
what might be the commercial possibilities of the keen-witted
tribes who exchanged their hides for lead, powder, coarse
cloth, and red paint. The ordinary trader settled among the
Indians, and made himself the more congenial by marrying
out of their number, adopting their habits and modes of
dress, and, after constant exposure to the sun and frequent
application of bear's oil, he was scarcely distinguishable from
the native Indian. But McKnight retained as much as pos-
sible all pretensions to culture, and his varied experience and
hardships had given him a larger grasp and a deeper penetration .
Ten years passed and he constructed himself a permanent
lodge within reach of one of the Tellico villages of the Over-
hills. He made his last visit to the border and brought back

144 The Trinity Archive.

upon a pack-horse an English boy who survived from an
Indian massacre. James Wiggins found an only friend in
this old bachelor who had made his fortune, and preferred to
spend the rest of his life as a dignified recluse among a
primitive people. McKnight would lavish all his ideas
toward making of this youth a perfect young nobleman after
nature's pattern. The petty tendencies to corruption such as
existed among the savage Cherokees could have no charms
for a youth of good old English blood. So James Wiggins
mingled freely with the Indian boys of the villages, he
joined them in their ball plays, he wrestled with the future
Tellico warriors, and laughed in the council-houses. Old
Alexander McKnight was loved by this federation of Indian
villages, he often gave advice on matters which concerned
the welfare of the Nation, and was reverenced as a superior
sort of being. He practiced none of the craft and deceit of
the ordinary trader. He was as a prophet among his people.
The old prophet saw that the Englishman's rum, and
worse than that, the intrusion of the French might some time
bring ruin to this people. As early as 1730, the French
Jesuit emissaries were beginning to reach the Cherokee border
from the south-west. About this time or a little later a party
came up the Tennessee River and landed among the Overhill
peoples. They failed to alienate the Indians from the Eng-
lish and were, it seems, all massacred with the exception of a
girl child who was saved through the entreaties of Indian
women. Of what rank of society this maiden came, it matters
not. From the very first she seems to have realized that a
higher plane of existence was to her lot than to that of the
Cherokee maidens, with whom she was associated. She became
known among the Indians by the name of Niota. Alexan-
der McKnight saw her often. Niota learned to visit the
lodge of the recluse every time she had an opportunity.
From him as she grew older she began to acquire the English
language. This process was hastened when the boy James
Wiggins was brought into the community. They were of

The Cherokkk Nation. 145

about the same age and naturally became fast companions.
Thus she visited the lodge ten times now to where she had once
before and reverenced McKnight as a father. Together the
boy and the girl along with Cherokee boys and girls partici-
pated in all the festive rites of the village. Wiggins with
his Indian companions went on forest excursions, stumbled
through the rank crops of wild pea-vine, rambled the hills
and mountains over and penetrated the cane brakes and the
laurel thickets. He grew as hardy, as vigorous, as fleet of
foot as any Cherokee warrior. Niota, too, was reared in all
the simplicity of a Cherokee maiden, but the fatherly guid-
ance of the kindly old recluse embodied that determining
influence in the moulding of her character. For though
McKnight might occasionally dispense useful advice as the
prophet of his people, still the great responsibility was the
education and training of young Wiggins. And in so far as
Niota might absent herself from the Tellico village he was
doing the same thing for her. His lodge was as full of
learning as a monastary. It was a great reaction against the
crude knowledge of the Cherokees which was grounded in
superstition and tradition.

In view of all this who can say that that James Wiggins
and Niota, the French outcast maiden, were not to love each
other; seeing each other perhaps not as often as they wished,
still they were ever conscious of each other's existence. The
youthful lover lay wakeful in his lodge, as the lonely owl
hooted mournfully from the valley; but soon there came the
barking of the dogs guarding the peace of the village where
reposed Niota, and there would come over him an untroubled
slumber. And to Niota there were no cares as to whither she
had come from to dwell in this Arcadia; nor did either of
of them dream of the civilized world that lay beyond the
border.

They had been frequent companions for some years. A
company of Indian youths and maidens are picking wild
strawberries. Niota and James have filled their baskets and

146 The Trinity Archive.

and retire to the shade alongside a brook where they sit down
and converse in English.

"He whom we love as a father tells what the great states
and kingdoms have done and are doing now. He tells us of
the people who are struggling for existence beyond the border
and whom we shall see some day when we shall follow the
great trail to its end. But, in the meantime, are -we not
happy now," said the young love-maker of the wilderness.

"Yes, why should we not be happy," said Niota. "We
are told that we are of two great nations which are
struggling against each other. But what is England and
France to us. Our hearts are filled with the beauty which
dwells in this country and we yearn for the people who in
their simplicity and sobriety live in the heart of this great
Nation."

"This same race of people," said Wiggins, "who murdered
my father and mother, saved your life and kept you in this
Indian village for me. There, see those innocent girls and
boys; is not their welfare ours as well? We have breathed
the same air and played with them ever since we have known
each other."

"And we shall be contented with this existence," said
Niota, "until the wide, wide world calls us beyond the
border."

Between the English and the Cherokees affairs were not
always to run thus smoothly. The French were destined to
assert some of their influence. The English had not rightly
estimated the condition of affairs in the Cherokee Nation and
they seem to have been ignorant of its real extent. "They
were almost unaware," says an old chronicler of the times,
"that the French were building forts and villages, planting
the grape, and playing the violin upon the borders of the
Mississippi."

About this time a Jesuit agent of the French interest began
to reside in one of the towns on the Tellico River. The
worst fears of the old prophet were about to be realized. In

The Cherokee Nation. 147

less than five years some of the Tellico towns were decidedly
hostile to the English. McKnight found himself unpopular
in the old community in which he had resided for so long.
The great majority of the Over-hill towns were still loyal to
the English, and he decided to move to the proximity of more
friendly villages.

The great problem for McKnight and Wiggins to solve was
how that Niota might be removed from the town in which
she had passed the greater part of her life and from among
the people with whom she was still identified. She herself
had urged the men to provide some means for her flight.
Citico, the most handsome warrior of the Tellicoes, wished to
gain Niota for his bride. As she gave him no encourage-
ment, she incurred his hostility. Her continued expression
of loyalty to the English caused her to be regarded with
suspicion. Citico had for ten years been one of the most
congenial companions of James Wiggins, but now he became
his greatest rival and his worst enemy. Repeated attempts
on the part of James to escape with Niota, fired his anger all
the more. By this time the towns which had been won over
by the French were becoming very hostile. All outbreaks at
this time were prevented by a most untimely occurrence.
Such a fearful disease as smallpox had been altogether un-
known among the Cherokees. It was first brought thither by
the pack horse train. The goods were infected with the
disease. When it reached the Tellico towns it struck terror
into the heart of the poor Indian. Medical science among
the Cherokees was founded upon superstition. All the craft
of the medicine-man prescribed not for this strange disease.
He abandoned his herbs and decoctions, the sweat bath
availed not. Being proud as a race they despaired of every-
thing when they saw their faces marred by the marks of the
then deadly disease.

Upon first warning McKnight and Wiggins prepared for
flight. Niota left the village unmolested and joyfully joined
the other refugees, They were arrested in their progress just

148 The Trinity Archive.

as they reached the Little Tennessee. The troublesome
Citico had left the panic-stricken Tellicoes to follow the three
refugees. He was the only Indiau who took any note of their
flight.

"You shall not follow us, Citico. You must return to your
village, or go elsewhere," said James Wiggins.

"Wherever pretty squaw Niota go, there Citico must
follow. Squaw belong to his village, so belong to Citico,
too," said the Indian.

"Citico, we have played together since we were little boys,"
answered Wiggins, "we have wrestled many a time in the
council house or on the green. This was the kind of contest
which decided all our boyish disputes. If Niota belongs to
you, prove your right by the old method. I am willing to
settle my claim by a hand-to-hand contest. If your war paint
is not for mere display, then prove your pretensions as a
warrior."

liBe not over-rash, James," said old Alexander McKnight.
"the Indian may do thee some great injury."

The angry Indian needed no further persuasion, the chal-
lenge was accepted, and the contest was soon on. Citico was
tall, lank, and supple of limb, but no more than a match for
James Wiggins. They wrestled and fought long and hard.
The contest was becoming furious. Wiggins being the
stouter of the two, was getting short of breath, but he would
never give up. They were dragging and pushing each other
through the tall, rank grass by the river side. Citico drew
to near the bank of the river, lost his balance and fell into
the river, pulling James with him. The scene for the battle
was changed. The Indian clutched at the overhanging wil-
lows, but neck deep in the water and with a tiger grasp,
Wiggins tugged him loose and carried him toward the middle
of the river. Thus the battle was shifted from land to the
midst of the river. They were both thoroughly at home in
the water and the contest was waged as furiously as if between
two sea-ra ousters. They clutched and pounded each other

The Cherokee Nation. 140

above water, now one, now another disappearing in the
depths of the river, again they were both invisible for the
space of a minute. They coughed, spurted water and panted
for breath. McKnight and Niota stood at the river side
dumbfounded at the spectacle. The contestants had gone
swimming together in their youth, but never before had they
played in water with such serious vehemence as they did
now. The young warrior's paint was being washed from his
face, the deep red, the green, and the lavender. Wiggins
partially freed himself, and seizing the Indian by his hair,
thrust him far beneath the surface.

''Take that, you Indian dog. I'll diowu by your side
before I give up."

It was his last great effort. McKnight regained his pres-
ence of mind and a few minutes later managed to tow the
contestants to the bank of the river. When he separated
them they were still clutching each other in a strangled,
half-drowned condition. After some energy on the part of
the old man and Niota, Wiggins was brought to conscious-
ness. McKnight then turned to the poor Indian, who seemed
almost beyond recovery. He turned over his body and chafed
it briskly and redoubled his efforts to save him. Finally he
showed signs of life and turned on his side. Wiggins had by
this time assumed a sitting posture and dazed, shivering
and bleeding, he gazed feebly about himself. Niota stood
beside him and administered to his sufferings. At last the
Indian opened his eyes vacantly, again there came a half
intelligible expression and he spoke in an audible tone.

"White man has won the Indian's squaw. Citico will give
her up. He no want her any more."

He closed his eyes again and suffered a great deal more.
It was three hours before he was able to speak again. After
he recovered he never realized how near Wiggins himself had
come to being drowned. When he saw James Wiggins so
much more fully restored to strength than himself, he imag-
ined that the victory had been an easy one for the white man,

150 The Trinity Archive.

Citico proffered to old McKnight the most tender gratitude
for saving his life.

* 'McKnight has dwelt among my people these many years.
He has shown my people many favors, and they are thankful
for them. But how can Citico repay McKnight for saving
his life?"

"When the great plague subsides," said the old prophet,
"let Citico go back to his native village. Let him persuade
the Tellicoes to heed the advice I gave them of yore. Dwell
at peace with your neighbors and the English. Pay no
attention to what the French say and all shall go well."

"When Citico's people," said the Indian, "kept McKnight's
advice everything went well with them, and they were a
happy people. But soon they forgot McKnight's advice and
followed the French. Then the great plague come and spoil
my people's face and they are left alone to die. Citico will
return to his people and counsel them to be at peace with all
the nation and never war against the English."

It shall not be described how the old man conducted the
young man and his future bride out of the heart of the great
nation. They followed the great pack-horse trail to the
southeast. Months were occupied in the journey. James
Wiggins and Niota bade farewell forever to the Over-hill
country. They looked forward for a different experience in
the future. They were married in Charleston with all the
pomp and dignity which attends civilization. The govern-
ment of South Carolina encouraged families to settle near the
border. James and Niota found a home somewhere near the
other inhabitants of the border. The old prophet, Alexander
McKnight, still identified his life with the Cherokee cause.
He offered his services to Carolina to work for the interest of
the colony in the great Over-hill country. The great majority
of these settlements favored the English. But those who
wished it were not always thus to abide in peace; for witness
five or six years later the affair of unfortunate Fort Loudon,

The Chebokee Nation. 151

"I shall go back to the Cherokees," said McKnight, "since
they are my people. I shall do all I can to keep them at
peace with the English and prevent internal hostility. If we
succeed in doing this, I see no reason why they may not
become an important people who shall take up some of the
better tendencies of civilization."

James and Niota bade farewell to their beloved old guardian
and teacher. He joined the pack-horse train for the upper
country. The horses were ranged in regular file, the chief
driver cracked his whip and they all started at once. The
poor jades, pestered and bleeding from the swarms of flies or
sting of the cow-hide, are urged forward until they can move
no farther. That primitive highway had its own peculiar
noise and din; the incessant ring and clatter of the pack-horse
bells, the whoops, shouts and loud curses of the drivers all
took the place of the shriek of the locomotive and the roar of
its long train of cars. As the noise of this particular pack-
horse train faded away in the distance, two young lives turned
away and for the first time in their existence there came a
feeling of loneliness. Thus they were left to face the silent
future.

152 The Trinity Archive.

UNCLE ASHBY GOES TO CHURCH.

BY B. C. PERROW.

I went to church the other day, way down on Sugar Run,
I wish you could 'a been ther, Jane, to seen the way they done;
It wuz an ole-time sermon, an' the ole-time hymns wuz sung,
It tuk me back to Black Ridge church, when me an' you wuz

young.
The buildin' wuz not made o' brick, jest simple logs o' pine,
They didn't have no quishon seats, nor any cyarpets fine;
The winders wan't all painted up in green an' red an' blue,
But they wuz simple winder glass, to let God's sunshine thru.
An' when it got along to'ards fer preachin' to begin,
I heered a step, an' turnin', saw the preacher comin' in;
He didn't have no long-tailed coat, nor any beaver hat,
But simple clo'es wuz all he had, yet spite o' all o' that
I knew it wuz the preacher by his face so kind an' sweet—
A welcome hand, a gentle smile fer every one he'd meet.
He went up in the pulpit then an' took the Bible down,
An' read 'bout how the righteous would all receive a crown.
An' lookin' fer a moment about the hst'nin' throng,
He called on Brother Brown to sing some old familiar song.
It want no city anthem in voices sharp and thin,
But all the congregation sung, "Ye must be born agin."
Then afterward the preacher said fer everybody there
To kneel while Brother Jimmie Jones would lead us all in

prayer.
He didn't pray 'bout stars an' flow'rs an' bees an' hummin'

birds;
His prayer wan't full of Rhet'ric, nor long an' pond'rous words.
He prayed fer God to give us fer our ev'ry-day affairs,
An ev'ry-day religion, with its blessin's an' its cares.
The people all wuz list'nin', fer they all with one accord,
Cried out in yearnestness of heart, "Amen !" an' "Praise the

Lord!"
The preacher risin' with a look uv Heaven upon his face,

Uncle Ashby Goes to Church. 153

Began to tell the sinners uv God's wond'rous love and grace.
He tole how God had given his Son to show his boun'less love,
That all the world might see his face an' learn to rise above
Its selfishness, its foolish pride, its hatred an' its strife,
An' learn in all its boun'less depth the beauty uv His life.
''Come, sinners, to the mercy-seat," he said in accents sweet,
"Come bow before the altar; lay your burdens at His feet."
I heered the sobs an' saw the tears a-streamin' down the face,
As, crowdin' round the altar-rail, they sought God's saving

grace.
I know there wuz rejoiciu' in the courts uv Heaven above,
Fer ere the close full many a soul had learned the Saviour's

love.
At last the preacher risin' sung, in accents soft an' low,
"Praise God," an' all the people joined, "from whom all

blessin's flow."
Then we each one turned us homewards, talkin' uv God's

wond'rous grace,
We had heered the Father's voice — we had seen Him face to

face.

+

154 The Trinity Archive.

THE CONTRIBUTION OF THE ARCHIVE TO HISTORY.

BY J. S. BASSETT.

The Trinity College Archive was established in the
beginning of the college year of 1&87-8. Before that time there
had been a college periodical published by the students but it
had been found impossible to sustain it. The misfortune which
overtook this venture had made its supporters rather too con-
servative about understanding a new one. When I entered
college in 1886 there was a general notion about the place
that the college ought to have a magazine, and in the spring
of 1887 this feeling somehow had taken the shape ot a defi-
nite purpose. I do not remember that any official action had
been taken by either of the Societies, yet so much had been
said about it that when we left college in June it was with the
expectation that when we returned the two societies would
unite in the publication of a magazine.

On our return there was a new President, Dr. Crowell, and a
new Professor of English, Professor Armstrong. Each gave
hearty encouragement to the proposed magazine. Professor
Armstrong, whose department was vitally concerned, gave
the matter much of his time. He suggested the name Arch-
ive and it was his idea that we make it a sixteen page quarto,
bound in white, somewhat after the fashion of the New York
Nation. This dress was never very popular with the students,
but it was complimented by some of the State papers. It
was abandoned in 1891, after it had been used for four volumes.

The contents of the first volumes embraced few contrib-
uted articles, and of these almost none dealt with histor-
ical subjects. In 1891 Dr. Weeks became Professor of
History at Trinity and there appeared a number of articles
from him and from his students which are original investiga-
tionsand contributions toour Statehistory. In 1892, the Trin-
ity College Historcal Society was formed, and it created much
of the spirit of lesearch which has borne fruit in many ways
in recent years. The greatest step forward in the history of

Contributions of The Archive. 155

The Archive was taken when it fell into the hands of the class
of 1896. The preceding year there had been certain serious
discouragements and this class came to the task with a determ-
ination to make a success out of it. They planned to double
the number of the pages hitherto printed and to use a better qual-
ity of paper. They set themselves, however, above all things
to improve the character of the contributions. The majority
of college publications in the South have been filled with
colorless college compositions or orations, and from this fault
The Archive had not been free. The Class of 1896 took
the position that when a student wrote for his magazine he
should write something worth reading, or should at least
attempt it. With a view to this end work was planned and
subjects were assigned. It was then that the Historical articles
in The Archive took on a character higher than ever before.
The standard then set has been held by succeeding editors, and
it has thus come about that no other publication now published
contains so many original articles on North Carolina history.
In 1896 arrangements were made to reprint certain of these
articles in a series known as The Annual Publication of His-
torical Papers of Trinity College, four series of which have
appeared.

In view of this activity the following bibliographical sum-
mary has been made. It embraces all the articles of an
original nature which have appeared in The Archive. Not
all of these were prepared under the direction of the depart-
ment of History. Many of them were published also in the
Historical Papers; and in such cases they have been marked
with the letters K. P. with a Roman numeral to indicate the
series.

Allen^ T. Murray : — "Samuel Johnston in Revolutionary
Times,"— Vol. XIV., p. 70, (H. P„ V).

Anonymous : — "Trinity's Past, Present and Future." — I.,
147, 150, and 151; "The Senior Class of 1888," — I., 153;
"Anecdotes Told by Old Boys" (of Trinity College), I. 155;
"Washington Duke,"— III., 143; "Julian S. Carr,"— III,
145-

166 The Trinity Archive.

Armfield, Frank;— (Editor) : "Our New Professors"
(Sketches of Professors Aikins, Weeks, Hinde, and Stedman),
— V., 7; "Our New Professors" (Sketches of Assistant Pro-
fessors and Instructors Cranford, Nicholson, Flowers, R. L.,
McDowell, and Valentine, — V. 61.

Avery, I. E. : — "A Sketch of Professor William Trigg
Gannaway," — VI. 277.

Barnhardt, J. //..• — "Domestic Service in Colonial Times,"
— XIL, 141.

Bassett, John Spencer : — "Some Phases of E?.rly Plantation
Life in North Carolina," —VI., 98; "Southern Literature of
the Past and of the Future,"— VI., 181; "Joseph Halstead
Gillespie," — IX., 33; "Edward Graham Daves" (with por-
trait), IX., 224, (H. P., I.); "Historic Hillsboro,"— X., 66;
"The Case of the State vs. Will,"— X., 267, (H. P. II.),
"Landholdingin Colonial North Carolina." — X., 334 and 393,
(H.P.,II.)"Runningthe Blockade from Carolina Ports,"— XI.
1, (H. P., II.); "Historical Methods, "—XL, 177; "North Car-
olina Methodism and Slavery,"— XII., 531, (H. P., IV.);
1 'The Congressional Career of Thomas L. Clingman, " — XIII. ,
1, (H. P., IV.).

Best, J. A.: — "The Adoption of the Federal Constitution
by North Carolina,"— XIII., 544, (H. P., V.).

Bivins, Joseph ^..—"Christian Reid,"— IX., 360; "The
Life and Character of Jacob Thompson," —XL, 149, (H.
P. II.).

Boyd, William Kenneth: — "JohnS. Cairns, Ornithologist,"
— X., 25, (H. P., I.); "Classes in Western North Carolina,"
— X., 219; "Dennis Heartt,"— X., 344, (H. P., II.); "Wil-
liam W. Holden," — XL, 396 and 459, and XII., 21, 112,
and 272, (H. P., III.); "Nathaniel Macon in National Legis-
lation,"—XIII., 147, (H. P., IV.); "Ad Valorem Slave Tax-
ation, 1858-1860" (in North Carolina,)— XIV., 1, (H. P., V.).

Breedlove, Joseph P.: — "A Yankee Soldier's Diary," —
XL, 188; "Rescuing the Flag" (an incident in the Civil
War),— XL, 326.

Contributions of The Archive. 157

Bulla, J. #..— "Dr. Braxton Craven,"— V., 215.

Bynum, Ernest T.: — "Seven Years of Unwritten History
of North Carolina," — V., 314.

Carlton, Luther M.: — "The Assassination of John W.
Stephens, "— X., 167, (H. P., II.).

Carpenter, B. R: — "The Legal Regulation of Public
Morals in Colonial North Carolina,"— XI., 57. (H. P., II.).

Clark Walter: — "North Carolina Troops in South Amer-
ica,"—VIII., 89,

Connor, H. G.: — "A Saner Citizenship," (Address at the
Civic Celebration),— XII. , 589, (H. P., IV.).

Craven, Harvey B.: — "Henry Jerome Stockard," (with
portrait),— IX., 353.

Creecy, R. B.:— "What I Know About 'Shocco Jones,' "—
X.,329, (H. P., II.).

Curtis, Zed F..— "William J. Yates,"— X., 285, (H. P.
II.).

Daves, Edward Graham: — "Raleigh's 'New Fort in Vir-
ginia,' "—IX., 193 and 257, (H. P. I.).

Dent, Sanders S.: — "Origin and Development of the Ku
Klux Klan,"— IX., 207, (H. P. I.); "Francis Lister Hawks, "
— IX., 343, (H. P., I.); "Removal of the Tuscarora Indians
from North Carolina," — X., 142.

Dowd, Jerome: — "Rev. Moses Hester" (Sketch of a Quaint
Negro Preacher.), — IX., 283.

Ethridge, Robert Bruce: — "Fort Raleigh — Its History,"
—XIII., 18.

Ervin, J. Witherspoon: — "George McDuffie, the Great
Orator of this Century" (a Personal Recollection), — VI., 49.

Few, William P.: — "A North Carolina Poet" (Benjamin
Sledd),— XIII., 44.

Flowers, Robert Lee: — "John Joseph Sylvester," — IX., 94;
"Fort Hamby on the Yadkin,"— IX., 129, (H. P. I.); "Ed-
win W. Euller (with portrait), 332; — "John Joseph Bruner,
Editor of the Watchman," —XI. , 268, (H. P., III.).

Gannaway, William Trigg: — "Trinity in War Times," —
VI., 324-

158 The Trinity Archive.

Gibbons, J. P.: — "Bart. F. Moore on Secession and Recon-
struction,"—XL, 91, (H. P., II. ).

Hartsell, L. T.:— "Hon. F. M. Simmons,"— VII. , 265.

Hendren, L. L.: — "DeGraffenreid and the Swiss and Pal-
atine Settlement of New Bern, N. C,"— XIII., 73, (H. P.,
IV).

Henry, J. T.: — "Negro Preachers in Durham," — XII, 1.

Henry, Robert: — "Narrative of the Battle of Cowan's Ford,
February 1, 1781,"— XL, 301, (H. P., III.).

Henry, Robert, and David Vance: — "The King's Mountain
Expedition,"— XL, 361 and 441, (H. P., III.).

Highsmith, J. H.: — "The Blockade-Runner Ad- Vance,"
—XII., 162.

Howie, R. S. ("R. S. H."):— Sketches of Professors Edwin
Mims and M. H. Arnold,— VIII. , 38.

Hoyle, T. C: — "Colonel William L. Sanders," — IX., 494.

Ivey, Eugene C: — "Miss Myra Rucker, Music Composer,"
— IX., 409.

Kerr, Mrs. Jane P.: — "Brigadier-General Thomas L.
Clingman,"— XII., 388.

Kilgo, John Carlisle: — "Dr. Jesse A. Cuninggim," — XII.,
375; "William H. Branson,"— XII, 573, (H. P., IV), "A
Study of Thomas Jefferson's Religious Belief," — XIII.,

331-

Lea, Miss Wilhelmina, and N. C. Newdold: — "Rev. Solo-
mon Lea," — XL, 248.

Linney, J. C: — "A Great Statesman of America and Son
of North Carolina," (Hugh L. White),— VI., 284.

Linney, R. Z.:— "Dr. Brantley York,"— VI., 39.

McDowell, Frank C.:— "William Dorsey Pender,"— VII.,
123 and 163; "Louis D. Wilson," — VII. , 247; "Nathaniel
Macon," — IX., 459.

Marr, T. F.:— "The Philosophy of Human History" (Ad-
dress at the Civic Celebration),— XIII. , 401, (H. P., V.).

May tubby, Joe S.:— "Judge Walter Clark" (with portrait),
-IX., 321. "

Contributions of The Archive. 159

Newbold, N. C, and Miss Wilhelmina Lea.: — " Rev. Sol-
omon Lea," — IX., 248.

North, tHenry M.: — "Hacks and Hackraeu of Durham,"
XII., 15.

Payne, B. R.: — "The Waldensees in North Carolina," —
VIII., 374; "'Magdalene' and its Composer,' " — IX., 374.

Peele, Jonathan:— "The Red Shirts,"— XIII. , 481.

Pegram, William H,: — "Address in Behalf of the Fac-
ulty" (at the Inauguration of President Kilgo, — contains
partial list of Faculty),— VIII., 28; "A Ku Klux Raid and
What Came of It,"— IX., 506, (H. P., I.).

Poole, J. R.:—' 'Art and Literature in 'Hayti,' "— XII.,
94.

Poole, R. T.:— "The Anti-Masonic Party,"— XI., 134.

Rowe, Gilbert ^.-—"Washington Duke,"— VII., 183.

Rowe, Gilbert T., (Editor):— "Sketch of Our New Presi-
dent, J. C. Kilgo,"— VIII., 1; "A Character in North Caro-
lina History" (Associate Justice A. S. Merrimon), — VIII.,
197.

Separk Joseph. H.: — "Theophilus H. Hill" (with portrait),
-IX., 367.

Sharp, John A.: — "The Diary of A Confederate Refugee,"
-XI, 259, (H. P., III.).

Shinn, J. F.: — "The Discovery of Gold in North Caro-
lina."—VI, 335.

S{moot), T. ,4./— "Sketch of Professor M. H. Lockwood,"

-VIII, 37-

Sparger, Samuel IV.: — "Theodore B. Kingsbury" (with
portrait),— IX, 325.

Stewart, Plummer: — "Our New Professors," (sketches ot
Professors Meritt, Boggs, Weber, Dowd, and Assistant Pro-
fessor By num,— VII, 4; "Colonel J. S. Carr,"— VII, 147.

Stewart, S. 'A.: — "The Court System in North Carolina
Before the Revolution,"— XII, 518, (H. P, IV.).

Vance, David and Robert Henry: — "The King's Mountain
Expedition,"— XI, 361, and 441, (H. P, III.).

160 The Trinity Archive.

Weaver \ Charles C-— "The North Carolina Manumission
Society," — X., 12, (H. P., I.); "Greensboro Female College
Before the War,"— X., 55.

Weeks, Stephen Beauregard: — "The First Libraries in
North Carolina," — V., 10; "The Reinaasance, a Plea for the
Trinity College Library,"— V., 181: "The Historical Soci-
ety" (note on the origin of at Trinity College), — V., 367;
"John Lawson and John Brickell, Early Historians of North
Carolina," — VI., 1; "Some Notes on the Early History of
Quakers in North Carolina," — VI., 145; "George Durant
not a Quaker," — VI., 197; "Clement Hall, the First Native
North Carolina Author, and Thomas Godfrey, the First Amer-
ican Dramatis," — VI., 330.

Willis, Frank T.: — "Historical Points on the Cape Fear,"
—XL, 392, (H. P., III.); "Committees of Safety in North
Carolina," — XII., 409.

Woolen, John Council: — Negro Life on a Turpentine
Farm,"— XI., 194.

4

Editorial.

161

D. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-chief.
Assistant Editor.

All matter for publication in the January number of The
Archive must be submitted by December 20.

It is surprising to see how much worthless fiction finds its
way into our college magazines. Occasionally we see a piece
that reflects credit on both the author and the magazine in
which it appears, but they are so few that they fail to raise
the average quality of college fiction to any considerable
degree. There is no reasonable excuse for this. It is not
because men will not contribute, for they do contribute.
The great volume of silly stories that are poured out upon the
world through the medium of college journals is ample
evidence of this. It may happen that an editor here and
there has trouble in soliciting contributions, in fact, the
writer has found himself in that condition more than once,
but the great mass of college students do support their maga-
zines as far as mere contributions can do so. This poor
quality of fiction is not due to a lack of skill in the use of
English; more than once have we seen a story written in the
best phraseology and most admirable style to be found among
amateur writers, but, because of the poor plot or entire lack
of plot, or of the very common-place sentiment expressed in
it, the space it occupied would have been left blank with
more credit to the journal. While such articles are appearing

162 The Trinity Archive.

there are, in all probability, hundreds of similar ones in the
waste baskets of the various editors over the country. If this
state of affairs shows anything it is a lack of a proper appre-
ciation, on the part of college students, of the true qualities
of good fiction. Few attempt any originality whatever in
plot or sentiment. There are certain types that go the rounds.
Each man in his turn must pay his respects to the old ances-
tral story that doubtless his grandfather worked over from one
of his predecessors. These types are so numerous that it
would doubtless require a small amount of genius to break
away from their bondage, but a man, who has no ability
whatever to do so, would do better to engage in a different
phase of literary work, or renounce it altogether. There are
two types just now that hold strong sway in the fall and
spring terms respectively. The first is employed by the
ardent youth who has just quitted the presence of his lady
love. He remembers and, remembering, commemorates in
prose how they two walked together along a country road on
that final afternoon, bathed in the sunbeams from the golden
hills of the west, while the gentle zephyrs kissed their ruddy
cheeks; how they sat down upon an old pine log, the sun
went down, the curtain fell, their heads rushed together like
two of the pearly dew-drops that were now forming on the
green grass at their feet. The plot of springtime is that one
where the hero, a baseball player, is hurt, his lady love showers
kisses on him while his rival skulks off the scene with droop-
ing head. These are in their simplicity repugnant.

Whatever The Archive says upon this subject, is not said
in a fault-finding spirit, but in a sympathetic one. It has not
been able to steer clear of this poor type of fiction itself, and
only calls attention to it in the hope that a reform may be
instituted along this line. If contributors would pay more
attention to the quality and less to the quantity of their pro-
ductions, there is no reason why, with the same amount of
work, they could not fill the pages of our journals with the
very best of short stories. Among our young writers is the

Editorial. 163

only place where this change can be made. Older ones are
slaves to the same tendency and as a result we find this type
of fiction filling the pages of our standard magazines. If
those who are now in college can be brought to see the true
condition of affairs in the world of fiction, in a few years,
when they shall have entered upon their profession, we shall
see a type of literature vastly superior to our modern fiction.
Through the work of our exchange editors, and them alone,
this can be brought about. If they have high ideals of a
college magazine and its mission, in a short time a complete
revolution can be wrought along this line. But perhaps
reform is not desired. Recently one of these editors (not a
fair representative of them I must say) in response to a few
remarks made by The Archive concerning the puck-and-
judge department of a magazine, informed us that it was the
journal's mission to represent the comical side of student life,
which was interesting news to us, and as a clinching argument
stated that the very existence of this department is sufficient
evidence of its worth. A man with such low ideals of college
journalism and of such a negative character as these words
reveal surely got into the wrong place when he assumed the
duties of an exchange editor. However that may be, The
Archive sincerely hopes that through the influence of those
who do not believe with Pope and our friend that "whatever
is, is right," and hence that any reform is an absurdity, a
very great change may be brought about in the quality and
nature of college fiction.

The excitement of a hard-fought political campaign is at
last over and it is remarkable to see how quickly the victorious
as well as the defeated party (we refer to the individuals of
the party) settle quietly down to peaceful industry. More
than once has attention been called to that characteristic
quality of the American citizen which enables him, without
riot or bloodshed, to discuss political views with his neighbor

164 The Trinity Archive.

of opposite party, quietly cast his ballot for his own choice,
and return to his professional life humbly submitting to the
will of the majority in case of defeat or entirely freeing him-
self from any hauteur towards his neighbor if victorious. It
is in a people filled with this spirit that our government finds
its peaceful existence. Compare the quietude of our Presi-
dential election here with the riots, panics and great military
display that always accompany the election of a President in
France, and we are better able to appreciate the worth of
American freedom of thought and expression. Now and
then, 'tis true, we find an instance in our midst where some
one fails to accord to every one the right to speak what he
thinks, and the fact is to be lamented, but on the whole our
people are liberal in their opinions. And after a conflict in
which every citizen of the United States is involved, they are
able to return to serious life, realizing that, not in the central
government after all, but in the individual worth of each man,
does the greatness of our country lie.

The recent Democratic primaries in this State resulted in
the nomination of Hon. F. M. Simmons for the Senate to
succeed Senator Butler. This is virtually the election of Mr.
Simmons for the Senate, and it is with pride and hearty
congratulations that Trinity points to him, one of her alumni
as well as one of her most trusted friends, as her first Senator.
Not only is she proud to have a son in the Senate, but it is
also a source of pleasure to her to know that that son, having
shown his matchless ability in the services rendered his own
State while residing within her borders, can now be depended
on to discharge his new duties in such a manner as to
refleet honor on his alma mater, his native State, as well as
the entire country in whose legislative body he sits. The
Archive hopes to be able early in the future to give a cut
and biographical sketch of Senator Simmons.

Editorial. 165

As we go to press our cup returns home, but it does so as a
result of a hard-fought battle. We are sincerely glad the
fight was a close one and that we have met successfully such
a noble representation as the Wake Forest debaters proved
themselves to be. We canuot claim that we have conquered
those men; we have won the cup and have done it honorably,
but there is an unconquerable spirit in the Southern man
that makes submission impossible. It is that which makes us,
though overcome in one contest, always ready and eager for
another. This spirit the Wake Forest men undoubtedly
have as all who talked with them after the debate know. It
was this same spirit that caused us one year ago to prefer our
defeat to the enemy's victory, and it is understood that they
claim to be in a like predicament now. As long as this is
the sentiment of the losing party, these contests will be
greatly enjoyed for surely the college to whom the cup is
awarded is very well satisfied.

It is said that a drowning man is brought face to face with
the most hideous monsters and phantastic scenes his fancy can
produce. We remember the ugly visions we had when a
twelve month ago our friends slightly strangled us while ad-
ministering the harmless Methodist "sprinkle;" what sights
they must have seen when the cups were turned and when
they, receiving the whole-souled Baptist "dip," viewed that
mighty wave coming down upon them, can only be imagined.
The soberer element conducted themselves nobly, but the more
excitable were heard to say something about not being able to
compete with Trinity's faculty. Now it seems to us that a
charge of foul dealing in a debate between two institutions
like these should be made only after the most serious consid-
eration. For the sake of those who would like to know more
about those men who did such excellent work for Trinity, we
state that Mr. Liles carries a full course leading to a literary
degree, and also has charge of the college dining-hall; Mr.
Carden is doing full work looking towards his literary degree,
also occupying a position on the editorial staff of The Ar-

166 The Trinity Archive.

chive; Mr. Wannamaker is carrying fourteen hours' work
leading to Master of Arts, also holding a fellowship which
occupies him one hour per week. We see no reason why Mr.
Carden's journalistic or Mr. Liles' culinary tendencies should
exclude either of thern from this debate; neither do we see
why Mr. Wannamaker's extra work should exclude him from
a contest which is open to all taking a literary degree. If
there is lingering doubt in the mind of any one as to this
point, a reference to the precedent established by both colleges
in the past will clear matters up.

We should like to suggest to our contributors that stories
should be as short as possible not to interfere seriously with
the subject matter — as a usual thing, the shorter, the better.
A story of 2,000 words is sufficiently long and 3,000 words
should be the limit.

Literary Notes. 167

MAUDS E. MOORE, MANAGER.

The Macmillan Company is publishing a new edition of
"A Kentucky Cardinal" and "Aftermath" in one volume,
with illustrations by Hugh Thompson. They will also issue
a special large-paper autograph edition of one hundred copies,
each of which will be signed by the author. — Saturday Re-
view of Books and Art.

The first chapters of Hamlin Garland's new novel, 4lHer
Mountain Lover," appears in the November "Century." The
hero, a young ranchman from Colorado, is sent tfo London to
place shares in a Western mine. One of the most striking
incidents is the setting up of a Western camp in English
fields, the whole affair being carried through in true cow-boy
style.

Frank R. Stockton is now very busy at his home in
Charleston, West Virginia, on a story to appear in three
parts in the London "Punch." The story is American and
entitled "The Gilded Idol and the King Couch Shell."

Paul Liecester Ford's novel of New York political life,
"The Honorable Peter Sterling," has gone to the press for
the fortieth time. This novel is always good reading, but
particularly interesting at election time. — New York Times.

Professor Dowden's proposal that the opening of the twenti-
eth century should be celebrated by an "adequate" history of
English literature has received the approval of Sir Walter
Bessant, who suggests that a company might be formed to
9

T68 The Trinity Archive.

produce the work, which should at least be included in as
many volumes as is the Dictionary of National Biography-
just completed. Sir Walter also goes into figures. He
believes that the whole expense would amount to less than
^2,000 a volume of the size of the National Biography.
There is no doubt there is need for just such a monumental
work.

In spite of the fact that some one gave "Deacon Brad-
berry," the novel of English village life, an unfortunate tag
by calling it a second "David Harum," it seems destined to
be one of the big sellers of the season, having gone through
seven editions.

John Kendrick Bangs' "The Olympian Nights" will be
published in "Harper's Weekly" after the completion of
"The Cardinal's Rose." The story is one of the humorous
adventures of an American newspaper correspondent stranded
on Mount Olympus, where he meets all the old Greek gods
and goddesses.

Dr. Van Dyke, in a "Preface on Reading and Books," says:
"Do not read vulgar books, silly books, morbid books. Do
not read books that are written in bad English. Do not read
books simply because other people are reading them. Do not
read more than five new books to one old one." Dr. Van
Dyke's advice thus offered is intended for what he calls the
"simple reader," the man who reads to pass away the time,
with no purpose or end in view. But some of the advice
would apply equally well to all classes of readers.

The illustrated edition of "David Harum" is now going
through a second edition, the demand having been so large
that it was impossible to supply books to fill all the orders
received by the time of publication.

Probably the most important book among the biographical
works issued next spring will be 'The Life of Richard
Cobdeu," by John Morley. No thoroughly popular life of

Literary Notes. 169

the "apostle of free trade" has ever been published. He was
a man of prodigious activities, and in the second quarter of
the present century created an enthusiasm for the popular
study of practical political economy, the influence of which
has been permanent. During the civil war Cobden spoke
strongly in favor of the North. Morley wrote an elaborate
biography of Cobden, which was published in two volumes in
1881; these also have been presented, "Alderman Cobden,"
by Sir E. Watkin, and Mrs. Salis Schwabe's "Reminiscences
of Cobden." — Saturday Review of Books and Art.

Mr. Bacheller's book, "Eben Holden," seems to have been
suggested by "David Harum" and is an excellent fish story,
a droll horse story and Eben Holden is a genial philosopher
with a quaint philosophy of his own, and an overwhelming
fund of high spirits and good nature. It is a charming story
— simple and natural. For the benefit of those who are
"tired" of "David Harum," it should be said,, that everything
in the book that has to do with 4iEben Holden" can be left
out and yet the book would be entertaining.

170 The Trinity Archive.

WdtltwJai

F. S. GARDEN. . - - - Manager.

The November numbers of our exchanges are as good as
might be expected. In the poems we hear the sad sighing of
the autumn winds and the gentle rustle of the falling leaves.
Many of the stories are very suggestive of cranberry sauce and
turkey. We also find the usual alotment of articles on Poe.

The University of Virginia Magazine is about the best
November exchange on our table. It contains several short
poems which are very good indeed. "A False Confession"
is a skilfully written story, the plot keeping you confused as
to its true trend until the very last. "The Reporter's Story,"
although interesting, is not quite so meritorious as the former.
All the departments of this magazine are worked up com-
pletely and interestingly.

The Emory and Henry Era is very neat and attractive in
appearance, and contains some good reading matter. "The
Battle" shows a poetic touch. The fiction is fairly good.
"Over the Gate" starts out interestingly, but it is continued.
Right here we wish to enter a protest against long and con-
tinued stories in college magazines. "A Thousand Dollar
Experience" lacks minuteness of detail and reality. "In
Memoriam" is a well written and appreciative review; the
style is especially smooth and attractive.

The Tennessee University Magazine is an innovator among
college magazines. It is extensively illustrated by student
artists. While this makes a magazine very attractive, it
may also make the outside more brilliant than the inside;

Editor's Table. 171

the illustration more interesting than the illustrated. The
best article in the November number is the poem, "Evening
at Roslyn."

We note with interest the appearance of The Oaklandite,
published by Oakland High School. The two copies we
have received are good. Judging by such a creditable start
we prophesy success to this new enterprise.

The November issue of the Columbia Literary Monthly
comes to us in a very attractive form. Two of the stories
deserve especial mention: "A Knight of the Hills" and
''Overreached " The writer of the former possesses a certain
charm in his style which, to say the least, is not unpleasant
to his readers. References to the Fairy Queen are made in a
very happy way. "Overreached" is a unique way of present-
ing a church fair and is, in all respects, a creditable
production.

We cannot agree with a writer in the William and Mary
College Monthly when he says, with Matthew Arnold, that
the central idea of Wordsworth's "Ode on Intimations of
Immortality" is the pre-existence of the soul. He evidently
fails in interpreting properly the ninth stanza, in which the
tull height of the poem is attained. It may not be that

"Heaven lies about us in our infancy."

But there do come times when we have become as little
children, that

"Our souls have sight of that immortal sea
Which brought us hither,
Can in a moment travel thither,
And see the children sport upon the shore,
And hear the mighty waters rolling evermore."

The presence of several "Views from Mountain Lake" in
the November Gray Jacket adds greatly to its appearance, and
also to the interest of a school-boy "Trip" to this lake. The
plea for "More Light; More Light" in the South is well
written and instructive.

172 The Trinity Archive.

The night is fallen the mountains be

Dim distant shadows across the sky

Like purple visions in a dream

Below my feet the tree tops seem

A surging ocean dark and vast,

With dim mysterious shadows cast.

By the rising moon the sweet night air

Crept softly up, and free from care,

The world appeareth to sleep and dream,

Asleep the clear pellucid stream,

Asleep the birds and flowers, but low,

Mournful, mournful, sad and slow,

From the deep ravine at the foot of the hill

Soundeth the cry of the whip-poor-will,

Like a wandering spirit that waits and sighs

And lammeth ever as he flies,

Ever he singeth a song of woe,

But what his sorrow, who may know.

Francis HaUey Newton, in Univ. of Tenn. Mag.

Y. M. C. A. Department.

173

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

We are glad to notice that since our last writing interest in
missions has. been greatly increased. Under the leadership of
Mr. E. S. Yarbrough a class of nine members has been
organized, and is doing fine work. The class is paying
special attention to a book entitled "The Evangelization of
the World in this Generation." We are glad to see this re-
vival of interest, and trust that much profit may be derived
and much inspiration gained from this course of study.

* * *

Mr. O J. Jones spoke before the Association Sunday after-
noon, October 28. He made a very interesting and practical
talk, and by which all his hearers should have profited.

November 4th, being the first Sunday of the month, was
Missionary Sunday with us. Mr. W. H. Brown favored us
with a very inspiring study of the life of that great mission-
ary, David Livingston. The life of such a hero in the cause
of Christ is an inspiration to us, even though we do not feel
that we are called to fill the places of missionaries in the

foreign field.

# * *

Mr. C. M. Lance had charge of the meeting Sunday after-
noon, November 11. He based his talk on some of the most
striking characteristics of David's life, pointing out some
features which, if imitated, would be of great profit to every
college student.

174 The Trinity Archive.

Mr. J. C. Blanchard addressed the Association, on the
afternoon of Sunday, November 18, on "The Negatively

Pious Man."

* * *

Mr. F. W. Anderson, one of the traveling Secretaries of the
International Committee, representing the Student Volunteer
Movement, made us a visit on Wednesday, November 21.
He addressed the Y. M. C. A., Y. W. C. A. and the High School
Y. M. C. A., in a joint meeting, Wednesday evening. In an
appropriate and forceful way he spoke of the opportunities
which college men and women have, and of the uses they
should make of them. We feel that we have been greatly
profited by Mr. Anderson's address, and his short stay among
us.

At Home and Abroad. 175

S. G. WINSTEAD, - - - Manager.

Mr. D. H. Littlejohn, Class of '98, spent some titne on the
Park a few weeks ago. Mr. Littlejohn is reporter for the
Charlotte News.

Mr. T. M. Allen, Class of '00 is emyloyed by the Odell
Manufacturing Company, Concord N. C.

Prof. Plato Durham attended the Western Conference which
convened at Greensboro, a few weeks ago.

Prof. Jas. T. Henry, of West Durham Graded School, has
been absent from his work several weeks on account of sick-
ness. Mr. E. F. Hines a student of Trinity has charge of the
school during his absence.

Dr. Few has returned from South Carolina, where he was
called home on account the sickness of his mother. We are
glad to know she is much better.

At a meeting of the Science Club, November 10th, Dr. J.
F. Hamaker delivered a lecture on "Malaria and the Mos-
quito." Mr. L. A. Rone read a paper on "The New Deter-
mination of the Astronomical Unit of Distance."

The second lecture of the faculty series was delivered by
Prof. A. H. Meritt, November 24, on Greek Archeology.

Quite a number of the students are contemplating a trip to
New York this fall. Prof. Dowd of the Social Science De-
partment, will accompany the party and has arranged very
cheap rates provided a sufficient number can be raised.

176 The Trinity Archive.

Mr. J. E. Holden, Class of 'oo, was the first of his class
to assume the responsibility of married life, Miss Mattie
Angel, of Martinville, Va., being his choice. This couple is
now living at Fairfield, N. C., where Mr. Holden has charge
of the Fairfield Pastorage. We extend to this couple our best
wishes.

Before our next issue leaves the press the question as to
whether the "Dispensary of South Carolina is Unwise" will
have been decided so far as the Wake Forest-Trinity Debate
is concerned. While it is not in our power to foretell the
result of this fast approaching contest, we can only wait
with the hope that our expectation may be realized.

Dr. J. S. Bassett read a paper before the State Literary
Association, October 23, 1900, on "How to Preserve and
Collect Historical Materials." This paper was published in
the Morning Post, Sunday, November 25.

Prof. J. F. Bivins, Headmaster of Trinity Park High
School, delivered a lecture a few weeks ago, before the Ep-
worth League, Roxboro. N. C. Subject: "A Successful Life
or the Life and Character of a Great Man."

Rev. T. W. Smith, of Western North Carolina Conference
spent a few days on the Park with his son, on his return from
Conference.

Dr. J. D. Hammond, Secretary of Board of Education of M.
E. Church South, spent November 20th on the Park. Dr.
Hammond gave us a very interesting and instructive talk on
"The Use of Our Gift." The Doctor said the world of to-
day is different from the world of twenty-five years ago. We
inherit more, yet this inheritance may become useless by a
simple neglect on our part. What shall I do with this gift?
Some men have developed their gift in a selfish way, while
others have used them for the betterment of humanity, we
should serve our brother, and thereby affect a reconciliation
which means more than a mere submission on our part, but a

At Home and Abroad. 177

reconciliation which shall rejoice in the welfare of our fellow-
being. We should feel our obligation to men and join the
grest array of benevolence in their effort to assist those that
are in need, and to bring about this reconciliation. Dr.
Hammond spoke about three-quarters of an hour. His remarks
were suggestive and we all felt repaid for the time spent in
hearing him.

Dr. Edwin Mims has a very interesting article in a recent
number of The Outlook on Vanderbilt University. Dr. Mims
is an alumnus of this Universiry, and while present at its
Silver Celebration several weeks ago, he delivered a short ad-
dress, which was highly complimented by the Editor of The
Charlotte Observer, who devoted a very lengthy editorial to
his address.

Resolutions of Respect.

Whereas, God in His wisdom has deemed it wise to remove from this
life Dr. S. L. Montgomery, who was formerly an esteemed member of the
Columbian Literary Society of Trinity College, and deeply feeling his loss
as we do, therefore be it resolved:

1. That we do hereby, in a small measure, express our appreciation of his
Christian character and worth; and while we deeply mourn his loss, yet we
bow in humble submission to the will of our heavenly Father.

2. That we hereby tender our sympathy to his bereaved loved ones, and
would commend them to Him who lidoeth all things well."

3. That a copy of these resolutions be spread upon the minutes of the
Columbian Literary Society, and a copy sent to the bereaved family, and to
the Raleigh Advocate and The Trinity Archive.

Thos W. Smith,
W. H. Brown,
Jno. K. Wood,

Committee.

t Advertisements.

COLE & HOLLADAY,

High Class Photographers.

If you want the highest grade of work and the latest novelties to be found in an
Up-to-Date Studio, don't have your pictures taken until you have seen our work.
We solicit your patrouage and feel confident that we can please you

COLE & HOLLADAY,
Durham and Winston-Salem, N. C.

. - . TOX3?T TH^3 . . .

DURHAM PRKMIN9 0LU1*

AND GET YOUR CLOTHES CLEANED AND PRESSED

For $1.00 per Month. Alterations Done at Small Cost.

DR. J. X. MCCRACKEN,

^DENTIST.^*

Office in Wright Block. Inter-State Phone 114.

INSURANCE,

IDXJKia:-A.^E, 2>T. c.
R. BLACKNALl & SON,

Drugs and Medicines

PRESCRIPTIONS CAREFULLY COMPOUNDED.

Die. t*t:m:. L^z-isrcia:,

, DENTIST.

£3T Office Over First National Bank.

HON. F. M. SIMMONS,
U. S. Senator-Elect from North Carolina.

THE TRINITY ARCHIVE

Trinity Park, Durham, January, 1901.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

AH matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to mouth of
publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEEI*E, Chief Editor, Trinity Park
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty-five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly
in advance.

ADVERTISING.

49" Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.

Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

THE PASSING OF THE BACON-SHAKSPERE
CONTROVERSY.

BY E. W. WEBB.

Judge Charles Allen, of Massachusetts, has recently
written an able book on the Bacon-Shakspere controversy
that would seem to have laid to rest forever the theory
that Bacon wrote Shakspere's plays — the craziest theory
ever advanced in the whole history of literary criticism.
It may be worth while to go over again the main arguments
in this discussion.

In 1856 the authorship of Shakspere's plays was first
attributed to Bacon. Up to this date Shakspere was
accepted as the author by everybody who knew anything
about the plays. From 1856 until now certain claims have

178 The Trinity Archive.

been set forth showing why Bacon was the writer of the
dramas. It is claimed that the author of the plays must
necessarily have been a well educated man, particularly as
respects law, history, foreign languages, and poetry ; and
that all these things were to be found in Bacon, whereas
from what we know of Shakspere it was inconceivable that
he could have written them. Baconians go so far as to say
that Shakspere was illiterate, and if he had been the
author he would certainly have taken more pains in pre-
serving his writings. On the other hand they say that
Francis Bacon had reasons for not letting people know he
was writing dramas.

We know for certain that William Shakspere did not
obtain all his knowledge out of school, but on the contrary
we know that he was a pupil in a Grammar School in
Stratford until he was fourteen years old, and I am almost
positive that while there, he learned some Latin at least,
as the curriculum demanded a study of Latin. The fact
that he left school at fourteen does not mean that he then
threw away his books and bade farewell to all studies.
The advocates of Bacon cannot produce any known facts
respecting Shakspere's want of education which is incon-
sistent with a belief in his authorship of the plays, nor can
they disprove that he went to London between 1585-7 and
became connected with the theatre and very shortly ac-
quired a position as an actor and improver of plays. He
in all probability studied French and Italian with John
Floric, a well known teacher, during his early years in
London. It's with the Sir's backers to prove, and as yet
it has been impo;sible to prove that Shakspere did not
have acquaintance with the different languages. Whereas
we do know that Ben Jonson said, "Shakspere had some
knowledge of Latin, and some also, though less, of Greek. "
But as some one has said, "So far as the actual use of
Latin and Greek words is concerned, the plays disclose
small knowledge of either language."

The Bacon -Shakspere Controversy. 179

Shakspere got most of his history from Holinshed's
Chronicles of England, Scotland and Ireland, which was
published in 1577, and a second edition came out in 1586.

The Baconians confront us with the idea that Shakspere
could not spell his name. It was not unusual then for
names to be spelt in different ways. Some men of the
highest rank spelled their names in several ways. For
example, Sir Walter Raleigh wrote his name in five differ-
ent ways, Sir Richard G-renvil's was spelled in seven
different ways, and Spenser's signature was as illegible as
Shakspere's. In reference to this, Ben Jonson said, "I
remember it as an honor to Shakspere that in his writing,
whatsoever he penned, he never blotted out a line."

Until well into the eighteenth century biography was a
department of literature very much neglected in England,
and the fact that we have little information about Shaks-
pere's life is by no means an inference against his being
the author of the plays. He was only one writer among
many and I cannot see how the supporters of Bacon can
use this point as evidence against Shakspere's authorship,
because there was no reason at that time to expect a his-
tory of his life to be written.

We come now to a fact that the Baconians rely upon
most strongly as proof that their man wrote the plays, and
this is the great number of law terms that are scattered all
through the dramas. Because Bacon was a lawyer and
Shakspere was not, is not proof that the former was and
the latter was not the author of the plays. Some contend
that Shakspere attended a law school for at least a year, or
that Stratford gave opportunity for a citizen to familiarize
himself with the law terms such as are used in the plays.
There is, however, no need to try to prove the first theory.
It is generally conceded that law terms, especially concern-
ing property, were more familiar then to the classes that
did not study law than in our time. Nevertheless, with
this as a fact upon which we can rely, for Shakspere's

180 The Trinity Archive.

using so many law terms, yet we know further that he had
business transactions which brought him in contact with
the law. He was interested in leases, and legal proceed-
ings concerning the theatre. He also had occasion to learn
much about law in his own family. It was nothing out of
the ordinary for him to employ legal terms, as other writers
of his time also used similar terms, and they were not
lawyers. Middleton has been cited as using even a larger
proportion of law terms than did Shakspere, and yet
nobody claims that Middleton was a lawyer. Many exam-
ples can be cited. Ben Jonson used a large number of law
terras and no one argues from this that Jonson was a
lawyer. Judge Allen says, "Chapman in All Fools, pub-
lished in 1605, surpasses them all as to law terms." If a
man in this day were to write a book and use many
technical words from the sciences of physics, chemistry
and medicine we should not brand him as a chemist,
physicist or a physician. So it was in Shakspere's case,
because he wrote dramas and used terms that pertained to
law we are in no way called on to believe that he was a
lawyer by profession. If any one of the plays attributed
to Shakspere is claimed to have been written by Bacon
because numbers of law terms are in such a play, then
Chapman's and Middleton's plays must have been written
by some other persons than the authors whose names they
bear. When supporters of Bacon claim he is the author
of the plays on this ground they make a far-fetched claim
and draw an absurd conclusion. 'Though Shakspere,'
says Allen, 'refers to many technical names, yet the
majority of these names are exceedingly familiar to those
who do not know law.' Almost every case of Shakspere's
use of legal terms can be matched in the writings of other
Elizabethan authors who have used exactly the same words.
It is a well known fact that most men at that time were
quite familiar with many legal terms. "A few other
instances may perhaps be found where a legal allusion by

The Bacon-Shakspere Controversy. 181

Shakspere can't be paralleled elsewhere. But they cannot
be by any means equal in number or importance to the
instances of the use of legal terms and allusions by other
writers, to which no parallel is found in Shakspere. " And
furthermore, competent lawyers have pointed out that
many of the legal terms and doctrines used by Shakspere
are not correct. So we do not see how the Baconian theory
gets any support here.

Not being thoroughly satisfied with this the Baconians
say that if Shakspere had written the plays he would have
taken more care to preserve them, that Bacon had a reason
for not preserving them. To this it may be answered
briefly that there is no dramatist on record that wrote
during this period who made provision by his will for the
publication of his writings after his death. Shakspere
showed indifference in regard to the preservation of his
works, though this cannot be said of Bacon. As a rule in
the seventeenth century little care was taken by dramatic
authors to preserve their plays as literature. Very few of
the plays then in use in theatres have come down to us,
only one out of every fifty. The plays were to people of
that time as jokes are to us to-day, people only cared
about the play, this was the part that concerned them and
not the writer of the play, just as the joke is what we
enjoy to hear and we enjoy without inquiring as to who
originated it. The plays were written to be acted and not
with the purpose of having them printed — as the publica-
tion of plays yielded them a small profit.

There are fatal weaknesses in all the arguments yet
advanced by the Baconians, and there are positive reasons
why Bacon could not have written Shakspere's plays.
More is known of the details of Bacon's life than of almost
any other man of that time. William Rawley, a man of
thirty-eight years of age at Bacon's death, wrote a biogra-
phy of him in 1657. Rawley was well acquainted with
the man, and it certainly seems that if Bacon had written

182 The Trinity Archive.

the plays ascribed to Shakspere, Rawley would have
mentioned the fact in his biography, whereas we know as
a fact that no mention of the plays whatever has ever been
in the least hinted by this biographer, or by any other
person who attempted up to 1856 to say anything about
Bacon. Certainly some one would have mentioned this
fact if there had been any grounds for so doing ; some one
would have spoken in some place, at some time, about
Shakspere not being the real author. The supporters of
Bacon accept gladly everything his biographers have said
about him, but they say it was through an oversight of
theirs that these plays were not placed to his credit.

In all of Bacon's writings which are extant, including
his letters, his Promus and his private Note-Book, there
not only is no allusion whatever to the plays published as
Shakspere' s, but he does not even show a familiarity with
English poetry, especially dramatic poetry.

If Bacon had written the plays he would have let people
know something about it; this fact is demonstrated by
the letter he wrote to the Bishop of Lincoln when Bacon
was almost at death's door. He said, "I find that the
ancients, as Cicero, Demosthenes, Plinius Secundus and
others have preserved both their creations and their epistles.
In imitation of whom I have done the like to my own,
which, nevertheless, I will not publish while I live ; but I
have been bold to bequeath them to your lordship and Mr.
Chancellor of the Duchy. My speeches perhaps you will
think fit to publish ; however, the letters, many of them,
touch too much upon late matters of state to be published,
yet I made provisions that they should not be lost." He
felt the importance of preserving what he had written —
and he took the pains carefully to correct his works in his
own handwriting, even to fragments. It seems clear from
this fact that if he had written them he would have men-
tioned the plays somewhere before he died. The following
quotation from Drummond, in his notes of Jonson's Con-

The Bacon- Shakspere Controversy. 183

versation in 1619, is sufficient proof that Bacon did not
write the plays. Drummond's words are, "At his (Jon-
son's) hither coming Sir Francis Bacon said to him, he
loved not to see Poesy go on other feet than poetical
Dactylus and Spondaeus. " It is admitted on all sides that
the early verse of Bacon show no signs of the genius of
Shakspere.

Bacon was not in a position thoroughly to understand
the stage. His life was away from the theatres. He was
a Sir, a man of dignity, and did not associate with the
actors and dramatists of his age. Spedding, in his biogra-
phy of Bacon, said, "I doubt whether there are five lines
together in Bacon which could be mistaken for Shakspere,
or five lines in Shakspere which could be mistaken for
Bacon, by one who was familiar with the several styles

If there were any reasons for supposing that

the real author was somebody else, I think I am in a con-
dition to say that, whoever it was, it was not Francis
Bacon. ' ' Tennyson said, ' 'The way in which Bacon speaks
of love would be enough to prove that he was not Shaks-
pere." These sayings appear to us as evidence enough to
prove that Bacon did not write the dramas. However, we
believe the following few sentences will, beyond the
shadow of a doubt, demonstrate the fact that Bacon did
not write the plays.

Bacon's name was not mentioned but once by his con-
temporaries as being a poet. In the year 1598 Richard
Bainfield published "Remembrance of Some English
Poets," with a warm tribute to Shakspere, but no mention
of Bacon. In 1600 John Bodenham, in naming the English
poets of that time, names Shakspere, but does not name
Bacon. Drayton mentions over twenty English poets,
including Shakspere, but not Bacon. There are numbers
of other writers who have written books on the poets of
these times without any allusion whatever to Francis
Bacon.

184 The Trinity Archive.

After having tried to prove that Bacon did not write the
plays attributed to Shakspere, it behooves us to show at
least some reasons why we place them to the credit of
Shakspere.

The author of the plays was familiar with rural life, the
middle classes, and the customs of the middle and lower
classes. He understood local peculiarities of pronuncia-
tion which can be attributed only to Stratford, where they
were used. Though we know but little of Shakspere's
life, yet we have every reason to believe that these two
conditions could be met by him. From childhood till he
was twenty years of age he moved among the middle and
lower classes of Stratford, his native town, and there first
learned the conditions of the poorer classes of people and
came in touch with the local peculiarities of his town.
Not only do the plays show peculiarities of pronunciation
to be found only in the Warwickshire country, but there
are various indications that the author had a local ac-
quaintance with Stratford. Elze says, kThe scenery in
Midsummer Night's Dream, The Winter's Tale, and As
You Like It, corresponds exactly with the scenery in
Warwickshire." Shakspere was in a position to under-
stand every peculiarity of the theatre, because we know
that he became connected with a theatre in London and
soon became an actor. Shakspere had been living in the
very atmosphere of the stage and had by due attention
familiarized himself with romances, ballads, songs and
plays that had been published. He made effective repre-
sentation on the boards. Nearly all the dramatists of this
time were actors. In the plays of Shakspere allusions are
made to the theatre. Some one has said very appropri-
ately, ' 'Is it to be taken as more remarkable that Shaks-
pere should know so much Latin and law, or that Bacon
should know so much about actors and acting."

Shakspere 's sonnets were first printed in 1609. However,
some of them were in circulation among his friends in 1598,

The Bacon-Shakspere Controversy. 186

and were accepted by his friends and rivals as the works
of his own brain and pen. Those people who were jealous
of him acknowledged his plays as the words of his own
tact and skill, and to be sure would have made no little to
do about it if they had been written with a false signature.
If they had had any reason whatever to doubt his author-
ship of the plays they would gladly have taken advantage
of such a thing and proclaimed Shakspere a false writer
and deceiver of the public.

In conclusion, no better evidence is needed that Shaks-
pere wrote the plays than the fact that every one of his
contemporaries acknowledged him as the author of the
plays. He produced the plays as his own, they were acted
as his in the theatres with which he was connected, and
about one- half were published in his life time with his
name. He became a man of some wealth from his receipts
as actor, manager, and author. And he was recognized
and accepted as the author by everybody. Ben Jonson
paid a final tribute to him. Another writer at that time
said, "Our fellow Shakspere, our associate, this play actor
who belongs to our company, writes better plays than any
of the University men."

Having all this to show that Shakspere wrote the plays,
and in view of the fact that diligent research has been
made in vain for indications that Bacon claimed to be the
author, or was supposed to be the author by any person

who was in the secret or otherwise, we think Baconians

»

will have to bring to light something radically different
from what they have thus far produced to prove that Bacon
was the author of the plays.

No critic of any standing has ever believed that Bacon
wrote the plays of Shakspere ; but since the appearance of
Judge Allen's book it may be said with absolute confidence,
in the words of Sidney Lee, whose Life of Shakspere is
now accepted as the standard work on the subject, "The
abundance of contemporary evidence attesting Shakspere's

186 The Trinity Archive.

responsibility for the works published under his name
gives the Baconian theory no rational right to a hearing ;
while such authentic examples of Bacon's effort to write
verse as survive prove beyond all possibility of contradic-
tion that, great as he was as a prose writer and a philos-
opher, he was incapable of penning any of the poetry
assigned to Shakspere. Defective knowledge and illogical
or casuistical argument alone render any other conclusion
possible. ' '

Edgewood Hall. 187

edgewood hall.

BY E. O. SM1THDEAL.

[concluded. ]

Two weeks later the meeting closed at the village and
the three boys returned to the city. Olivia alone re-
mained with Ruth. Things were going pretty much the
same way now as they had gone before. The village which
for two weeks had experienced such a religious, to say
nothing of the commercial progress, had gradually fallen
into its usual hum-drum every-day life. The sturdy
farmers had taken again to their ploughshares, and the
good wives had turned to their household duties.

The little bald-headed postmaster, whose official duties
were at this time not very stringent, might have been seen,
sitting in front of his office door, with parson Jones, read-
ing last week's newspaper, or discussing whether by right
of legitimacy Uncle Tobe Clodfellow should be appointed
for the seventeenth time as village magistrate, or some
such issue.

This kind of life did not at all please Olivia ; she longed
to be back in the city, and in about a month Jasper came
for her and they returned together to the city. Olivia
carried out, or thought she had carried out, the main pur-
pose for which she remained so long at home. She was to
be married to Jasper on New Year's, and it was her highest
object to persuade Ruth to reject Rupert and become the
lover of Stephen Collins, the companion of Jasper and
Albert.

Olivia praised the noble qualities of Stephen, doting on
his high social standing and prominence in the city as a
young man of brilliant prospect. At the same time she
underrated Rupert as a fellow whose father was deeply in
debt and could never hope to become prominent in the
business world nor anywhere else. Ruth, whose nature

188 The Trinity Archive.

was teDder. had been falsely informed, and in a way con-
formed to her sister's wishes. She consented to allow
Stephen visit her shortly, though mainly to please the
whim of her sister, and never once thought of rejecting
Rupert as her only lover.

The autumn passed quietly and the day for Olivia's
wedding was near at hand. She was as gay and lovely as
an apple blossom plucked in June. She was pleased with
everything and everybody, and New Year's day seemed a
universal wedding day.

An incident occurred here which was the occasion for
more frequent visits to the Chester home.

It will be remembered, in this connection, that Cyrus
Walters, the father of Rupert, eager to get into a more
progressive and active life, had mortgaged his farm in the
country and moved to the city, where he was now engaged
in the manufactory of tobacco. For a short time all things
went well, and his enterprise seemed so prosperous that he
had undertaken to give Rupert a college education. But
this period of prosperity was destined to be short-lived.
Mr. Walters foresaw the inevitable clash to which he was
tending, and a few weeks before the Christmas holiday,
wrote to his son telling him the hopeless condition into
which he was falling. Rupert was, of course, re-called
from his studies in the very beginning of his college course,
and thrown out on his own meagre resources to make the
most of life as best he could among the many thousands.

The Walters homestead was barely spared to cover the
heavy mortgage. Cyrus Walters was declared insolvent.
Rupert, being a young man of integrity in whom all had
the utmost confidence, was not long in finding an honor-
able position and salary sufficient to maintain himself and
dejected father, now almost heart-broken in his declining
days. He was immediately employed as book-keeper in
one of the large cotton factories in West End, and was
highly respected by the manager as a faithful and untiring
worker.

J. F. LIL.ES,

OF NORTH CAROLINA.

Trinity's First Speaker in Trinity-Wake Forest Debate.

Edgewood Hall. 189

Since this occurrence Olivia had pressed her demands on
Ruth with an additional emphasis.

"Ruth," said she one evening when the two girls were
alone in the great hall, "it will never do for you to con-
tinue your connections with Rupert. Just think how
utterly absurd it would be for you to go on and finally
marry him, an insignificant book-keeper in a cotton mill.
One whom your word-monger, Shakespere, would call
'a hedge-born swain,' while I am to be the wife of a
prominent merchant's son. Can you think of degrading
your family name in this way?"

Ruth gazed at her sister for an instant in silence, then
said, "Sister, you are older and should be my adviser, but
in this matter I think I should be left, alone to exercise
my own will and discretion. You are, doubtless, satisfied
in your choice of a husband, but your natural bent has
guided you into a sphere where I cannot and do not wish
to enter. You have your ideals, I have mine. I respect
your choice, and beg that you do only as much for mine."

Olivia heard her impatiently, and with a glance of scorn
sped with an air of wounded pride from her sister's
presence.

New Year's had come and gone, and with it the fickle-
minded Olivia thoughtlessly passed from a beautiful world
of romance and fancy into a life of a stern reality.

Shortly after this I visited Rupert, remaining with him
several days, during which time numerous occasions were
presented of seeing Olivia and her associates as they
enjoyed fashionable life at the city. Occasionally she
might be seen with Jasper strolling along some lovely
avenue, her light fantastic step and the playful affection
for her husband attracting everywhere universal attention.
She gave evening x^rties, to which came all the most
fashionable of the city folk, and which were scenes of the
most brilliant and charming social events of the season.

190 The Tbinitt Archive.

Since the marriage neither Ruth nor Olivia had visited
each other.

Olivia had not entirely given up as hopeless the desire
that at some future day she might bring to pass in the life
of her sister what she considered a most necessary event,
namely, her marriage with Stephen Collins. And to this
end, Stephen, incited by the dauntless and over-ambitious
will of Olivia, determined, at whatever cost, to press his
demands to the utmost.

Meanwhile Rupert remained steadily at work in the
mill, and had the assurance that neither Olivia nor the
fact of his sudden decline in the social world had in the
least affected the love of one who was nearest his heart.

One day I accompanied him to his work at the mill, and
was surprised to see the high favor and estimation to
which he had attained among the employees of the mill.
His nature was warm and sympathetic, and the intense
interest and fidelity with which he performed every task
entrusted to him, had drawn the admiration and respect
of the highest officials.

As we were returning home that evening about eleven
o'clock (for it was never until this time that his duties at
the mill were over), we were compelled to pass through a
portion of the city, an outlying district of a very ill-famed
and disreputable character. I noticed only a short dis-
tance before us a group of shadowy figures conversing
together in a low inauditory tone of voice. As we
approached nearer I distinguished through the dim light
among the group a face which appeared at first familiar,
although I was unable at the time to recall it fully to
memory.

Rupert told me later that this person was Albert Ches-
ter, and the others were Stephen Collins, Jim Moys and
others of their associates. I was horror-stricken, to say
the least. I scarce believed my eyes. The once manly
face, delicate features, and noble figure of Albert Chester,

Edgewood Hall. 191

which four months ago I had admired, had become pallid
and dwarfed by heavy dissipation and nntempered habits.
The glow of his flashing eye had ceased and with it his
brilliant intellect and refined genteelness were in a rapid
stage of decadence.

Rupert told me that he might be seen here almost any
night with these wild companions, and furthermore, that
his law practice was little by little ebbing away. How
little did his family know of this, and what heart-rending
would it cause could they know it !

When we reached Rupert's room, which was an humble
one, on the second floor of a large dilapidated building, I
was too excited and thoroughly surprised over the recent
event to retire immediately. I did not, however, mention
the subject further to Rupert, for I saw that his feelings,
though often accustomed to such sights, were deeply
affected. He mentioned Ruth in a tender and affectionate
manner, and I cheered him till a late hour in the night,
repeating some little snatches of playful ditties she would
hum about the house, and things she had told me of their
love.

On the morrow before the great city was astir, I bade
Rupert adieu and left for my own home on a kind farmer's
wagon, which I was fortunate to find going that way.

During the latter part of February an incident occurred
in the city which was the cause of much excitement and
sensation. Rupert Walters had been imprisoned for the
murder of Jim Moys, a wealthy banker's son. The deed
had been committed in that part of the city where we have
already seen Albert Chester, Stephen Collins, James Moys
and others on a night previous, and seemed to be shrouded
by a mystery of which no one had yet come to a definite
solution. It was, therefore, an object of unusual interest
and of much speculative theory. If the reader would
know the exact truth of the matter, the circumstances
which attended the deed of the fatal night must needs be
cleared of the mysticism which obscures its essential fact.

192 The Teinitt Abchive.

Late on a Saturday night when Rupert was returning
from the mill through the locality already mentioned, he
heard issuing from a near-by house boisterous language
and loud, bitter curses. He was in the act of passing
when the report of a pistol resounded within, followed by
wild, frantic screams and ejaculative threats of a drunken
brawl. He ascended the steps, forced open the door, and
as he entered a scene most diabolical met his astonished
gaze. On the floor in his expiring agonies lay Jim Moys,
the victim of the horrible night. His eyes at once scanned
the situation. Stooping over the dying man was the
drunken figure of Stephen Collins. Facing him with
tiger-like eyes stood Albert Chester, the perpetrator of the
horrible deed.

"Touch me not, Rupert, I'm a miserable man/' howled
Albert in his wretchedness, and in another instant dis-
charged the fatal weapon at Rupert, struggling to disarm
him. But Rupert's efforts were in vain. The bullet
passed through his left arm in its wreckless whiz, with
paralyzing effect. A few moments later two policemen,
summoned by the pistol's fire, entered and demanded
immediate explanation.

Rupert, who had been over-awed, and half stunned by
the effect of the shot, gazed wildly on the officers.

Stephen pointed to the corpse, exclaiming, "Rupert
Walters has murdered Jim Moys. See, there is his pistol."

Without further preliminary explanations, Rupert was
securely bound and rudely tumbled into the patrol wagon
which awaited them at the door. One of the officers
accompanied Rupert to jail while the other remained to
remove the corpse to Mr. Moys' home.

"Such as you should be handled with care," said the
person of the uniform as he ruthlessly drug Rupert over
the rough pavement to the jail; "if ye wish tanglefoot rye
durin' the night, jist ring the porter."

Poor Rupert was too unconscious to hear these savage
words.

Edgewood Hall. 193

It was now near two o'clock, and his arm, yet undressed,
began to throb with a writhing pain. Gradually he recov-
ered consciousness and at dawn found himself in a dank
dungeon, for, alas, he was in the murderer's cell.

At about nine the jailer came up with his breakfast,
which he offered Rupert as if he had been a pig, and with
a gruff, "Have you got off your drunk yit," bolted the
door and was gone.

All day a fierce struggle raged in the breast of Rupert.
He was engaged in a deep study, and his mind lingered on
the happening of the preceding night. His was a contest
in which were brought to play all the forces which his
swaying energies could recuperate. On the one side was
arrayed the virtuous Ruth, his wife to be, whose character
must surely weaken with that of her incestuous brother,
in case he makes known the true criminal and his accom-
plice. If he remains where he is, Albert will make his
escape, and the character of the Chester iamily will remain
uninjured. But on the other hand, he, an innocent man,
has imperiled his life, his honor, his all to save the charac-
ter of his love. Friends lost, respect lost, all lost but the
love of one, who, too, may prove unfaithful in so trying
an hour. But again the battle rages. He is only an
insignificant youth, who could never expect much of life,
at best, why not sacrifice it to the one whose life he loves
better than his own. The victory is won, love is con-
queror.

This sudden intelligence was rapidly flashed through
the horror-stricken city, and fell like a clap of thunder,
with stunning effect on the family and friends of Rupert.
Diverse opinions were exchanged in regard to the affair ;
several of the non-interested, of the more tattling kind,
who confidentially told all they knew and frequently more,
noised it through the town that Rupert had been seen at
different occasions loitering around the afore-mentioned
locality, and was suspected of having made certain clandes-

194 The Trinity Archive.

tine visits thither. Certain ones also expressed opinions to
the effect that he was a wolf in sheep's clothing, whose
baseness was all the more contemptible because shielded by
a face of piety.

Albert had made good his escape, while Jasper Newman
kept himself rather close, for the time being, awaiting the
final course of affairs. Finally after having secretly testi-
fied to everything necessary in confirming his former
statement, he felt himself rather foot loose till after the
trial at any rate. His most perplexing question was, how
was he, a witness, to clear his skirts of having anything
whatsoever to do with the affair. This he settled by
stating that he was merely a peace-maker, who happened
accidentally passing that way at the time of the affray,
and was attracted thither by report of the arms, in the
hope of restoring order. This piece of invention, con-
trived with such a degree of perfection, worked admirably
well, and would evidently, unless the whole complot were
revealed, confirm his declarations. Indeed it seemed to
be in such harmony and perfect accord with other evidence
that it was generally accepted by all as the true explana-
tion.

In the meanwhile, Olivia, ignorant of the truth, only
reminded her sister of the conversation which had occurred
between them in the early fall. Rath, however, was frank
to confess her mistake, and that she had been miserably
fooled in her opinion of Rupert Walters. She was, there-
fore, willing to follow more closely her sister's instruction,
and, although contrary to her own wish, accept the choice
of Olivia in regard to a future suitor.

Hence all obstacles which formerly seemed impregnable,
had suddenly, as if by enchantment, vanished at one
stroke. The way was now clear for Stephen; he was
entering a sea of smooth sailing ; and afar off appeared the
lovely isle of the enchanting Siren.

Edgewood Hall. 195

Albert had taken leave for an extended visit among the
Rockies, and intended, unless health was restored earlier,
to remain there for a year or more.

I did not visit Edge wood Hall as frequently now as had
been my custom. I had been most wretchedly thrown out
of joint with the times, and might appropriately say, with
Aunt Samantha Green, "I feel outen my place' ' wherever
I found myself.

My opinion with regard to the mysterious occurrence
was by no means definite ; there seemed to be something
lying back of it all which I did not quite understand, but,
from the nature of things, suspected what was afterwards
found to be the real truth. However, I remained silent on
the matter.

It was after considerable effort and patience on my part
that I succeeded in having any kind of intercourse with
the prisoner ; and was then attended with such publicity
that all attempts to question the matter further, and
satisfy myself as to the truth, were futile.

Some inquiries were made by Rupert in regard to Ruth,
the answering of which I evaded by xirofessing ignorance.
For it was hard to tell Rupert that the girl who was ever
utmost in his heart had enthroned in his stead one whom
above all else he so much abhored. This, nevertheless,
was the case, and if the truth were known, one might have
seen Ruth lightly flitting about Edgewood Hall, directing
with her womanly care the necessary arrangements to
celebrate the forthcoming nuptials. It had been Stephen's
purpose to celebrate, if possible, the wedding before the
trial of Rupert, but as nothing seemed urgent in the
Chester family, and as Stephen could give no satisfactory
reasons, the marriage was delayed until all things were
entirely ready.

Meanwhile, Rupert's trial was at hand. All excitement
and surmises in regard to its mystery had subsided, and
that Rupert bore the true guilt was received with universal
acceptance.

The Trinity Archive.

Mr. Chester, as one of the jurors, had been accompanied
to the court room by Ruth, and Olivia also, who had been
drawn thither through a matter of mere curiosity.

Stephen, as a witness, had testified as far as he kne*v
about the matter, sufficiently to convict and condemn, as
the inevitable murderer, Rupert Walters, the prisoner
before the bar. Other evidence had been introduced which
seemed bearing in any way, directly or indirectly, on the
case in progress. The last witness had just been dismissed,
and a general stir ran through the room, listeners erected
themselves from their cramped positions, when a man was
seen elbowing his way through the crowded aisle toward
the front. His person was rather tall and slender. His
face looked haggard and care-worn, and showed him to be
a man of about thirty. He moved through the throng
with an air of defiance and determination, and as he neared
the inclosure I recognized the personage of Albert Chester.
I could not be mistaken; this was the rugged, pallid face
that I had seen in the dim light only a few months ago,
and it was this same pale visage, if anything more ghastly.
He approached near the bench, and as he halted before the
Judge all eyes were turned toward him. Although his
physical manhood was shrivelled and palsied, his bearing
was free and unfaltering. His face had a determined look
and was fixed. His eyes flashed and their fierceness seemed
to interpret some deep mystery. The look of tragedy sat
upon his forehead. He glanced for an instant at the pris-
oner, and in a clear, stern voice, said, "Your Honor, may
I be allowed a word in behalf of the prisoner?" Having
received an answer in the affirmative, he proceeded: "I
have banished everything from myself that should consti-
tute a true man. One thing I am unable to forget, the
thought of at one time being pure and innocent. The
thoughts of my sainted mother, and the unbearable com-
punctions of a dust-trodden conscience have directed me
here to-day. Like a fleeing dog I have roamed the earth

Edoewood Hall. 19?

shunning the bar of justice. And to me this life is worse
than any could be in hell. Whatever it is I suffer the
penalty, for I declare that before you now stands the mur-
derer of James Moys, and yonder," pointing to Stephen,
"is my accomplice."

Through the court there rose a murmur from the horror-
stricken multitude. The truth was at last known. Ruth
embraced her brother, and pressing her tender heart
against his bosom, with her arras entwined about his neck,
kissed his pale cheeks tenderly and remained long sobbing.
The trial was for the time suspended. When the brother
and sister were at last torn asunder, Ruth gently moved
toward Rupert, and with her hand resting lightly on his
arm, said in a trembling voice, "Rupert, will you ever
forgive me while I live?"

"My dear girl," responded Rupert, "you have done
nothing to be forgiven," and as the evening fell, passed
from the court room and out of the city with his face
toward the lowly estate of his wretched father.

Three months had now passed and it was October again.
The trees were gay in plumage, and the corn lay piled in
long wind rows in the field. To-day I visit Edgewood
Hall, but this time with the lovely Rose lightly tripping
by my side. We are going to spend the day with Rupert
and Ruth, in compliance with an invitation from Ruth
herself, to which was appended in her dainty hand,
"Come, the day is ours, we four and no more." As we
entered the libraiy, Ruth and Rupert were seated together
in a corner, and methought I observed, as I espied the
happy lovers, "the sun of sweet content re-risen" on their
blushing faces.

108 The Trinity Archive.

the acts of the trinitites in the days of
kilgothegreat.

(MS Found Among the Ruins of S. C. Dispensary System.)
^jf 1. Now it came to pass in the fourth year of his reign,
that a rumor was brought to the king of the Country of
the Tarheelites that great discord had arisen between the
tribes of the Trinitites and the Wakeforestites concerning
the dispensation of the "fire-water."

2. When the King heard these tidings he was sorely
troubled and calling a messenger unto him, he commanded
him, saying — "Go ye unto the tribes and bid them each
send unto me their three bravest soldiers, so that I and
my people may decide which is right. Let them engage
in battle and unto the bravest and strongest will I give a
a silver cup —

3. And on the day appointed by the King the chosen
ones assembled themselves together with a train of their
followers —

4. And there were three captains from each tribe —

5. Prom the tribe of the Trinitites came one captain of
the house of the Columbians and two from the house of the
Hesperians — And likewise from the tribes of the Wake-
forestites came their three mightiest captains —

€T 6. And it came to pass on the evening of the twenty-
ninth day of the month call Nov

7. That they all ascended into the council chamber, and
when they were all assembled the King rose up and spake,
saying —

8. Behold, the time is at hand that ye shall do battle —
Gird up your loins, and fightlikell, and unto the strongest
will I give a cup of pure silver — Thus have I said, and
verily thus will I do — Selah !

9. But when the Wakeforestites saw the Trinitites, their
knees smote together and they were sore afraid and they
said —

IT

The Acts of the Trinitites. 199

10. Our chance is like unto a snowball's chance in Plu-
to's hands. Wehadbettergetamoveonus, which means the
Trinitites are hot stuff —

chapter II.

1. And straightway with one accord they fell upon each
other and great was the fall thereof —

2. And the children of the Trinitites took with them a
band called Roo Ters who lifted up their voices and
shouted with a great shout to cheer the hearts of their
warriors —

3. And the noises they made were like the rushing of
many waters —

4. And the Wakeforestites did likewise, but they were
mere sounding brass : a tinkling cymbal — Selah !

5. And the warriors of both tribes came together about
the eighth hour of the afternoon and began to fight —

6. And the Wakeforestites fell before the first charge of
the Trinitites — verily they went down like the grass before
the mower's sickle —

7. For the wrath of the Trinitites was great — like unto
the stored up waters of a mighty river —

8. And it came to pass that when they had made an end
of fighting one from the warriors of the Trinitites opened
his mouth and said —

9. O, King, live forever — Thou hast seen a fair fight and
wilt judge justly concerning the victory.

10. Never, 0 King was such brass. Did the Wakefor-
estites think they could rise up against us and not be
whitewashed? Verily — all gall is divided into three parts
— Behold 0 King, the three parts in the form of the Wake-
forestites prostrate at my feet, and judge accordingly —

11. And he spake thusly —

CHAPTER III.

1. Then with a blast of trumpets and amid the acclama-
tions of the band of Roo Ters, the King rose up spake,
saying —

1

f

200 The Trinity Archive.

2. Behold, how art the mighty oaks of Wakeforest
fallen ! But surely they were freshasell in their audacity —

3. The Trinitites have fought a good light and the
Wakeforestites have been scientifically whopped —

4. Therefore unto the Trinitites do I give the Cup —
Selah !

5. Then shrieks of joy rose up from the Roo Ters, and
the Wakeforestites cussed a mighty cuss saying —

6. Wedontgiveadarn — which interpreted means — the
grapes are sour —

7. And then at the eleventh hour amid weeping and
wailing and gnashing of teeth, they passed into outer
darkness.

8. And the Trinitites returned unto their own land, the
warriors and Roo Ters and a band of Trinitite maidens,
singing songs of joy and Thanksgiving —

9. And unto a Joounyour was given the task of record-
ing these things and so, it is done — Selah !

"02."

A Song. 201

A SONG.

(Tenth Anniversary of 9019.)

Some years ago, one moonlit night,

While silence reigned supreme,
And e'en the owls had ceased to hoot,

And given up to dream,
Some certain lads in conclave hidden,

With hearts both brave and true,
Contrived the subject of the lines

That I now read to you.

'Twas in the good old Kandolphshire,

Where Craven wrought so well,
A hero worthy of more praise

Than human lips can tell, —
'Twas in this shire, those valiant lads

Concocted all the scheme.
That even endures until this day

And constitutes my theme.

Tho' it was night, those selfsame lads

Were not on mischief bent,
No purpose filled their honest hearts

Like evil men invent.
Their young souls throbbed with buoyant hope,

An earnest, strong desire —
A feeling fit to lift men up

And noble deeds inspire.

They loved their State, its worthy fame

Was dear unto them all,
They knew how Carolinians fight

And answer duty's call.
They knew all this, but still they heard

A cry from all the land
For other volunteers to come

And in the fore front stand.

202 The Tbinitt Aechive.

To stand and strive in civic strife

For justice, truth and right,
For all that brings enlightenment,

And routs the hosts of night ;
And hearing this those youths did long

To do some noble thing,
That through the years would aid this cause

And helpful influence bring.

They loved their alma mater, too,

Which under Crowell's care
Was pulsing with a newborn hope

And caught new visions rare.
The youths looked forward to a time

When Trinity should stand,
The peer of any of her kind

In all our Southern land.

To lend their strength unto this end

They thought a noble cause —
Nobler than seeking with the crowd

For guerdon or applause.
They thought to strike the hand and pledge

Each faithful honest heart
To give staunch aid unto this work

And bear a manly part.

They loved all men and wished to be

So pure in heart and deed,
That they might be a help to all

Nor any man impede.
One life they longed to learn to live

And follow day by day,
The life we call the Light, the Truth,

The safe and narrow Way.

So on that night while moon was high
And owls had ceased to sing,

A Song. 203

Those youths contrived with solemn oath

To do this very thing.
To form a royal brotherhood

Of loyal hearts and strong,
To fight in battle for the good

Against the hosts of wrong.

It bears a most mysterious name,

Tradition claims its part,
Some cherished secrets that I wish

I could to yon impart.
But these are ours, you'll not desire

To know them every one,
Enough to know we espouse that cause

By noble youths begun.

You're only glad that we are pledged

To Carolina's weal,
For you've the love that one and all

The patriots true must feel.
And you in heart will rally round

And lend a helping hand,
In lifting Trinity to be

The leader in our land.

Leader in all those virtues fair

That make the rounded man ;
Courageous she to stand for truth,

To execute her plan. —
To lift herself above the crowd

That seeks for sordid gain.
And call the tardy hosts to come

Up to her noble plain.

Ah ! great old College, well we know

The battle now is on,
That fierce the fight will surely be

Before the crown is won.

204 The Trinity Archive.

But won 'twill be, the truth will rise,

While error dies in pain,
Falsehood can never 'twart thy strength

Nor touch thee with a stain.

Craven's dead and Crowell's gone,

But one now leads the van,
Who falters not. let jealous foes

Try every dart they can.
The tocsin sounds, the slogans roll,

The standard high is raised ;
Let scorners scoff, the tight will on

Till light and truth be praised.

I'd finish here did I not know

A thought some would express,
"Your aim is high, your lives below,

The purpose you express. ' '
The charge is true, we know we fall

Too far below our mark,
But listen, now I'll hint the cause

Nor leave you in the dark.

If fault be found in our lives,

If aught untrue there be.
Remember this, no man can claim,

Infallibility.
If fault be found in our lives,

And fault there is, I ween,
'Tis not because we wear the badge

Of 9019.

Just one word more, there is an oath,

Enjoined on every man,
To search him out a princess fair

And marry, if he can.

— J. F. Bivins.

W. H. WANNAMAKER,

OF SOUTH CAROLINA.

Trinity's Second Speaker in Trinit5--Wake Forest Debate.

Our Silver Anniversary. 206

OUR SILVER ANNIVERSARY.*

BY DR. EDWIN MIMS.

There has been but one feeling in my sonl during these
glad days — a feeling of unbounded joy in the continued
growth and prosperity of Vanderbilt University. I doubt
if we as alumni have realized the extent to which our Alma
Mater has impressed itself on the educational work of the
South and has become an influence in the life of the
Southern people.

I do not intend at this time to repeat the story so well
set forth by Chancellor Kirkland this morning ; only to
call attention once more to the significant efforts that have
been made by this institution to correlate all the parts of
our educational system — universities, colleges and schools
— and to introduce high standards of work and inculcate
the best ideal of education. In the abolition of the pre-
paratory department, in the elevation of the requirements
of admission, in the maintenance of modern courses of
study, Vanderbilt has made history. Other institutions
have since adopted some, or all, of these features, but it
must be said, as President Hadley said this morning, that
Vanderbilt has led in the educational development of the
New South. It has done just these things that needed to
be done ; it has had a large endowment, a scholarly faculty,
large equipment, but it would have failed in its mission if
it had not brought the institution in line with the educa-
tional tendencies for the past quarter of a century — in a
word, if it had not followed the leadership of men like
President Eliot, of Harvard, who have almost reconstructed
our educational system.

All this may be well known to you, but it is not always
realized that just such educational reform is not a technical

*An address delivered at the Banquet given at Vanderbilt University in
connection with the 25th anniversary exercises.

206 The Trinity Archive.

matter merely ; it has an influence in the life of our people.
We wonder frequently why so much is made of the seem-
ingly mechanical side of education, forgetting that the
spirit generated in one department of activity is soon felt
in others. The students and alumni of this institution
have caught the spirit of progress, of a reasonable progress
in all spheres of life and thought. When Dr. Charles
Foster Smith wrote his article on Honorary Degrees he
sounded a note of warning against all shams, whether in
politics or religion. When Dr. W. M. Baskervill, whose
name we mention with reverence on this occasion, wrote
his article on Southern Literature, stating that there was
not much valuable literature in the ante-bellum South and
giving reasons therefor, he was laying the basis for a
criticism of life as well as of literature. When Chancellor
Kirkland made his memorable speech in Memphis a year
ago he was appealing for a higher standard of thinking
and of living. Every department that has been improved,
every course of study that has been elevated, every second-
ary school that has been started as the result of a high
educational policy, every attempt to get hold of the best
that has been thought and said on every subject, has
furnished inspiration for higher and better work. A cer-
tain way of doing things, of bringing things to pass, may
be detected in those who have fully caught the spirit of
our University.

All this is but to say that Vanderbilt University is of
the New South, or, as Mr. Page would prefer to say, "the
old South with energies in new directions." Several
notable movements may be said to date from about the
year 1875 and later. Theresas been a widespread indus-
trial development, that promises much for the future; for,
while we look upon the commercial spirit as antagonistic
to many of the finer things of life, commercial prosperity
is an indispensable ally of all progress in the things that
are more excellent. We have had also what may be said

Our Silver Anniversary. 207

to be a renaissance in letters, when such men as Lanier,
Harris, Page and Allen have spoken in terms of art of that
which is most interesting in Southern life. And there has
been an educational awakening — common schools, high
schools, colleges and universities have felt the quickening
of a new life.

But all this progress has been, and is being, accom-
plished in the face of very great obstacles. You will
pardon me if I speak somewhat freely, and yet frankly, of
some things that have hindered the right kind of progress
in the Southern States. Any institution that stands for
what is best in modern life and thought, any movement
that breaks away from the past, is sure to meet with cer-
tain wrong ideas and ways of thinking.

In the first place, the South has suffered from extreme
conservatism. As opposed to radical and destructive
spirit, one should choose an extreme conservatism every
time, but that is not the alternative presented. The con-
flict is often between a blind following of the past and a
progressive spirit that builds upon the past a liner and
nobler structure. The friends of true progress are those
who reckon with the past, but are also stirred by new and
diviner impulses. If there is any one thing true, it is that
through the ages one increasing purpose runs and the
thoughts of men are widened with the process of the suns.

This conservative spirit in the South manifests itself in
many ways, and especially in religion and politics. When
shall we learn to make the distinction between a man like
Huxley, who speaks with every authority on science, but
with no authority on religion, and a man like Romanes,
who speaks with authority on both? To accept the results
of modern science and modern criticism one does not have
to go to those whom much learning has made mad and
dogmatic, but to those who have a genius for seeing all
modern progress in the light of the fundamental truths of
the Christian religion. We need to do our religious think-

208 The Trinity Archive.

ing in the nineteenth century and not in any preceding
century. I was rejoiced to hear the wise words of Bishop
Hendrix on Sunday ; they seemed to strike a new note,
calling for a better appreciation of modern thought, and at
the same time for greater spiritual power.

We can never expect to be a free people until we vote as
we thinly. There is no worse tyranny than the tyranny of
party. There is an imperative demand that we have inde-
pendent voters who will dare to think, and having thought,
to act. It may be necessary, in view of the perplexing
negro problem, to make a distinction between local and
national politics, but the independent voter will do this.
There is no reason why, when issues are constantly chang-
ing, the South should remain solid in national elections.
I am speaking not as a Democrat or a Republican, but as
a mugwump, and I rejoice that I belong to the party of
Curtis and Lowell, Carl Schurz and Seth Low, Hadley and
Eliot, and men in all parts of the South to-day — editors,
business men, preachers and educators — who are daring to
use thought in the high and noble work of voting. The
late William L. Wilson should be a lasting inspiration to
all Southern men to be thoughtful and free.

Another obstacle in the way of progress is a tendency
towards provincialism. We have cultivated too much the
habit of thinking more highly of ourselves than we ought
to think. A spirit of boastfulness is often a great enemy
to progress.

We have had a great history ; there are some things in
Southern civilization that cannot be equalled by any other
section of the world, but we have our defects; we are
lamentably behind the world in many things. We need
to lay the emphasis at times not on what we are or have
been, but what we are not and ought to be. We should
see ourselves in the light of the best there is in the world
to-day and has been in the past, and then we shall not
make such exaggerated statements of many phases of our

Our Silver Anniversary. 209

development. We shall not in twenty-five years reproduce
the magnificent institutions of learing in the North, nor
Kopley Square, Boston, within a generation. In public
libraries, art galleries, music halls, museums, well-endowed
institutions of learning, publishing houses, centers of
culture, we are behind the civilized world.

In a word, we need to ask ourselves "uncomfortable
questions" sometimes. We are not always able to take
criticism as men ought to. The truest friend of the South
to-day is the man who is trying to see things as they are
and to establish things as they ought to be. Unfortunately
we pay too much attention to the criticisms of the Northern
press, much of which is unsympathetic and ignorant. We
cannot afford to have our vision blurred or our insight
impaired by too much attention to the criticism of men
who do not represent the sentiment of the Northern people.
If lynching is wrong, it is wrong regardless of what the
Northern press may say to arouse our anger, and to estab-
lish us in our old way of thinking. We must work out
our own salvation regardless of the provoking remarks of
other people.

We have not paid enongh attention to the criticism of
our own thoughtful men. We have said that Southern
men who were writing with insight and discrimination on
Southern problems were trying to be "smart," to catch the
ear of the North, to overthrow the institutions and ideas
that time has allowed. We are wise if we listen to the
men in all professions who are tryiny to lead us in the
paths of truth.

I have spoken somewhat at length on what seems to be
not in accord with my subject. I trust that you will see
the connection. Vanderbilt University has had to contend
with all these obstacles. It has encouraged a new spirit.
It has not been radical, but wisely conservative. Its
alumni, as a rule, are independent in their thinking, broad
in their conception of tilings, and filled with the spirit of

210 !*;: The Trinity Archive.

the future. All the weight of this institution has been
thrown against provincialism and narrowness ; it has incul-
cated the spirit of freedom in all things, and in its whole
history is revealed the willingness to accept the best and
wisest criticism.

I believe that the future of this institution, as of the
entire South, is a brilliant one. It will be a privilege to
live in this section during the next quarter of a century.
Never was there a better opportunity for men of patience
and industry, of sane judgment and broad culture, men
who have sympathy with their fellow-men, and a vital
faith in God. The gratifying growth for the past quarter
of a century is but the earnest of progress such as we have
little dreamed of.

Bliss is it in this dawn to be alive,
To be young is very heaven.

Recessional — -Nother Kind. 211

♦•RECESSIONAL— 'NOTHER KIND."

The tumult and the shouting dies —
The speakers and the hosts depart —

Still stands the Commerce Chamber prize,
The Cup — a masterpiece of Art —

That Cup, Wake Forest, 's with us yet,

Now you just bet — now you just bet.

Wake Forest's men are cooling down —
You know those men were roaring hot —

Oh, Lord ! they let the swear words come
When they forgot — when they forgot.

'Twas awful when they swore, but yet,

We have the Cup they didn't get.

Grood-bye, Wake Forest, here's the list

We pass to every worthy foe.
The reason why your speakers missed —

We were too quick — they were not slow-
That 'twas so easy — we regret —
But pardon! that's not etiquette.

Take in your colors — pack the Cup —
'Twas all most admirably done —

But, dear Wake Forest, don't give up,
We're always ready for such fun.

The Cup, you know, is right here yet,

Now donH forget — please — don't forget.

212

The Trinity Archive.

D. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-Chief.
Assistant Editor.

As one pauses on the brink of the nineteenth century and
glances backward at the fruits of the ingenuity of man during
the last one hundred years, there comes to him a sense of
gratification. The progress along all lines has been phenom-
enal. It has been a century of thought and action, and
wherever these two qualities are combined the results are
always great. Literature has made itself felt more than ever
before. The author and the citizen have been brought nearer
together; books are made to apply to the practical thought
and action of the great body of citizens. No longer is the
literary man considered a dreamer, nor is the man at his desk
and the man going in and out among his fellow men two
separate and distinct characters. Literary work has become
practical, and practical thinking men are making literature.
And the forces that have directed the course of the past
century are those set in motion by such men. It is largely
through the magazine, which in all its forms is a product of
the nineteenth century, that these influences have been able
to reach the great masses of people and keep them in touch
with the leading ideas of their day.

The influence of books on the past century is so great that
one can almost trace any modern development to some book
which originated and directed its course. In a recent number
of the Outlook is given six selections of ten books each made
by six different prominent men of letters in America, the

Editorial. 213

selections being what in the mind of each is the ten books
that have influenced the century most. And along whatever
lines there has been phenomenal progress there can be seen
in these selections the book that has given an impetus to the
work. The great broadening tendency in the world of science
finds its exponent in Darwin's Origin of the Species, which
has a place in each selection. In philosophy we find Hegel
the controlling spirit, giving an impetus to a course that has
developed into the great philosophical system of to-day. The
great democratic movement has been led by men like Bryce
and Tocqueville, while Karl Max, Comte and Mills have
dealt with political questions, and such men as Wordsworth,
Tennyson and Browning have saved literature, iu its stricter
sense, from the narrow ideals of the past. The greatness of
the influence this small group of men had on the thought and
development of the nineteenth century will never be known.
If we look at the past with some gratification what must be
our thoughts as we turn to the future ? It is the ideal life
that strives to make each day mean more to it than the pre-
vious one; it would be an ideal world where one generation
or century strives to make greater progress than the preceding.
That is what the twentieth century proposes and men are
wanted at the front to take the places once occupied by the
great moulders of thought in the last hundred years. If the
next century can build on the present with results propor-
tional to those of the nineteenth, working with the condition
of affairs in 1800 as a basis, it is difficult to conceive of what
will be the status of the world at the opening of the twenty-
first century.

The man who hopes for development along any line, only
expects it as the result of earnest effort, which carries with it
the idea of hard struggle. The athlete subjects himself to
the most severe taxation of every muscle for years, in order
that he may eventually stand before the public as a noble
specimen of physical manhood. The man of an intellectual

214 The Trinity Archive.

bent shuts himself up in his library and delves among his
books till his mind becomes dizzy with overwork; and after
years of toil and weariness he is able to take a position among
the leading thinkers of the day. Neither can the business
man hope to manipulate great enterprises until he has served
his apprenticeship, going in and out among men, having his
interests to clash with theirs, learning how to bring things to
pass in the real strife that is always on in the business world.
And the man who is free from all struggle is likely to remain
a weakling no matter what line of business he may follow.

If this is true of the individual it is even more applicable
to a corporation or body of men united for a common purpose.
If best results are to be obtained here it is a prime necessity
that every one interested be bound together in the closest
union. This union, as well as the development noticed in
the case of the individual, results directly from conflicts with
the outside world. It was this idea that caused so many of
our statesmen to hail the Spanish war as a force that would
strengthen the bonds that bind the North and the South
together. These conflicts must come to all progressive cor-
porations. The individual never did attempt anything out
of the commonplace that did not meet with obstacles, neither
can a corporation or body of men hope to. But when these
conflicts come, as long as the individuals are bound closer
together by them, the result is always beneficial. And that
institution, whether its object be political, commercial or
educational, which does not launch far enough into the
untried, to bring upon itself some strife, at least, can never
hope to attain its highest possibilities; while on the other
hand there is no better sign of life and growth than the strug-
gle an institution is forced to engage in.

Trinity is one of the youngest institutions of any promi-
nence in the South, and from her infancy she has been
engaged in a severe strife with obstacles that have come in
the way of her progressive tendency. In each of these
struggles she has fallen back upon the love of her friends and

Editorial. 215

has found support there. They in turn have been bound
closer together and strengthened to push their college to
higher stages of progress until to-day, notwithstanding her
short period of existence, Trinity stands in the forefront of
Southern colleges. And as she looks out on the future, with
high ideals set before her, she fully realizes that her success
in the past has been due to those who were willing to lay
aside their private interests and rally to her support in time
of trouble, contributing their time, thought and possessions
to her interests, and it is through such men as these and her
other warm friends throughout the country that she hopes to
attain her present ideals.

It is a source of great pleasure to The Archive to present
to its readers cuts of Trinity's three speakers who met success-
fully the representatives of our sister college in an intercolle-
giate debate held in Raleigh on Thanksgiving evening.

HON. F. M. SIMMONS.

The Archive takes pardonable pride in pointing to the
Alumni of Trinity who achieve success in life, and it is with
peculiar pleasure that we congratulate the Hon. F. M. Sim-
mons on the honor which has come to him in his election to
the United States Senate. Mr. Simmons was born in Jones
county, and was prepared for college by Prof. Joseph Kinsey,
a Trinity man, now Principal of Wilson Female Academy,
who was then teaching in Jones county.

Mr. Simmons graduated at Trinity in 1873. While in
college he was an excellent student. The records of the
college show that his standing as a student was very high.
His associates in college say that while a student he exhibited
those elements of leadership which have since been a marked
factor in his political career. After graduation Mr. Simmons
returned to his father's farm in his native county and began

216 The Trinity Archive.

the study of law. Before he was twenty-one years of age he
received his license from the Supreme Court to practice law.
He remained in Jones county for about two years engaged in
the practice of his profession, and then he moved to New
Bern, where he formed a co-partnership with the late Judge
M. E. Manly and his son Clement Mauly, now of Winston.
After the death of Judge Manly, Mr. Simmons and Mr.
Clement Manly were partners for a number of years. In
1886 Mr. Simmons was nominated by the Democratic party
for Congress in the Second district, which had a Republican
majority of about sixty-five hundred. There were two oppos-
ing candidates, both negroes, and the vote of the Republican
party being divided, Mr. Simmons was elected. During his
term in Congress he exhibited great ability. He made a
number of speeches which showed his powers as a speaker.
The most important speech he made was one in support of
the Mills Tariff bill. Though serving his first term in Con-
gress he secured special appropriations for his District
amounting to over two hundred thousand dollars. It was
during his term of office that the appropriation for the Public
Building in New Bern was secured. At the close of the first
term he was renominated, but was defeated by a small
majority. The Alliance had in the meantime become very
strong in the State and at the next Congressional convention
he refused to sign the demands of that organization, and was
in consequence defeated for the nomination.

Mr. Simmons was Chairman of the Democratic Executive
Committee of the State during the campaign of 1892, and
exhibited wonderful ability as the leader of his party. In
1893 he was appointed Collector of Internal Revenue for the
Eastern District of North Carolina. He served in this posi-
tion for four years, and then resumed the practice of law as a
member of the firm of Simmons, Pou & Ward.

In the campaign of 1892 the Populist party first began to
show its strength in politics in the State, and the ability
which Mr. Simmons showed in conducting this memorable

Editorial. 217

campaign made his party look to him to lead it in the cam-
paign of 1898, and consequently he was re-elected Chairman
of the State Executive Committee. He was re-elected in
1900. The history of these campaigns is well known to
all who have followed the political life of the State. One
thing was clearly demonstrated and that was the fact that
Mr. Simmons was one of the greatest political leaders the
State had ever known. He possessed all those elements that
inspire men to action. He is always calm and apparently
undisturbed in the most exciting campaigns. He never
"loses his head." He is a man to inspire other men, and
those who love and admire him most are those who know him
best. In the heat of political campaigns, feeling runs high
and reckless charges are made, but The Archive is glad to
say that no charge reflecting on his private or public charac-
ter has ever been authenticated. His record is an open book.
Because of these things we are glad that the State has honored
him.

In all the positions of honor and trust which he has occu-
pied, he has exhibited marked ability and fidelity to duty,
and as he represents the interests of the people in the Councils
of the Nation we believe that he will be actuated by nothing
but the highest motives.

Mr. Simmons is an honored member of the Board of
Trustees, having been elected by the Alumni Association.
He has always taken a great interest in his Alma Mater, and
The Archive rejoices in the new honors which have come
to him, believing he will wear them worthily.

X

218

The Trinity Archive.

"W'y, ha'o, Jim, glad ter see you. Wha's you erstayin'
now?"

"Wal, jes' nowl'serputt'n' upatdecollidge up heah. But
I reckon I'll ha'ter leab dar purty soon. I's jes' ergwine
down town now ter git er bag o' goobers, an' don't wan' ter
be boddered as I'm in er sorter hurry.

"But hol'on an' tel me w'at you's erdoin' at de collidge."

"Wal, ef yer mus' be alius ermeddlin' wid udder folks's
biziness, set down on dis heah box an' I'll tell yer all erbout
it. Heah's a piece er plank you c'n be er cuttin' on, ef you'll
jes' gi' me a chaw terbacker now. Wal, "Jim went on put-
ting the quid into his oral aperture," yer see I wuz jes' er-
gwine ter pass 'roun' ter see how things wuz ergwine on up
dar, but whin I got dar I foun1 eberything done an' gone ter
de smash Not ter wurry you wid too many o' de 'ticklers,
dat Arkhive is all out o' shape dis yeah. Dey's got a per-
kulyer kind o' Edeater dat's got er lot o' perkulyer kind o'
idys, dat nobody don't 'gree wid 'cep' 'im. Now, fer ink-
stans, he don't b'liebe dat nobody cain't write no Wayside
Wares wu'f er shuck, an' 'cause he cain't git good uns he
won't ha' none. Wal, now yer know dat's a berry, berry
sejous mistake. Wal, I jes' wint eround ter 'is orfice, er
room, fer dat's all it is, an' gi' 'im er piece o' my min'. He
said he'd try 'em fer de next senchury ef I'd kinder look arter
it fer 'im, an' ef dey won't no good arter dat he'd shet 'em
out foreber. I cain't tell what' 11 'appen now as I's ergwine
ter leab dis part o' de worl'.

"W'at fer?"

Wayside Wares. 219

"Wal, it's diserway. As I said, I spected dey'd need me
ter look arter de collidge, but now I's pershuaded dey don't.
You see dey's got er Statististical Ordah up dar w'at nobody
did'n' know w'at it wuz ertryin' ter do till it had er publick
meetin' jes' 'fo' Chns'mas. Wal I'uz dar, er right rank
strangeah, don't yer know. I hyeard de big bell erringin'
an' went de way 1 seed de udder peoples ergwine. I come
ter er big room, but dey wan't nobody inside yit. Dey wuz
two funny looking' fellers er standin' at de doo' wid de fun-
niest garmints on I eber did see. Dey had long tails w'at
made de fellers look lack dese grass'oppers w'at yer see er-
walkin' erbout in Barker's almynick. Wal, I went in an'
sot down, bein' er strangeah as I tol' yer, an' I reckin I stayed
dar two hours er mo' afo' ennybody come in 'cep' er few
fellers w'at sot down on de back banches. Dat showed deir
sinse. I alius saw fo'ks take de frunt banches w'en dey come
fust, but dese did'n'. But arter de two hours wuz up I
hyeard er rustlin' an' tu'ned ter look, and w'at yer reckin I
seed. Dere come er whole lot o' dem fellers in dem grass-
'opper-tail coats, an' 'inos' ebery one o' em had 'im er gal.
An' dem gals, how dey wuz dressed whar dey purtended ter
be dressed ertall, but deir ahms an' shou'ders wuz jes' as
necked as dey come inter dis woT. Wal, dis crowd had
hoss sinse, fer dey come right up an' tuck de fus' banches.
But de feller w'at come erhead, he sho1 got in de mush. He
wuz ergwine ter show 'is perliteness, yer know an' wait fer
'em all ter set down fus'. Wal, dar he stood till all de tud-
der ones sot down by deir gals, an' w'at yer reckin, dey wan't
narry gal lef ' fer 'im, so he had ter take 'is grass' opper-tail
coat an' wa'k back out. I jes' lack ter larfed right out.''

"But how erbout dem gals' interrupted Pete, "wan't dat
night purty col' ".

"ColM I shou'd think, col' as blazes, but w'at o' dat? Ef
de gals did git sick, aint Du'ham full o' doctahs. Wal, I jes"
gazed at dem gals, fer dey wuz purty, till one o' dem grass-
'opper fellers jumped up an' begun ter spout riggers lack a

220 The Trinity Archive.

true membah o' de Statististical Ordah. Yer know I alius
wuz pore at figgers, so I jes' looked out o' der winder. But
I mus' hurry on, I see you's jes' erbout finist dat stick an'
my terbacker is erbout all chawed up. Wal de nex' man ter
git up wuz one dey called Mistah Basket, er some'n' lack dat.
He wo' one o' dem same kind er coats. He tried to make out
he wern't ole but dat 'ead it tol' on 'im. Sum figgers inju'd
de fus' paht o' 'is speech, but de las' paht, whar he tol' er-
bout de pu'poses o' de Ordah wuz sartinly fine. Dey's
ergwine ter stan' by de collidge jes' lack dey's been erdoin'
eber since de day w'en dey wuz auganized. Den Mr. Biffins
(all de speakers wuz diked in dem same kind o' coats), Mistah
Biffins he read a poam. Now yer know I nebah wuz much
uv er man fer poatry, but dis man as er true membah o' 'is
Ordah made 'is poam de dullest one I ebah hyea'd by putting
figgers in it — de fust poet I eber knowed ter do dat. Mistah
Stnute had dem same figgers in 'is speech, but out'n' side o'
dat, he made er whalin' good talk. He tol' us erbout de wu'k
dis Ordah had done in de pas' an' w'at it wuz ergwine ter do
in de days ter come. O, dis is er good Ordah 'cause dey said
so dat night. I wish I had time ter tell yer w'at dey's er-
doin' fer dis worl', but I cain't do widout my goobers no
longer."

"O, hoi' on. You say you's not needed up dar, w'at's de
reasin.

"Wal, yer see dis Statistiscal Ordah can 'tend ter things
fer's dat's cousarned. Dey's got things purty well in hau'
up dar too. Dey's got seben men ter keep de styudents in
ordah, five in de fac'lty an' three erlookin' arter de preps.
An' so I's not needed. Yessah, dey's all right, 'cause dey
said so, yes dey did."

1 'But can dem men look arter things wu'f a shuck? I'd
hate ter trus' 'em."

"W'at you mean, man? W'y dey's got ebery man up dar
w'at's gotde leas' bit o' l'arnin', er moral ch'rackter, er enny
hoss since ertall. I tho't dat w'en dem fellers w'at come

F. S. CARDEN,

OF WEST VIRGINIA.

Trinity's Third Speaker in Trinity Wake Forest Debate.

Wayside Wares. 221

fust tuck de back banches. Yessah, dat's er fac' fer dey said
so dat night."

"Wa't! dey say dat', seems lack dey ough'n' ter."

"Freedom er speech, mau, freedom er speech! Wat's de
use o' er man's havin' 'pinions ef he ain't ergwine ter press
'em? Urn -m-ph ! But dese Statististicians is er good crowd o'
folks. Dey don't hate er man 'cause he ain't got no since.
Mr. Smute said so. Dey jes' ain't got nuffin' fer 'im ter do,
but dey lub de pore, weak fellers all de same, as de poat says,
wid all yer fau'ts I lub you still. An' dat's er hus'lin' crowd
too. De collidge in deir han's is jes' as saft as er bird in de
bush. Dese fo'ks is done an' quit erstudyin' erbout de col-
lidge and gone ter tackliir fnrren mattahs. I guess yer know
some'n' 'bout science!"

"Yeah."

"Wal, yer know dis worl' er erturnin' an' dat makes day-
time come. Wal I did'n' know w'at made de wu'l' tu'n
roun' till dat night. Dis yeah Statististical Ordah \s got men
sot on diff ent places wid han' sticks an' pivits erturnin' it
eroun'."

"You don't say so?

"Yessah, 'cause dey said so dat night. Mr. Basket tol'
whar dey wuz ersettin', two in Calliforny, one ter see de sun
to bed saft, an' de udder ter wu'k wid 'is han'stick. Er heap
o'em in Norf Ameriky, one in Souf, wal one in eber' cont'nent
'cep' Affriky, an' dey's got dis wu'l er tu'nin'. Mr. Smute
tol' us erbout de han' sticks an' pivits. Yessah, one man
'ad said he cou'd tu'n it by hisself ef he had er han' stick an'
pivit. But dey wanted it ter tu'n fas' so dey sent out er
heap er han's ter do de wu'k, an' she's erflyin'."

"But hoi' on Jim, I don't b'liebe dat. How did day-time
come afo' dese men wuz sent out?"

"O, I thought I wuz ertakin' t'er sinsibleman. I see now
ef you wuz at de collidge you cou'd'n' git inter dat big band
o' sinsible men wat's up dar. W'y, afo' dese men went out
ter wu'k dey wan't no day time. Dem wuz de da'k ages,

4

222 The Trinity Archive.

Pete, mayby you's hyeard erbout 'em an' mayby yer hain't,
but all edycated folks is. An' see'n' as you's so dull, p'raps
it's bettah ter tell yer dat Affriky, whar dis Ordah ain't sent
no men ter tu'n it ober, is still called de da'k cont'nent, 'cause
no day time ain't come dar yit as it ain't tu'ned ober eber'
night. I hope yer can see er thing er two now. You's mos'
as blunt as dem fellers at de collidge w'at Mr. Smute called
weaklin's.

"Wal, de congregashun wuz tu'ned loose an' dem grass-
'opper-tail men tuck deir gals an' went in ernuder room whar
dey had 'leben plates o' coa'se rashuns er piece (dey jes' tuck
coa'se vitals 'cause dey wanted ter). O' cou'se dey wuz
stylish lack an' called it 'leben coa'ses. I hope yer knows
ernuff ter see dat I ain't ertryin ter fool yer 'bout that's being
'leben plates o' cou'se bread. Wal, I kinder wanted some, et it
wuz cou'se. An' as I wenterway I cou'd'n' he'p irum think-
in' 'o whar de good Book says, I wuz erhongry an' yer
won'd'n' feed me. By de way dat calls dem goobers ter my
min' ergin. Good by, I'll see yer ergin soon."

Jim Duly.

Editor's Table. 223

ar

dfaw%

F. S. CARDEN. ______ Manager.

The Randoty- Macon Monthly has a full and varied table of
contents. We find some good criticisms and short poems.
There is a lack of fiction which, however, is excusable when
the space is so well filled with other matter.

We fail to see the merit of "A Ghost Story" in the Decem-
ber number of the William and Mary Magazine. Why such
a stale and insipid yarn should be published is a hard matter
to understand. The author of 'A Poem' (divided into three
great divisions) on the genius and accomplishments of each
and every senior shows a tendency towards prolixity unequaled
by Wordsworth, and deserves a high place in the Dunciad.

The Emory Phoenix has a well worked up literary depart-
ment "Sidney Lanier" is well written and instructive.
There is no dearth of poetry. "The Town of Nogood" is a
poem which shows originality and imagination.

The Ozark has just arrived. We haven't had time to look
over it closely, but its external appearance is especially
attractive and its departments seem to be fully worked up.

The November number of the Hampden and Sydney Mag-
azine has a dearth of reading matter. "A Match Maker"
shows a great lack of originality of plot — if there is anything
about it which can be called a plot. "Stonewall Jackson's
Influence in the Civil War" is an interesting paper on an old
subject.

224 The Trinity Archive.

The Central Collegian has some interesting essays on
literary subjects, but contains no fiction. The Editorial De-
partment is full, but not varied in contents.

The Furman Echoe is very neatly gotten up. The article
headed "Nature" is an attempt to handle a broad and indefi-
nite subject in too small a space. "Student Economy"
contains some striking truths and it would be well for many
students to take note of them.

The Roanoke Collegian needs recuperation. In looking
over the December number we find not a single contribution
from a student.

The Wake Forest College Magazine has two good character
sketches in the last number. "My Indian Girl" has no im-
portant character; it is only a relation of facts.

The Tennessee University Magazine contains some very
good short stories. However, "The Adventures of a Boy,"
even making allowances for its being a dream, is shallow.

Y. M. C. A. Department.

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

As the year closes many of us look back and reckon up
our profits and losses for the past twelve months. It is the
same old story over again. We see wherein we have made
mistakes, wherein we have let golden opportunities pass by
unused, and wherein evil influences have left their marks
upon us. Most every one takes this inventory, so to speak —
and it is a good thing. Certainly no sensible person can look
back over past mistakes and resolve to make the same ones
over again ; nor does it look reasonable that any one should
look back at sins committed and resolve to commit the same
sins over again. Surely, when a person takes this review,
better moments come to him and something leads him to
resolve to make improvements upon the past. If these
reviews were more frequent, we should probably be the
better off for having made them. It is not a good plan to
put off making resolutions until the beginning of a new year
— though it is better then than never. Every night is a good
time to make reviews and every morning a good time to make
resolutions. The man who puts off making a resolution
until the first day of the year is more apt to break it than is
the one who makes the resolution the first time he sees the
need of it. However, the closing of a year is a good time to
make a general review; and the first day of a new year a good
time to make a fresh start. In the life of every man decisions
must be made, and why should not each one at the beginning
of a new year decide what shall be the tenor of his life for

226 The Trinity Archive.

the coming twelve months. Surely if decisions were made,
some good results would come from them.

And as we look back over the work of our Association for
the past four months, we feel very proud of what has been'
accomplished. But still there is work to be done in the
vineyard, and the laborers must not cease their toil. There
are many improvements which could be made, and there is a
great deal of work which should be done before the spring
term closes. During the past four months the devotional
meetings have been attended very well indeed, but still there
are many who fail to come out. There are some who belittle
Y. M. C. A. work and Y. M. C. A. men, but those who are
holding up the banners of the Association are not ashamed of
it, they are proud to call themselves Y. M. C. A. men. Let
us all join in with one accord and make the coming year the
most successful in the history of our Association.

* * *

Prof. Meritt spoke before the members of the Association
Sunday afternoon, November 25. His talk was new and
original, and recommended an innovation in Y. M. C. A.
work. He brought to our attention questions which had not
before been given any consideration in connection with the

work of the Association.

* * *

Mr. J. M. Ormond favored the Association with a talk on
Sunday afternoon, December 2. He spoke very forcibly on
some things which he regarded to be true in connection with

missions.

* * *

On Sunday afternoon, December 9, Dr. Bassett addressed
the members of the Association.

■* * *

Dr. Kilgo gave us a parting message Sunday afternoon,
December 16. His words were words of wisdom and good
advice.

Y. M. C. A. Department. 227

Mr. Kenebel, Secretary of the Associations of North and
South Carolina, paid a visit to Trinity on Thursday, Decem-
ber 6. While here, he met the members of all the committees
of the Association and talked over plans for the coming year.
He made some very helpful suggestions; and we feel that his
visit has benefited us in many ways.

228

The Trinity Archive.

S. G. WINSTEAD,

Managek.

Dr. Wilbur F. Tillett, of Vanderbilt University, spent a
few hours on the Park on his way to the Eastern North Caro-
lina Conference. Dr. Tillett, while here, made a short talk
to the student body, which was very much enjoyed by all who
were present.

Mr. T. M. Allen, of 'oo, who has been employed by the
Odell Manufacturing Company for the past few months, spent
December 9th and 10th on the Park.

Rev. N. C. Yearby, class of '00, spent December 13th on
the Park. Mr. Yearby, who has been stationed at Tarboro
for the past few months, is now pastor of the Milton circuit,
Caswell county.

Drs. Kilgo aud Cranford were absent a few days from col-
lege, attending Conference which convened at New Bern.
Dr. Kilgo delivered an address at Conference on education.
Prof. Bivins, of the High School, also attended Conference.

Rev. J. T. Stanford spent some time on the Park on his
return from Conference. He returns to his same pastorate,
Burlington circuit.

Mr. J. M. Culbreth, class of '00, who for several months
has been attending Yale University, is now at home. Marvin
was forced to give up his University course, on account of his
health. We hope he may be able to return soon.

— /

At Home and Abroad. 229

Misses Chadwick and Hendren, who for two years took
advance work in English at Trinity, but are now members of
Greensboro Female College Faculty, speut a few days on the
Park before the Christmas holidays. While here Mrs. B. N.
Duke gave a social entertainment in honor of them. The
young ladies of the Mary Duke Building, with quite a num-
ber of young men from the Senior class, were present at this
reception and all report an enjoyable occasion. /

On Tuesday evening, December nth, there was held in
the college chapel the ioth anniversary of the fraternity
known as the "9019." The program for the evening was a
very interesting one. Prof. Gill presided over the meeting,
and before introducing the speakers made a few remarks in
regard to the fraternity. Dr. Bassett was the first speaker,
and made a very interesting talk on the struggles and opposi-
tion that the organization had to overcome; also dwelt at
some length on the motives and purpose of the order. Prof.
J. F. Bivins was the poet for the occasion, and while he
claimed to be a poet only by enactment, this much may be
said of him as a poet: He has an admirable way of telling
you a great deal about his subject without divulging its real
nature. The program was concluded by a paper from Prof.
T. A. Smoot, of Greensboro Female College. Prof. Smoot
is a very interesting and impressive speaker. After the exer-
cises had been carried out according to program, refreshments
were served in the dining hall by Mr. Dughi, of Raleigh.

Mr. E. S. Edwards, class of '97, spent some time on the
Park a few weeks ago. Mr. Edwards is teaching at Cary,
N. C.

Prof. Dowd, of the Social Science Department, has a very
interesting article in the December number of the Century
on uThe Paths of Hope of the Negro."

There are two appointments in Conference that always
concerns especially the Trinity students. These are the

330 The Trinity Archive.

Main Street and Trinity Church appointments, and while we
congratulate ourselves on having as our pastors for the ensu-
ing year Revs. W. C. Norman and W. L. Cuninggim, we
regret very much to hear of the removal of Rev. A. P. Tyer
from Main Street Church. Mr. Tyer has been pastor of Main
Street only one year, yet for several years he has been inti-
mately connected with the college. He was financial agent
for the college one year and during that time was a resident
of the Park, and while we are sure his devotion to his alma
mater will not relax in his new field of work, we regret to
know that he is not in calling distance when his presence
should be needed.

Mr. C. A. Woodard, class of 'oo, is teaching at Horner
Institute, Oxford, N. C

Before this issue leaves the press the New York party,
under the leadership of Prof. Dowd, will have reached the
Metropolis. This party is composed of a large number from
the Junior and Senior classes, with a few others from town,
and while we predict for the party a grand time, we are
expecting to hear some rich reports from its different mem-
bers.

Prof. Durham delivered the third lecture of the faculty
series Saturday, December 15th. Subject, "An Introductory
Study to the Bible."

MAJ. C. H. SMITH C Bill Arp ")
See page 249.

THE TRINITY ARCHIVE

Trinity Park, Durham, February, 1901.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

All matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of
publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEEI.E, Chief Editor, Trinity Parle
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly
in advance.

ADVERTISING.

&g~ Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.
Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

THE SPECTATOR.

BY WM. H. WANNAMAKER.

In many of the libraries once owned by good ante-bellum
Southerners are to be found in cumbersome, unattractive
volumes the works of Joseph Addison. Generally to-day
these books are sadly dust-covered and moth-eaten, for
they are seldom handled and less often read. Occasion-
ally, driven by the command of an investigating teacher
of literature, some weary plodder of a college student will
by means of a ladder even take down the old volumes, and
if not half-suffocated by their dust will glance through the
table of contents — if there be in them such a short cut to
knowledge — and with due reverence for their age put them
back into their top-shelf place, with the satisfactory feel-

232 The Trinity Archive.

ing that he knows something of the once great Spectator
who made up for his taciturnity by writing huge volumes.

But these same old books once furnished the very meat
and drink of intellectual and moral life in the South as
they did for years and years in England, and that fact
alone makes them them worth the careful study of the
student of literature; to become interested in them he
has only to know something of the history of The Spec-
tator, and to read its bound volumes in the spirit in
which they were written. For, indeed, though almost two
hundred years have passed since Steele and Addison, with
laudable purpose and admirable courage, attempted to
reform their age, there is still to be found in their writings
much of wholesome advice and helpful suggestions on the
persistently troublesome questions of common every day
life. This purpose is given both by statement and sugges-
tion in Spectator No. 10 : "Since I have raised myself to so
great an audience I shall spare no pains to make their
instructions agreeable, and their diversion useful. For
which reason I shall endeavor to enliven morality with
wit, and to temper wit with morality. And to the end
that their virtue may not be short, transient, intermitting
starts of thought, I have resolved to refresh their memories
from day to day till I have recovered them out of that
desperate state of vice and folly into which the age has
fallen."

To appreciate the magnitude of this undertaking and to
be able to sympathize with the attempt, one must know
fully "the desperate state of vice and folly into which the
age has fallen" ; and to judge intelligently whether or not
the ambition of the Spectator — to bring "Philosophy out
of closets and libraries, schools and colleges, to dwell in
clubs and assemblies, at tea-tables and in coffee-houses" —
was attained by him, one must know fully the influence of
his writings on his own and succeeding times. To give
fully the information on the first of these points is not

The Spectator. 233

within the scope of this paper; I cannot do more than
stress the importance of getting it, by suggesting the con-
dition of English society at the time The Spectator was
published. Of the influence of the paper I shall speak
later.

That party spirit was most violent we have ample evi-
dence both from history and literature. Perhaps at no
other time in English history was the hatred of one faction
for the other more inveterate or injurious. Factionalism
was rampant and blinded every one, from sovereign to
country idler, to the virtues and worth of any man of other
political views than his. It made itself felt in the appoint-
ment of the commander-in-chief of the imperial army ; it
caused one-half of the nation to apx>laud a love song, the
other half to condemn it. In No. 125 of The Spectator,
Addison says : "A man of merit in a different principle is
like an object seen in two different mediums, that appears
crooked or broken, however straight it may be in itself.
For this reason there is scarce a person of any figure in
England who does not go by two contrary characters, as
opposite to one another as light and darkness." Again:
"There is one piece of sophistry practiced by both sides
and that is the taking any scandalous story that has ever
been whispered or invented of a private man, for a known
undoubted truth, and raising suitable speculations upon
it. Calumnies that have never been proved, or have been
often refuted, are the ordinary postulatums of those infa-
mous scribblers." And he adds by way of a lesson, (,If
this shameless practice of the present age endures much
longer, praise and reproach will cease to be incentives of
action in good men." In 126 of The Spectator the writer
says that he saw a number of country gentlemen refuse to
bet on good odds with another gentleman because he had
once voted contrary to their views.

To say that English society became corrupt after the
Restoration is putting it mildly. It is hardly possible to

234 The Trinity Archive.

conceive that Englishman could be guilty of the extremes
of immorality and debauchery that were characteristic of
the court life of Charles II, and which from the court
affected the whole of London and much of the surrounding
country. If it is true that the applauded dramatist of the
time give faithful pictures of life, certainly to us that life
was revolting in the extreme. I have read several of the
plays of Congreve and Vanbrugh, and find in none of them
anything save obscenity, and impudent and shameless
immorality interspersed occasionally with jests at the
expense of virtue, honor and religion. The women in
those plays are, with one or two exceptions, devoid of all
womanly traits, and endowed with every shameless one
imaginable. The men are without purpose save to make
swine of themselves and fools of old men with young wives.
With them women are sillier than dolls and more prone to
sin than devils.

These plays were attended by women in masks, and
after the play was over, the theater became the scene of
the play in real life, intensified by the fact that the after
play — a tragedy surely — had the suggestion of the former
to profit by.

Now, the far-reaching influence of the Restoration
depravity could not be killed in a few years ; nor could
the powerful Collier at once shame or frighten it out of
English life. It was simply taken somewhat from the
stage, but remained, a little more secretly perhaps, in real
life. In the time of The Spectator, if English life was not
so depraved as at the time of Charles II, it still needed
reformation sadly.

But it is time for me to speak of the subject of this
paper, The Spectator. In Swift's Journal to Stella, March
10, 1711, I find his first allusion to the new paper begun
by Steele and Addison after the death of The Tattler:
"Have you seen The Spectator yet, a paper that comes out
every day? 'Tis written by Mr. Steele, who seems to have

The Spectator. 236

gathered new life, and have a new fund of wit ; it is in the
same nature as his Tattlers, and they have all of them had
something pretty. I believe Addison and he club." The
new paper, then, began to appear about two months after
the discontinuance of The Tattler, March 1, 1711. As a
daily paper it ran for five hundred and fifty-five numbers,
to December 6, 1712; then after an interim of eighteen
months it again appeared, but as a tri-weekly, and ran
until December 20, 1714. Of the six hundred and thirty-
five papers contributed to the paper, it is probable that
Addison wrote two hundred and seventy-four ; Steele, two
hundred and forty ; Budgell, thirty-seven ; Hughes, eleven;
Grove, four; unknown writers, sixty-nine. Addison's
articles were signed by one of the letters of the word Clio ;
Steele's generally by E-. or T. , and Budgell' s by X.

At first the price of The Spectator was one penny ; but
after the specially heavy tax was imposed on newspapers
(this tax, by the way, according to Swift in his Journal,
killed all Grub Street) the price was doubled.

The general appearance of The Spectator must have been
very different from that of our huge, ungainly yellow
journals of to-day, and sales were modest in comparison
with even our sedate and conservative New York Sun.
The articles, in the place of flaring, misleading headlines,
had mysterious Latin or Greek quotations prefixed to them
— these quotations, I dare say, were as incomprehensible
to Spectator readers as are some of the tactics of modern
newspapers to an honest man. They, of course, in a way
served as a text for the social sermon that followed, but to
me they seem sign posts directing the reader back to the
source of all that is worth while — Rome and Athens with
their literature. The Spectator was a folio and contained
generally only one eseay. Each page of the paper was
divided into two columns containing sixty-eight lines with
an average of eight words to the line. The type, I conjec-
ture from what information I can gather, must have been

236 The Trinity Archive.

of fair size, and in most ways easily read. The pages
abounded in capital letters used for the sake of emphasis
and variety.

One department, however, of The Spectator was equal,
perhaps, to those of any of our newspapers, and that was
its advertisements. These advertisements, by the way,
are not without their significance in considering the times
of The Spectator. The ones I give here will at once call
to mind the great South Sea Bubble, in which it is said
poor Pope "bubbled" away a great deal of his Homer
money. It goes this way : "Loss of Memory or Forgetf ill-
ness certainly Cured by a grateful Electuary, peculiarly
adapted for that End ; it strikes at the Prime Cause (which
few apprehend) of Forgetf ulness, makes the head clear and
easie, the Spirits free, active and undisturbed; corrobor-
ates and revives all the noble Faculties of the Soul, such
as Thought, Judgment, Apprehension, Reason and Mem-
ory ; which last in particular it so strengthens, as to render
that Faculty exceeding quick and good beyond Imagina-
tion, thereby enabling those whose Memories was before
almost totally lost, to remember the Minutest Circumstances
of their Affairs, & etc., to a wonder. Price, 2s 6d a pot.
Sold only at the Payne's, at the Angel and Crown in St.
Paul's Church-yard, near Cheapside, with Directions."

"The famous Bavarian Red Liquor: Which gives such
a delightful blushing Colour to the Cheeks of those that
are White or Pale, that it is not to be distinguished from
a natural fine Complexion, nor perceived to be artificial by
the nearest Friend. Is nothing of Paint, or in the least
hurtful, but good in many cases to be taken inwardly. It
renders the Face delightfully handsome and beautiful; is
not subject to be rubbed off like Paint, therefore cannot
be discovered by the nearest friend. It is certainly the
best Beantifier in the World."

These very advertisements reveal much to us; in them
we have pointed out very clearly the craving after artificial

The Spectatoe. 237

effect, general artificiality, frivolity, insincerity, hypocrit-
ical shams of society at that time ; for these advertisements
were not inserted in vain ; they caused great sales of the
potent drugs. And these medicine venders had no more
untruth in their advertisements than was characteristic of
the age's greatest poet and meanest man.

I cannot find out what price was charged for advertise-
ments ; I suspect a high one, however, for The Spectator
had a large circulation and was a very independent paper.

That The Spectator enjoyed a wide circulation we know
from many sources ; the very fact that it could live after
the heavy tax referred to above was put on newspapers,
shows that it was widely read. In No. 10, the writer says
there were even so soon ten thousand distributed daily,
and he estimates that twenty people read every paper.
This would give him at least sixty thousand readers, and
I see no reason to suspect his estimate too large ; for the
excellency of The Spectator, and its great superiority to
all other papers must have appealed to the thinking people
as well as to those who sought only entertainment. Be-
sides, The Tattler had prepared the way; Steele and
Addison were no strangers to the small but rapidly grow-
ing reading public. One of the greatest things The Spec-
tator accomplished was to create readers by furnishing
people with something truly worth reading, and in a
convenient, attractive form. Its hold on the city continued,
and its influence remained strong far out from London, up
to the time it ceased to appear. It is not unreasonable to
suppose that at the close of its career it had a daily issue
of at least ten thousand copies. In No. 553, Addison says
that from the remotest boroughs of Great Britain letters
came to him asking him not to discontinue the paper. A
contemporary writer, speaking of the popularity of The
Spectator, says: "In distant Perthshire, the gentlemen
met after church on Sundays to read the news of the week.
The Spectators were read as regularly as the Journal."

238 The Trinity Archive.

It seems that with such popularity and support The
Spectator would have been kept up by its authors, and
indeed no satisfactory explanation is known for its discon-
tinuance. Steele, however, was never fond of sticking at
one thing, and, besides, the neutrality The Spectator
assumed toward political parties kept him from espousing
in its columns the cause of the Whigs. I rather suspect
he chafed under the restraint of the editor-in-chief of The
Spectator, and was glad to get from under it.

When The Spectator was begun Addison and Steele were
each about thirty-nine years old, and were admirably
suited to their work. They were, so to speak, comple-
ments, and without either I do not think The Spectator
would have had its wide circulation or its great popularity.
Addison was of course the more learned student, the more
polished writer, the more observant spectator of mankind,
the more consistent follower of what he believed highest
and best, the greater genius ; but undoubtedly Steele, with
all his faults and sins and thousand weaknesses, was the
more human, and, I suspect, the more easily loved by the
ordinary reader. In writing of women, Steele shows a
more genuinely sympathetic heart than does Addison, that
finest gentleman Thackery ever knew. So Steele was as
necessary to The Spectator as was Addison, as is evidenced
by the fact that when the latter revived it after a year's
daath, it was not so popular or successful. I think it best,
therefore, in discussing the influence of The Spectator not
to take separately the work of these two men, to whom
the world owes an everlasting debt of gratitude — I say
world, for The Spectator was the cause of the publishing
of similar papers all over Europe and in America. It is
not unusual to find men writing disparagingly of Steele
and his contributions to The Spectator ; Macaulay regarded
him as a very dissolute ninny whom the great Addison, in
the immeasurable depth of his love and pity, tolerated and
took care of generally. Dr. Johnson, in his life of Addi-

The Spectatoe. 239

son, speaking of The Spectator, says that of the half not
written by Addison, not half was good; and Thackery,
who was very fond of Steele, gives most of the credit of
The Spectator to Addison. But we should keep in mind
that Steele was Addison's leader in this field of literature;
that he suggested, and Addison built on the suggestion —
built, it is true, far more wonderfully than Steele dreamed
of building. As a matter of fact, after reading carefully
the lives of both men, I am inclined to believe that Steele
discovered Addison to himself, and that without this dis-
covery, Addison would have been only a very fine gentle-
man and successful politician; for certainly today his
fame rests not on his poems or his plays, but on his essays
contributed to Steele's papers.

To one readiDg The Spectator for the first time the most
striking thing is the variety of subjects discussed ; no
subject of human interest escaped the notice of these
moralists. One day you have a gentle, humorous satire
on the use of fans by women, and the next an attempt to
prove the immortality of the soul. The Spectator is "a vast
mine rich in a hundred ores;" there is "an inexhaustible
vein of the finest gold." But we care for The Spectator,
not because of what it has to say about great subjects ;
true, it says some good things about religion, morality,
immortality, and always says them well ; they are said for
the eighteenth century, and do not appeal greatly to us
Solomons of the nineteenth. The "vein of the purest
gold" is what the writers have to say as "tattlers of small
talk and spectators of mankind;" in their gentle satires
on the "peccadilios and small sins against society" —
"dangerous libertinism in tuckers and hoops, and nuisances
in the abuse of beaux' canes and snuff boxes."

I know of no book with so much genuinely enjoyable
and perennially fresh and interesting as are these delight-
ful essays on the frivolities of society. Thousands of
quotations could be given to illustrate this statement, but

240 The Trinity Archive.

I shall mention only two papers, Nos. 98 and 127, which
I think among the best of their kind in The Spectator.
The first one begins thus : "There is not so variable a thing
in Nature as a Lady's Head-dress ; within my own memory
I have known it to rise and fall above thirty degrees.
About ten years ago it shot up to a very great height, in
so much that the Female Part of our Species was much
taller than the Men. Women were of such enormous
stature that we appeared as grasshoppers before them. At
present the whole sex is in a manner dwarfed and shrunk
into a race of Beauties that seems almost another Species.

One may observe that in all ages, women have

taken more pains than men to adorn the Outside of their
Heads, and indeed I very much admire that those Female
Architect: who raise snch wonderful Structures out of
Ribbands, Lace and wire, have not been recorded for their
respective inventions."

According to No. 127, his words in No. 98 had a good
effect in cutting down the head-dress of women, but they
drove them to another extreme: "Their Petticoats, which
before you left us began to heave and swell, are now blown
up into an enormous concave, and rise every day more and

moie What they have lost in height, they

make up in breadth, and contrary to all rules of architec-
ture widen the Foundations at the same time that they

shorten the superstructure Should this Fashion

get among the ordinary People our publick ways should

be so crowded that we should want street room

Should our sex at the same time take it into their heads to
wear trunk breeches (as who knows what their Indignation
at this Female Treatment may drive them to) a Man and
his wife would fill a whole Pew."

The Spectator must have meant far more to the women
of its time than to the men. Indeed it is probable that
the modern conception of woman as the helpmate of man
owes its origin to The Spectator. Before Addison's time

The Spectatob. 241

they had only long-winded French romances to read in
translations, and they seem to have cared for nothing
better or to have been thought worthy of serious consider-
ation. The Spectator was a God-send to them, and they
accepted it most willingly and read it most diligently. In
No. 92 of The Spectator correspondent Leonora is repre-
sented as saying : "Your paper is a part of my tea equipage
and my servant knows my humor so well that calling for
my breakfast this morning (it being past my usual hour)
she answered, The Spectator was not yet come in, but the
tea-kettle boiled, and she expected it every moment."
Addison and Steele not only strove successTully to give
women a high conception of what their life and duty were,
but they also did much to create among men a higher
estimate of womanhood.

But I must say I am disappointed in Addison's treat-
ment of women. He shows them most patiently their
thousand follies and sins, and calls them to their senses by
picturing most admirably a resigned, unambitious wife
who knows well how to keep the house clean and meet her
husband with a smile when he returns from his club.
But, as Thackeray says, "There is no deep sentiment.
His writings do not show insight into or reverence for the
love of women, which I take to be, one the consequence of
the other. He walks about the world watching their pretty
humors, fashions, follies, flirtations, rivalries, and noting
them with the most charming acuteness. He sees only the
public life of women." Thackery adds that Joseph knew
only one woman, and had he written about her there would
have been little humor in the story.

On the other hand, Steele always shows a deep reverence
for woman, and in none of his papers does he treat her as
the inferior of man. I think I might say that the great
compliment he once paid to one woman, he felt for all —
"To have loved her was a liberal education." In No. 254
he has one of his women say ; "I am married and have no

242 The Trinity Archive.

other Concern than but to please the man I love; he's the
End of every Care I have ; if I dress 'tis for him ; if I read
a Poem or a Play 'tis to qualify myself for a conversation
agreeable to his taste. He is almost the End of my Devo-
tions. Half my prayers are for his Happiness. I love to
talk of him and never hear him named but with pleasure
and emotion." In No. 479 he says : "Many are the Epis-
tles I receive every day of Vanity Pride, but above all,
111 Nature, in their Wives, I cannot tell how it is, but I
think I see in all their Letters that the cause of their
uneasiness is in themselves ; and indeed I have hardly
ever observed the married condition unhappy, but from
want of Judgment or Temper in the Man." Further on
in the same paper Steele says: "I must say, therefore,
that I am verily persuaded that whatever is delightful in
human life is to be enjoyed in greater perfection in the

married than in the single condition In a word

the married state, with and without the affections suitable
to it, is the completest Image of Heaven and Hell we are
capable of receiving in this Life." Addison, later in life,
came into "the married state" without the affections suit-
able thereto ; but before he did, he wrote in No. 261 thus
of marriage : "A marriage of Love is pleasant; a marriage
of Interest easie (poor fellow ! he learned otherwise) and a
marriage where both meet, happy. A happy marriage has
in it all the Pleasures of friendship, all the enjoyments of
sense and reason, and indeed all the Sweets of Life." He
reminds me frequently of an old maid "school marm."

The religion of The Spectator was far ahead of its time,
and had a salutary intluence on its readers. The age was
skeptical, and the shallowest-brained beau or belle made
religion as well as morality a joke. In speaking of England
about this time, Montesquieu says: "There is no religion
in England. Four or five in the House of Commons go to
prayers or the Parlimentary sermon. If any one speaks
of religion, everybody begins to laugh." And Chester-

The Spectator. 243

field's advice to his son was to have manners, good breed-
ing and the graces. Piety was fanatical, and it was
thought that men could be only Puritans of libertines.
The Spectator appealed through the shams and un-English
hypocricy of the age to the true heart of its readers. It
set a high standard of Christianity, and unwearingly
preached it. I quote from No. 93 the following lines on
prayer :

"There is another kind of virtue that may fiDd employ-
ment for those retired hours in which we are altogether
left to ourselves, are destitute of company and conversa-
tion ; I mean that intercourse and communication which
every reasonable creature ought to maintain with the great
author of his being. The man who lives under the habitual
sense of the divine presence keeps up a perpetual cheerful-
ness of temper, and enjoys every moment the satisfaction
of thinking himself in company with his nearest and best
friend. The time never lies heavy upon him ; it is impos-
sible for him to be alone. His thoughts and passions are
the most busied at such hours when those of other men are
the most active. He no sooner steps out of the world but
his heart burns with devotion, swells with hope, and tri-
umphs in the consciousness of that presence which every-
where surrounds him ; or, on the contrary, pours out its
fears, its sorrows, its apprehensions, to the great supporter
of existence."

In No. 381 Addison says: "For my own part I think
the being of God is to be so little doubted, that it is almost
the only truth we are sure of, and such a truth as we meet
with in every object, in every occurrence and in every
thought. ' ' And again : ' 'The man who uses his best endeav-
ors to the dictates of virtue and right reason has two perpet-
ual sources of cheerfulness in the consideration of his own
nature, and of that being on whom he has a dependence.
The consciousness of such a being spreads a perpetual
diffusion of joy through the soul of a virtuous man, and

2

244 The Trinity Archive.

makes him look upon himself every moment as more happy
than he knows how to conceive." Macanlay said of Addi-
son, and it is true of the whole Spectator, that "Nothing
great, nothing amiable, no moral duty, no docrrine of
natural or revealed religion has ever been associated by
him with any degrading idea."

It would take a whole theme to discuss the great Specta-
tor Club of which that royal old gentleman, Sir Roger, is
the very lovable wex, and that cosmopolitan Will Honey-
combe a worthy member. Sir Roger will always live, and
I do not think good Will, the rake, will die ; the former
has enough of the oddities and whims of the world to make
us take him with all his great excellences, and the latter,
before we knew him well, had sowed wild oats in abund-
ance to win our admiration. No one knows Addison or
The Spectator until he has read carefully the Sir Roger
BeCoverley papers. It is said that when the good old
Knight's death was announced, Bentley, the scholar, wept
and would not be comforted, and I confess to a mist com-
ing somehow into my eyes when I read the account of the
death scene.

Though the DeCoverley papers have no worked out plot
and cannot be called a story, they do not lack the interest
of a novel, and certainly are the immeniate predecessor of
Fielding, Richardson, Smollet and Sterne. And their
influence in making possible the novel should not be over-
looked.

As to the influence of The Spectator it is almost ustless
to speak. With such men as Addison and Steele at the
head of it, and with such an unprecedented popularity as
it enjoyed, there could be but one effect. Beyond a doubt,
as some one has said, The Spectator did more to civilize
England than any other book ; it was the way by which
England learned to read. All men who study the times of
The Spectator seem extravagant in what they say of the
paper's wholesome influence, I quote a. sentence from

The Spectator. 246

Macaulay's essay on Addison: "When he began writing
there still lingered in the public mind a pernicious notion
that there was some connection between genius and profli-
gacy, between domestic virtues and the sullen formality of
the Puritans. That error is the glory of Addison to have
dispelled. So effectively indeed did he retort on vice the
mockery which had recently been directed against virtue,
that since his time, the open violation of decency has
always been considered among us as the mark of a fool.
And this revolution, the greatest ever effected any satirist,
he accomplished, be it remembered, without one personal
lampoon." In No. 355 the writer speaks of the abuses of
lampoon, and in No. 23 exposes his views as to the use of
wit. He was always consistent in holding to these views,
and I found not an unkind remark in the whole Spectator.
According to Taine, The Spectator accomplished the
miracle of making morality fashionable, ''reconciled virtue
with elegance, taught duty in an accomplished style, and
made pleasure subservient to reason."

It is not necessary for me to say much of the style of
The Spectator papers; for Addison's, as well as Steele's,
place has been fixed long ago by much wiser critics than I.
Macaulay regards Addison our greatest essayist, and I
suspect, if he thought of Steele at all as a writer, he con-
sidered him our worst. Certainly as a conscientious artist
in prose Addison is unquestionably to me Steele's superior.
But after reading a great deal of Addison, I get weary of
his faulty faultlessness, and the restrained coldness of his
style. Steele makes great blunders sometimes, but he
even blunders like a man with blood in his body, and I get
less weary of his style than of Addison's. Certainly I
should dislike very much to act on Dr. Johnson's advice
and spend my nights and days over Addison's often freez-
ing sentences. Some one has called Irving the last of the
Addisonians, and 1 should like to add to that, the greatest.
I prefer him to Steele and Addison. Certainly his West-

246 The Trinity Archive.

minster Abbey is incomparably better than Addison's, and
his Christmas stories at the Bracebridge home are to me
worth more than Addison's stories from Sir Roger's.

As a line example of Addison's style I will close this
paper with a quotation from Spectator No. 381 : "I have
always preferred cheerfulness to mirth. The latter I con-
sider as an act, the former as a habit of the mind. Mirth
is short and transient, cheerfulness fixed and permanent.
Those are often raised into the greatest transports of mirth
who are subject to the greatest depressions of melancholy.
On the contrary, cheerfulness, though it does not give the
mind such an exquisite gladness, prevents us from falliDg
into any depth of sorrow. Mirth is like a flash of light-
ning, that breaks through a gloom of clouds and glitters
for a moment ; cheerfulness keeps up a kind of daylight in
the mind and fills it with a steady and perpetual serenity."

The Man Without the Hoe. 247

the man without the hoe.

BY H. M. NORTH.

An ill-starr' d offspring of the troublous times;

A victim of the social rank of men ;

Condemned forever to the vagrant's life,

He calls in vain for human sympathy.

Whose eyes, dark-circled, plead with men for work,

Whose bony hands would gladly clutch the hoe,

But toil and wealth are both alike denied.

What to him the palaces of earth?

And what the golden sheaf or "Harvest Home?"

At even-tide he prays : "Would God 'twere morn !"

And when at dawn he drags unrested limbs

From stony couch, he cries : "Would God 'twere eve!"

Oh who will sing his song, the bitter song?

'Tis the dirge of the wind and wail of the mournful

times ;
The empty home, the famished, hectic cheek,
And children crying in their sleep for food;
A frenzied father driven to despair,
And then the prison bars or suicide.

But who this man with garments fashion -made,

With tender hands and haughty scornful look?

This is he to whom the talent came,

And God's command: "Improve until I come" ;

Who wraps the golden gift in cloth of pride,

And stays the plan for his eternal good.

He snarls the threads in the workman's hand Divine,

Reproaching heaven and humanity.

A goodly form, a temple passing fair,

In which a God might dwell ; instead it holds

A blank, an empty soul, a wreck of man,

Who might have been a whole and not a part,

A man of force to will, to feel, and act.

248 The Teinity Archive.

Forbid to toil by custom vile, he claims

As right of birth a living from the world ;

A royal mendicant upon mankind,

A man of birth maintained by men of worth.

A penniless, titled slave of social form,

Compelled to bow the knee to debt and shame ;

His boasted shield, with name and coat of arms,

But poorly hide the inward agony.

Thrift is he to spend, but not to win ;

And while he vainly holds his idle hands,

The unused hoe lies rusting in the field.

Ashamed to toil when axe and plane and saw

Were hallowed by the Master's busy hand!

Better the hoe and dripping sun-burnt brow,

With honest bread and credit of the world,

Than noble-born and yet too proud to delve.

Oh who will sing this song of hopelessness,

Of gross neglect and bartered heritage?

And who will strike from off these hands and feet

The galling shackles of a foolish pride?

Bill Arp. 249

BILL ARP.

BY D. W. NEWSOM.

In the days when the ire of the Irishmen waxed warm
in the hope of tearing loose from England, young Robert
Emmet, spurred by a vision of freedom, attempted to
arouse an insurrection at Dublin. But the battle of Vin-
egar Hill had somewhat soured the spirit of Irish rebellion,
and the young Emmet, after creating a tumult of a few
hours, was taken prisoner, tried, and hanged. It was
during this tumult that the Scotch-Irish parents of Caro-
line Ann Maguire fled from their native home in old Ireland
for a new home in the western world. They settled in
Charleston, South Carolina. It was there that Caroline
Ann was born, and it was she who was to become mother
of Major Charles H. Smith, more familiarly known by us
Southerners as "Bill Arp."

In the year 1815, when the yellow fever pestilence spread
over Charleston, Caroline Ann was then a maid of seven
summers, and her only brother, James, was two years older
than she. Their father and mother had fled from rebellion
in Ireland only to fall the victims of a deadly fever in a
far away land, amid strange people. They both died the
same day, and were buried in the same grave. In a vast
new country, an orphan brother and sister were left alone,
to cherish the memory of loving parents, and the dream of
the old Irish home over the sea. But the crown of sorrow
was yet to come. During the panic the brother and sister
became separated. James was sent to Boston on a sail
vessel, while his sister was sent to Savannah, Georgia.
Each was placed in an orphan asylum, and during the
lapse of fourteen long years they sought to find each other,
yet sought in vain. But how good are the ways of Provi-
dence ! James was taken from the asylum by a good man,
grew to years of manhood, and married the good man's
only daughter. His sister was taken from the Savannah

250 The Trinity Archive,

asylum by a wealthy widow living in Liberty county, and
was given the advantages of school. The school she
attended was taught by a young man, Asahel Reid Smith.
Young Smith became attached to this sweet orphan girl,
felt the current of his being set towards her, told love's
old sweet tale, and they were married while she was still
his pupil. Smith made every effort possible to assist his
young wife in finding her lost brother, but finally aban-
doned all hope. That lost brother had also spent many a
weary day and night searching for the lost sister. He
visited Charleston twice in the hope of getting some clue
to her whereabouts, but he too must suffer the bitterness
of disappointment and despair. Both the sister and
brother had placed advertisements in Northern and South-
ern newspapers, but no answer ever came from them.
The brother knew that somewhere he had a sister, an only
sister, and all that made life bearable to him in this vast
new country, was the hope that some day he should look
into those tender eyes again, and catch something of the
memory of other days. He wondered how she would look,
and whether they would know each other. In his quiet
moments he pictured her to himself as a full-grown woman,
yet with all the gentleness, modesty, love and fidelity of a
true sister. Has she found any young life to love, and to
love her ! Would to God I could know whether she is
comfortable and happy! Shall I ever see her again, or
can it be that somewhere in this great land, grief shall
wear her tender life away, and I be left without a tie to
bind me to a world of sorrow and separation ! Such
thoughts must have crowded and wearied the hours. As
the years passed on, children were born to each of them,
and were growing up. Finally, in the year 1833, when
Major Smith, our "Bill Arp," was seven years old, his
father made one more effort to find the wife's lost brother.
He advertised in a Boston paper, and the advertisement
was seen and answered by her brother James. The answer

Bill Abp. 251

was written in tears of joy, and is still a sacred treasure In
the family. James boarded the first vessel bound for
Savannah, for there were no railroads in those days, and
in due time landed there, taking a steamboat then to
Augusta, and thence by stage 170 miles, to Lawrenceville.
''Bill Arp" loves to tell about the joyful meeting, for
indeed it must have been a scene full of tearful joy, and
one that memory can never lose. From that time until
death separated them, they visited and revisited, and were
happy in each other's love. A kind Providence had kept
watch over them, to bring them face to face again.

And so our "Bill Arp," born in Lawrenceville, Gwin-
nette county, Georgia, June, 1826, claims to be the boy,
the only boy, about the house, but he delights to tell
about those visits from Georgia to Massachusetts, sixty-
five and sixty-seven years ago, and how, in 1834, his
parents and his brother went to Boston in a sail vessel
from Savannah, and in passing Cape Hatteras, well-nigh
shipwrecked, and would not risk the sea on their return,
but his father bought a carriage and a pair of good horses,
and the family came all the way to Georgia by land and
never crossed a railroad, for there were none to cross.

"Bill Arp" grew to manhood in the village of Lawrence-
ville. His father was Asahel Reid Smith, a native of
Windsor, Vermont, whose grandsire, Asahel Reid, was
killed at the battle of Lexington, 1776. When twenty-two
years of age, his father went to Georgia to teach school,
after having acquired a good education in Massachusetts.
He taught for several years in Liberty county, not far from
Savannah.

During the Civil War "Bill Arp" served in the Army of
Northern Virginia, in 1861-2, as Major on the staff of Gen-
eral Barton, who was killed at Manassas, and after his
death, was transferred to his successor, General G. T.
Anderson. In 1863 he was ordered by President Davis to
go to Macon, Georgia, and assist Judge Nesbit in organiz-

252 The Trinity Archive.

ing a Military Court to try some prisoners charged with
treason. At a later date he was appointed Judge Advocate
of a Military Court at Rome, Georgia.

He claims to be a cross between Massachusetts and South
Carolina, with a rebellious strain of Scotch-Irish blood in
his veins. As did most boys of those times, he received
his share of education in the school of manual labor. He
attended college at Athens, Georgia, where he attained
some honors in his class, and, as is not unusual with
college boys, fell in love with a "Maid of Athens," and
sang the old song with something of Byronian fervor. But
he found a more willing mate in his own town, and wedded
a lassie of sweet sixteen, Mary Octavia Hutchins, the
beautiful, hazel-eyed, and black-haired daughter of Hon.
N. L. Hutchins, the Judge of the Circuit Court.

Out in the suburbs of the pleasant town of Cartersville,
in north Georgia, may be seen "Bill Arp's" home, a
stately, old-time mansion overlooking the country round
about. Facing this mansion is a large grove, where grows
many a stately oak. In the distance, hills and valleys
alternate, and fast-flowing streams go by in endless song.
No fence surrounds the mansion, no gate stands latched
against the stranger, no unfriendly dog bids defiance.
Everything breathes the air of hospitality. "Bill Arp"
keeps open house as in the olden time, and all who come
are welcome. On the facier of his parlor mantle are
painted in golden colors, the words, "The ornaments of
this house are the friends who visit us." "Bill Arp" is
truly a home-builder and a home-lover. His wife is his
sight-tower, his main stay, and the tributes he pays to her
are the charm of his domestic letters. She is a model
housekeeper, a loving mother and grandmother. During
the Civil War she was a refugee, and had an anxious
experience in fleeing from the invader. When asked her
age, she replies : "That depends upon whether I count the
war in, or out, or double the four years of trouble ; but I

Bill Arp. 253

am now nearly seventy." With all these years, her
Pocahontas hair is as black as ever, and she seldom sits
down to rest. It is the boast of "Bill Arp" that he has
always been loyal and true to his wife. Not long since, a
matron rode five miles to see and hear him, for she said
she wanted to see one man who was brave enough to admit
that he was a subdued and obedient husband.

He has a tender and intense love for children, and is a
man whom children love instinctively. He explains his
love for children by saying: "I am one of ten, and my
wife was one of ten, and we have ten and they have twenty,
which makes fifty in all that we have had to mingle with."
In his home, six sons and four daughters have long since
come to maturity, and though they are scattered from New
York to Mexico, and from Florida to San Antonia, they
still love the old folks at home, and often come together
under the old roof to talk and live over the old days —
those days of long ago, that are the treasure of both parent
and child, so resplendent with the fulness of hope, sym-
pathy and love. Such a home is a poem in itself. The
very name brings thoughts and feelings that lie dearest to
the human heart. To it fancy looks back from the turbu-
lence of years, when the vocations of life have dispersed
its inmates and weakened the connection of earlier years,
and nothing in the ordered universe appears so full of
simple joy, of hallowed worth — yea, so rich in all that is
dear to human life! And so our "Bill Arp" feels a sad-
ness as he sees these large families fade away. Still, he
realizes as the years go by, that those stately oaks, the
colonial mansion, hills, valleys and streams do not, after
all, make his true home. No surveyor's chain and com-
pass set its limits, but it is embowered amid human hearts.

As a college boy, he organized and became editor of a
college paper that kept the boys in a ferment of fun and
expectation. After he married, he studied law for two
months, and was admitted to the bar on a promise of con-

254 The Trinity Archive.

tinuing his studies. Soon after this he removed to Rome,
a new and thrifty town, and put on the airs of a veteran
lawyer. There he pursued his profession diligently for
twenty-seven years, and a number of times was Mayor or
Alderman. Often he indulged his critical and humorous
pen over the signature of "Sam McCrackin," a witty old
Irish well-digger, but not until the spring of 1861 did he
assume the nom de plume of "Bill Arp." He informs me
that this came about in the following manner:

"Some time in the spring of 1861, when our Southern
boys were hunting for a fight, and felt like they could
whip all creation, Mr. Lincoln issued a proclamation
ordering us all to disperse and retire within thirty days,
and to quit cavorting around in a hostile and belligerent
manner.

"I remember writing an answer to it as though I was a
good Union man and a law-abiding citizen, and was willing
to disperse, if I could, but it was almost impossible, for
the boys were mighty hot, and the way we made up our
military companies was to send a man down the lines with
a bucket of water and sprinkle the boys as he came to 'em,
and if a feller sizzed like hot iron in a slack trough, we
took him, and if he dident sizz, we dident take him ; but
still, nevertheless, notwithstanding, and so forth, if we
could possibly disperse in thirty days, we would do so, but
I thought he had better give us a little more time, for I
had been out in an old field by myself and tried to disperse
myself and couldent do it.

"I thought the letter was right smart, and decently sar-
castic, and so I read it to Dr. Miller and Judge Underwood,
and they seemed to think it was right smart, too. About
that time I looked around and saw Bill Arp standing at
the door with his mouth open and a merry glisten in his
eye. As he came forward, says he to me: ''Squire, are
you gwine to print that?'

Bill Arp. 256

" 'I reckon I will, Bill, said I. 'What name are yon
gwine to pnt to it?' said he. 'I don't know yet,' said I;
'I havent thought about a name.' Then he brightened up
and said : 'Well, 'Squire, I wish you would put mine, for
them's my sentiments;' and I promised him that I would.

"So I did not rob Bill Arp of his good name, but took
it on request, and now, at this late day, when the moss has
covered his grave, I will record some pleasant memories of
a man whose notoriety was not extensive, but who bright-
ened up the flight of many an hour in the good old ante
bellum days.

"He was a small, sinewy man of 135 pounds, as active
as a cat and always presenting a bright and cheerful face ;
and was as brave a man as nature ever makes.

"He was an humble man and unlettered in books; never
went to school but a month or two in his life, and could
neither read nor write; but still he had more than his
share of common sense ; more than his share of good
mother wit, and was always welcome when he came about.

"Lawyers and doctors and editors, and such gentlemen
of leisure who used to, in the olden time, sit around and
chat and have a good time, always said, 'Come in, Bill,
and take a seat;' and Bill seemed grateful for the compli-
ment, and with a conscious humility squatted on about
half the chair and waited for questions. The bearing of
the man was one of reverence for his superiors and thank-
fulness for their notice.

"Bill Arp was a contented man — contented with his
humble lot. He never grumbled or complained at any-
thing ; he had desires and ambition, but it did not trouble
him. He kept a ferry for a wealthy gentleman, who lived
a few miles above town, on the Etowah river, and he cul-
tivated a small portion of his land ; but the ferry was not
of much consequence, and when Bill could slip off to town
and hear the lawyers talk, he would turn over the boat and
the poles to his wife or his children, and go. I have known

256 The Trinity Archive.

him to take a back seat in the court house for a day at a
time, and with a face all greedy for entertainment, listen
to the learned speeches of the lawyers and charge of the
court, and go home happy, and be able to tell to his
admiring family what had transpired. He had the great-
est reverence for Colonel Johnston, his landlord, and
always said that he would about as leave belong to him as
to be free; 'for,' said he, 'Mrs. Johnston throws away
enough old clothes and second-hand vittels to support my
children, and they are always nigh enough to pick
'em up.' "

Among Southern writers, "Bill Arp" occupies a place
unique and interesting, and all his utterances are thor-
oughly original in their good sense and good humor. The
seventy-five years of his life have been full of varied
experiences, and to sit and listen as he calls back the good
old ante-bellum days, rekindles the fires that animated
the Blue and the Gray in those days when it was bliss to
be alive, and pictures the period of the Reconstruction,
one feels himself transplanted to places enchanted ; and
though there is a pathos that comes with his story of the
decay of the old aristocracy, his story of the rise of the
common people brings a sense of comfort.

His years are rich in faith, rich in hope, and rich in
charity. Away back in the olden days he had faith in
God, faith in his fellow-man, and faith in his country.
Throughout the years, amid the troubled movement of
events, this faith has abided, steadfast and unyielding.
It looked across the years and exulted in the enormous
growth that should crown this new century, and to-day it
glimpses the largess of days that are yet to be.

"Bill Arp" is a man of hope, and the world instinctively
covets the association of the hopeful man, because he is
the strong man, faithful and brave. Such a man cannot
have mean or ignoble thoughts about himself or his fellow-
man. He is not ignorant of the sorrow and suffering to

Bill Aep. 257

which the generation of man is heir, bnt his eyes are
turned towards the infinite, and his soul claims kinship
with things eternal. Such a man finds no sorrow, because
he looks for none. If he cannot be a Socrates he will love
study none the less ; if he cannot be a Milo he takes none
the less pride in the care of his body ; if he can never hope
to be a Croesus, still he toils none the less faithfully.
Passing events and the flight of years lay no cares upon
his life, for years are not the measure of his life. In the
spirit of true philosophy, he meditates: "I must die.
Must I then die lamenting? I must be put in chains.
Must I then also lament? I must go into exile. Does any
man then hinder me from going with smiles and cheerful-
ness and contentment? You may fetter my leg, but my
will not even Zeus himself can overpower." Such a life is
like the song of a plowboy, it is twice-blessed ; it blesses
him who sings and him who hears. Amid a world of busy
men, that is a valuable spirit which lifts itself above the
perturbations, misfortunes, disappointments, and groans,
and instead of murmuring, "Wretched am I, an old man :
have I kept my gray hairs for this?" exclaims, "Dear
Crito, if it is the will of the gods that it be so, let it
be so !"

Hope brings cheer. Whoever saw "Bill Arp" when he
was not cheerful ? Whoever heard him sorrow or complain ?
Unlike the Persian poet who continually complained
because he had no shoes to wear, "Bill Arp" is thankful
that he has feet. Whatever may be to-day's task, he goes
about it with the light-heartedness of youth, and his
delight in every duty is philosophic. If genius is the
capacity for taking infinite jmins, then "Bill Arp1' is a
prodigy. Ofttimes, as I have read his letters, have I been
impressed with the accuracy with which he sees every
detail of human life, and the common everyday occurrences
that pass before us unnoticed, become interesting, attrac-
tive, and instructive when he talks about them. He has

258 The Tbinity Akchive.

eyes that see, ears that hear, and a heart that feels, and
everything that God has made, to him has something of
interest. He enjoys life, and knows how to make others
enjoy it. A few good men have blessed the world with
their fortunes, but he has blessed men by scattering into
their life faith, hope, love and cheerfulness.

Though Major Smith has passed the allotted years of
man, being in his seventy-fifth year, his eyesight is not
dimmed, nor his mental powers abated. Old Father Time
has mellowed him down into the love of the Southern
people. In introducing him recently to a Mississippi
audience, a college professor said: "I cannot say that
'Bill Arp' is the greatest man of the South, nor the best
man, but I will say that he is the best loved man in all our
Southland." What a blessed compliment was that!

Forty years ago he began to write his weekly letters for
the Southern press, and during all these years he has
hardly missed a week in dispensing good cheer, good
advice, and good philosophy to the Southern people. His
letters are printed in more than 700 weekly papers. Verily
we Southern boys have grown up under his tuition, and
though our files contain more than 2,000 letters from his
pen, we are always glad to hear from him, and it is our
hope that the years will deal gently with him, and fill his
declining days with all that is rich and hallowed.

Tennyson and the Queen. 259

TENNYSON AND THE QUEEN.

BY W. A. LAMBETH.

The recent death of the Queen causes one to think of the
Poet Laureate whose name has been most closely associated
with her reign. Before Tennyson's appointment both
Southey and afterwards Wordsworth had held this office,
but no Laureate duties were called for until after Words-
worth's death in 1850. In this year the publication of
"In Memoriam" made a profound impression on the
Queen's Court, and it was chiefly because of Prince
Albert's admiration for the poem that the Laureateship
was given to Tennyson.

This office brought the poet into his first relationship
with the Royal Family. Fitzgerald says, however, that at
the time of the Queen's accession Tennyson wrote a poem
— never published — "the burden of which was 'Here's a
health to the Queen of the Isles.'" Victoria was then
eighteen and Tennyson ten years older. Tennyson ad-
dressed in 1851 his first Laureate poem "To the Queen,"
which contains the prayer:

"May children of our children say,
'She wrought her people lasting good ;

" 'Her court was pure ; her life serene ;

God gave her peace ; her land reposed ;
A thousand claims to reverence closed
In her as Mother, Wife, and Queen.' "

The relationship existing between Tennyson and the
Royal Family was not one of mere conventionality, but
rather one of mutual esteem. This friendship was still
further strengthened in 1856, when the poet received a
visit from Prince Albert himself. The Prince drove over
from Osborne to Tennyson's beautiful home at Farringford,
Isle of Wight. From the first, the poet says, the Prince
was very cordial. He expressed great admiration of the

8

g60 The Trinity Archive.

view from the drawing-room window, and one of the party
gathered a bunch of cowslips which H. R. H. said he must
take to the Queen. Four years later the Prince wrote
Tennyson from Buckingham Palace :

"Will you be good enough to write your name in the
accompanying volume of your 'Idyls of the King?' You
will thus add a peculiar interest to the book, containing
those beautiful songs, from the perusal of which I derived
the greatest enjoyment."

When the death of the Prince Consort came in 1861,
Tennyson felt deeply the loss to Britain and the Empire,
and determined to dedicate the "Idyls" to his memory.
He sent the first copies of the Dedication to the Princess
Alice with the following letter:

"It seemed to me that I could do no better than dedicate
to his memory a book which he himself had told me was
valued by him. I am the more emboldened to send these
lines to your Royal Highness, because having asked the
opinion of a lady who knew and truly loved and honoured
him, she gave me to understand by her reply that they
were true and worthy of him ; whether they be so or not,
I hardly know, but if they do not appear so to your Royal
Highness, forgive me as your father would have forgiven
me."

In the Dedication the poet says that the Prince seemed
to him

"Scarce other than my king's ideal knight,
'Who reverenced his conscience as his king;
Whose glory was, redressing human wrong;
Who spake no slander, no, nor listen'd to it;
Who loved one only and who clave to her.'"

And who was also

"Dear to Science, dear to Art,
Dear to thy land and ours, a Prince indeed,
Beyond all titles, and a household name,
Hereafter, thro' all times, Albert the Good."

Tennyson and the Queen. 261

The Princess was deeply touched by the lines and wrote :

"Mr. Tennyson could not have chosen a more beautiful
or true testimonial to the memory of him who was so really
good and noble, than the dedication of the 'Idyls of the
King,' which he so valued and admired. Princess Alice
transmitted the lines to the Queen, who desired her to tell
Mr. Tennyson, with her sincerest thanks, how much moved
she was on reading them, and that they had soothed her
aching, bleeding heart."

The account of the poet's first visit to the Queen at
Osborne in the following year was written by Mrs. Tenny-
son:

"She said many kind things to him, such as 'Next to
the Bible In Memoriam is my comfort. ' She talked of the
Prince and of Hallam, and of Macaulay, and of Goethe,
and of Schiller in connection with him, and said that the
Prince was so like the picture of Arthur Hallam in In
Memoriam, even to his blue eyes."

When the Prince of Wales was married in 1863, Tenny-
son wrote "A Welcome" to the bride from Denmark,
beginning :

"Sea-kings' daughter from over the sea,

Alexandra !
Saxon and Norman and Dane are we,
But all of us Danes in our welcome of thee,

Alexandra!"
And who is a

"Blissful bride of a blissful heir,
Bride of the heir of the kings of the sea."

In 1873 Tennyson addressed the Epilogue of the Idyls
"To the Queen," which is especially significant, aside from
its reference to the Queen, as the best interpretation there
is of the central meaning of the whole poem. He begs the
Queen to "take withal thy poet's blessing," and

262 The Trinity Archive.

"Accept this old imperfect tale,
New-old, and shadowing Sense at war with Soul
Rather than that gray king, whose name, a ghost,
Streams like a cloud, man-shaped, from mountain

peak,
And cleaves to cairn and cromlech still."

The Queen soon after this offered, through Mr. Glad-
stone, a baronetcy to the poet. He declined the honor,
but expressed a desire that it might be conferred in after
years on his son. The Queen, however, was especially
anxious to give Tennyson this distinction and, one year
later, again offered it through Mr. Disraeli. The poet
again respectfully declined, but with the same request.
Mr. Disraeli replied that such a course as reserving a
baronetcy for a son was contrary to all precedent. Later,
however, because of the insistence of Mr. Gladstone, he
agreed to accept a Peerage, and in 1884 took his seat in
the House of Lords. At that time the Queen wrote :

"It affords me much pleasure to confer on my Poet
Laureate, who is so universally admired and respected, a
mark of my recognition of the great services he has ren-
dered to literature, which has so great an influence on the
world at large."

The following account is an extract taken from the
Queen's private Journal of the poet's last visit to her at
Osborne. This was the last time she ever saw him. The
extract gives expression to an intense faith in Immortality,
a striking thing in the lives of both these persons :

•'Osborne, Aug. 7, 1883.
"After luncheon saw the great Poet Tennyson for nearly
an hour; and most interesting it was. He is grown very
old, his eyesight much impaired. But he was very kind.
He talked of the many friends he has lost, and what it
would be if he did not feel and know that there was
another world, where there would be no partings; and

Tennyson and the Queen. 263

then he spoke with horror of the unbelievers and philoso-
phers who would make you believe there was no other
world, no Immortality, who tried to explain all away in a
miserable manner. We agreed that were such a thing
possible, God, Who is Love, would be far more cruel than
any human being.

"I told him what a comfort 'In Memoriam' had again
been to me, which pleased him."

The Queen always remembered the poet on his birthday.
On August 7, 1885, she wrote from Osborne :

"I was not unmindful of yesterday's anniversary, and
would wish to offer my warm good wishes on the return of
your natal day.

"It was also my son Alfred's aud my son-in-law Lome's
birthday, and there was always a gathering at Osborne
Cottage of my children, grand-children and relations, and,
as I gazed on the happy young couple, and on my two
sons, Alfred and Arthur, and their bonnie bairns, I could
not but feel sad in thinking that their hour of trial might
come.

"Till sixty-one no real inroad of any kind had been
made in our circle, and how heavy has God's hand been
since then on me ! Mother, husband, children, truest
friends, all have been taken from me, and yet I must 'still
endure,' and I shall try to do so."

While Tennyson was usually not a good letter-writer,
some of his letters to the Queen are excellent. In response
to the Queen's birthday-letter, he said :

"Tho' feast and flowers seem to me only properly to
belong to the birthdays of the young, and tho' I myself
always pass my own over in silence, yet believe me most
thoroughly grateful for your Majesty's gracious and kindly
congratulations.

"As to the sufferings of this momentary life we can but
trust that in some after-state, when we see clearer, we
shall thank the Supreme Power for having made us, thro'
these, higher and greater beings."

264 The Trinity Archive.

When the death of the poet's younger son, Lionel, came
a few months after this, the Queen wrote, showing how
deeply she was concerned in his great sorrow :

"I wish I could express in words how deeply and truly
I feel for you in this hour of heavy affliction !

"You, who have written such words of comfort for
others, will, I am sure, feel the comfort of them again in
yourself. But it is terrible to lose one's grown up children
when one is no longer young oneself, and to see, as I have
done, and you will do now, the sore stricken widow of
one's beloved son."

Tennyson was a Laureate who shared in his country's
prosperity. His deep reverence for the Queen caused him
to love,

"With love far-brought
From out the storied Past,"

"A land of settled government,
A land of just and old renown,
Where Freedom slowly broadens down
From precedent to precedent."

Much of the same spirit is expressed in "On the Jubilee
of Queen Victoria, ' ' a

"Queen, as true to womanhood as Queenhood,"

whose reign had been,

"Fifty years of ever-broadening Commerce!
Fifty years of ever-brightening Science !
Fifty years of ever-widening Empire!"

At the request of the Queen's children, Tennyson sent
the following inscription for the Prayer-book presented to
the Queen on her fiftieth wedding-anniversary :

"Remembering him who waits thee far away,
And with thee, Mother, taught us first to pray,
Accept on this your golden bridal day

The Book of Prayer."

Tennyson and the Queen. 265

For this the Queen wrote gratefully :

Osborne, Feb. 10, 1891.
"Dear Lord Tennyson: — How kind it is of you to have
written those beautiful lines, and to have sent the telegram
for this ever dear day, which I will never allow to be con-
sidered a sad day. The reflected light of the sun which
has set still remains ! It is full of pathos, but also full of
joyful gratitude, and he, who has left me nearly 30 years
ago, surely blesses me still !

"Asking you to remember me kindly to Lady Tennyson
and your son, believe me always

Yours affectionately,

Victoria R. I."

The Queen was deeply affected when she received the
news of the poet's death in 1892, as is shown by her letter
to his son :

' 'The Queen thanks Mr. Tennyson for his very touching
telegram, describing the passing away of his beloved
father. That great spirit now knows what he so often
reflected on and pondered over.

"The Queen deeply laments and mourns her noble Poet
Laureate, who will be so universally regretted, but he has
left undying works behind him which we shall ever
treasure.

"He was so kind and full of sympathy to the Queen,
who alas! never saw him again after his last visit to
Osborne.

"Most deeply does the Queen feel for Lady Tennyson,
whose delicate health will, the Queen hopes, not suffer
from this great shock. The blank is terrible. ' '

Nine years later comes the death of the Queen, which
brings to mind the familiar stanzas at the end of the Dedi-
cation of the "Idyls:"

266 The Trinity Archive.

"Break not, 0 woman's heart, but still endure;
Break not, for thou art Royal, but endure,
Remembering all the beauty of that star
Which shone so close beside Thee that ye made
One light together, but has past and leaves
The Crown a lonely splendor.

"May all love
His love, unseen but felt, o'ershadow Thee,
The love of all Thy sons encompass Thee,
The love of all Thy daughters cherish Thee,
The love of all Thy people comfort Thee,
Till God's love set Thee at his side again!*''

The Mountain Girl. 267

THE MOUNTAIN GIRL.

BY E. C. PERROW.

I knew a girl some seven years ago

I will not call her name, perhaps you know

Of whom I speak. A girl with face more fair

Than all the flowers wild that breathe the air

In her own mountain home. Her eyes as blue

As rain- washed summer skies. Her heart as true

And steadfast as the rock-bound cliffs that rise

And lose themselves pine-clad among the skies.

I knew her well. We two together played

When we were children and together made

Our little houses in the River's sand,

And o'er the mountains wandered hand in hand

In search of Spring's first flow'rs; and when the cold

Had turned again the forest leaves to gold.

We'd go to school at Missionary Ridge.

I'd always wait for her beyond the bridge

And side by side, our young hearts free from care,

We'd hurry through the frosty Autumn air.

Love her? Could I help it when her face

Grew fairer day by day, and some new grace

Was added year by year? It seemed to me

As day by day I watched, that I could see

The hand of Nature weave into her soul

All that was good and true. Her life was whole

And free from selfish pride and envy's sting,

From weakness, and the little things that bring

Too oft the blush of shame. She did not wear

Upon her face that haughty cruel air

We see so oft. She had a smile so sweet,

A word so kind for every one she'd meet,

That fevered brows forgot their throbbing pain,

And aching hearts grew light with joy again.

How did it end? Oh, can I e'er forget !

268 The Trinity Archive.

Tho' years have passed, it comes upon me yet
With all its awful weight. It presses so
It seems my heart will break.

You know
Our land in winter is a land of snow,
Of bitter cold. There icy tempests blow
And strip the dead leaves from the tossing tree,
Whirl them aloft in air, and laugh in fiendish glee.
One night when all the land was wrapped in sleep
The snow fell fast and ere the morning deep
It lay on hill and plain. Amid the storm
Of snow wind-driven came a hurrying form
Wrapped in a heavy coat and covered o'er
With snow-flakes white, and knocking at the door.
uMy wife is sick," in anxious voice he said.
"Will some one go and watch beside her bed,
That I may go and summon Doctor Pymm?"
It was the girl I loved that went with him.
Beside the couch she watched night after night,
Nor did she leave her task until the light
Of hope shone in the husband's honest face.
Then with a happy heart she left her place.
But sleepless nights and Winter's bitter cold
Upon her face their awful tale had told.
For four long months she suffered. Every day
Up through the snow and ice I fought my way,
And kneeling at her side in earnest prayer,
I prayed and prayed that God her life might spare.
Some times she knew me well, but then again
Her mind would wander, overcome by pain.
She bore it all so patiently, I heard
In all her illness, no complaining word.
Then came the Spring. She called me to her bed
One bright sunshiny day and gently said,
"I know the hills with violets are blue,
Will you not go and gather me a few?"

The Mountain Girl. 269

I brought the flowers, she gently raised her head,
"I am so glad the Spring has come," she said.
She took the flowers and pressed them to her brow,
Then softly fell asleep. I left her now
A moment, and, returning, every trace
Of suffering and disease had left her face;
For she had heard the message of the King,
Her spirit bright had found eternal Spring.

270 The Trinity Archive,

the snap dragon.

BY F. D. SWINDELL, JR.

In the graveyard just on the outskirts of Frank ville, a sea-
coast town of several hundred inhabitants in the State of the
Tar Heels, there is an old gravestone marked with this

inscription:

JOHN DECATUR FISHER

Born June 2, 1620,

DIED

Jan. 23, 1660.

Over the grave the tangled grass grows unheeded, the rains
and the winds of years have caused the old gravestone to
assume the yellow color of age, and the once plain inscription
is now nearly effaced.

In the year sixteen and sixty a brig sailed into the Frank-
ville harbor and cast anchor, j'ust as the chariot of Helios
ended its daily journey and sank down to rest in the far west.
The arrival of the brig caused much excitement on shore.
Here and there a spy-glass was leveled at her and some of
the old sailors shook their heads and hastened to their homes
when they saw a small boat put off from her side and start
shoreward.

In a short time the boat, rowed by six sturdy blacks, neared
the shore. In her stern sat a men gaily dressed and well
armed. In reply to a hail from shore the man stood up, put
his hands to his mouth and shouted, "The Snap Dragon,
from New York; we are short of hands and water." At
these words the crowd grew more restless, for they had judged
from the rig of the craft that she was cut out for a privateer,
and they immediately recognized the name as belonging to a
famous buchaneer.

It was in the days when pirates sailed boldly up and down
the eastern coast of North America, seizing and plundering
whenever they could, and shielding themselves under the
name of licensed privateers.

The Snap Dragon. 271

When the boat reached the shore, the man in the stern
sprang out, and turning to the gaping crowd, asked for infor-
mation concerning a certain John Fisher. "John Fisher is
over yonder in the tavern," some one ventured to say. "I
will fetch him," cried a ragged little urchin, and he hurried
toward the tavern as fast as two fat little legs would carry
him. In a few minutes the boy was seen returning with
John Fisher. At the first sight of this man we recoil in dis-
gust. He was a man of large stature and stout in proportion.
Over his right eye was a large scar that caused him to look
like some bloody pirate. His skin was very much tanned
and his large mouth and horse-like teeth make you think of
some character that you have seen in a night-mare.

"John Fisher, I believe," said the pirate, for so we can
call him. ''At your service, sir," returned the new arrival.
The two men approached closer and spoke in low tones. The
crowd could see the scar on Fisher's face flare up at intervals,
and as the conversation grew more heated they crowded
nearer, but at a wave of the pirate's hand and an angTy flash
from his eye they fell back.

Suddenly Fisher and the pirate got aboard the yawl and
pulled off toward the brig.

Some piesentiment of evil took possession of the crowd;
they gathered in little bands on the streets and talked long
and earnestly. By this time the shadow of night had fallen
and the world was covered with a mantle of darkness.

Just as the hands of the clock pointed at the hour of twelve,
two boats put off from the brig filled with armed men. The
pirate commanded one boat and Fisher the other. Presently
they reached the shore, disembarked, and in a band started
over the town.

Many a poor man was aroused from his slumbers that night
by a pair of rough hands on his shoulder, and looked arouud
only to find the room filled with armed men. He was ordered
to dress, and after doing so was bound and gagged. Then he
was taken out in the darkness of the night, carried down to

272 The Trinity Archive.

the boat and rowed off to the brig. There the gag was
removed from his mouth, but before being unbound he was
made to sign an agreement to serve as one of the crew of the
Snap Dragon. After about thirty men and boys had been
thus kidnapped the pirates returned to their brig.

Again those on shore could hear the creaking of the chain
as the Snap Dragon weighed anchor and put out to sea.

When the day dawned and the inhabitants of Frankville
began to come out from their houses and go about their daily
tasks, quite a number of the houses remained with closed
window-blinds and doors. On investigation they met a sad
sight; the brothers, husbands and sons had been taken away,
and to prevent the alarm being given, the mothers, sisters
and daughters had been bound and gagged, and even in some
cases where they had resisted, killed.

Every one locked horrified and some one cried, "John
Fisher, where is John Fisher?", but no John Fisher appeared.
As the Snap Dragon had disappeared in the night, so had he.
"He is the cause of all this," another one hissed through his
set teeth. All day long the crowd remained together, after
looking seaward in a vain hope of seeing the brig returning
with their friends.

About night fall the wind began to rise and the clouds to
bank up. By midnight a fierce storm was raging. The
waves broke over the shoals near the bar, sending the white
spray many feet high, and the seas looked like vast green
mountains. The tide rose until it was far up into the streets
of the town.

Just as a faint streak of light was seen in the east, the
watchers saw a vessel heading for the bar. She was in a
very bad condition, for a terrific wind directly behind her was
driving her toward the shoals. One of her masts was gone,
and as each incoming sea lifted her high in the air, there
could be seen dark forms on her deck by the aid of the spy-
glass, that the watchers knew were men.

The Snap Dragon. 273

In those days there were no life-saving stations, but the
men were just as brave, and just as willing to risk their lives
for their fellows as they are to-day. "Can we save them?"
asked Henry Hicks, a young man with dark, flashing eyes,
who had been watching the vessel intently. "No," said an
older man; "no boat could live for a moment in this sea."

By this time the vessel was near the shoals, and as the
alarm had been spread, large numbers of people were drawn
on the shore gazing with white faces at the scene.

"Look !" cried Henry, but his cry was useless, for every
eye was on the vessel as she struck the shoal. Instantly the
remaining mast was torn from her by the shock and fell with
a splash into the sea. Wave after wave swept over the
doomed vessel and in a few hours she went to pieces.

All along the shore people were anxiously watching every
spar or piece of timber that was washed ashore, seeking to
rescue, if they could, any one of those who had been on the
vessel.

Presently a large spar was seen floating in toward shore,
and on it was fastened the form of a man. When the spar
was almost to the shore, the under-tow seized it and carried
it back into the outer breakers.

"The man will be drowned, for the spar cannot reach the
shore on account of the under-tow. Get me a line, perhaps
we can save the man yet," shouted Henry Hicks. Just a
little way up the shore the beach projected out in the water
for a considerable distance. Toward this Henry Hicks hur-
ried and the men with him. By this time the wind had
veered several degrees westward and was blowing directly
down on the spar. Everything was favorable now for the
rescue of the man. With one end of the rope tied about his
body and the other end in the hands of faithful friends on
shore, Henry jumped from the projection of the beach into
the sea.

It did not take him long to reach the spar with a fair wind
blowing him toward it. He grabbed at it, but missed his

274 The Trinity Archive.

hold and was swept almost by the spar before he could get a
secure hold. It was easy sailing for him now, as the sailors
say, he fastened the rope around the spar and drawing in
some more slack, fastened himself to the spar; then he sig-
nalled to those on shore to pull them in. In another instant
he felt the spar moving forward, as it was pulled through the
water. The green brine rushed over him, there was a buzzing
in his ears, everything became dark, and then his senses left
him. The two inanimate forms were seized by willing hands
as they reached the shore, cut aloose from the spar and im-
mediately carried to the tavern.

A few hours later Henry opened his eyes and found himself
in a warm bed and near a roaring fire. His every limb ached
and his head was almost bursting with pain. lie was about
to close his eyes and try to sleep, when the door opened and
Jack Leigh, Henry's best friend, walked in. He saw the
movement of the eyelids and approached the bed. "How are
you, old boy?" he asked, placing his hand on Henry's fore-
head. "Oh, I'll be all right soon; my head hurts me some,
but is the man alive?" "Yes, he is living, but the doctor
says he will die soon. Henry, whom do you think you
rescued?" "I really don't know, but what boat was it, and
was any one else saved?" "No, no one else was saved, and
the man you almost gave your life for was the scoundrel John
Fisher." At this moment a knock was heard on the door.
"Come in," said Jack. The door opened and the keeper of
the tavern walked in. "I will stay with Henry; you are
wanted in the next room, Jack." Jack hurried in the next
room, where he found a number of people crowded around
the bed of Fisher, who was talking rapidly.

I will sum up in a few words what he said, as with blood-
shot eyes and bloated visage he lay just on the brink of
eternity.

After the Snap Dragon had put to sea with her impressed
crew, a fair wind favored her for awhile, but about noon the
barometer began to fall and the heavens to cloud up. When

The Snap Dragon. 275

the storm struck, the Snap Dragon turned her face shoreward
and ran before the gale. The men who had been taken
forcibly from their homes the night before were chained below
decks to prevent their making any trouble, and they thus
met a watery death and filled a watery grave. When he fin-
ished speaking he tore the sheet from his breast, and seizing
a pouch that hung around his neck, handed it to Jack with
the request to give it to Henry, who had risked his life for
him. Jack took the gold with some repugnance, and as he
received it, a quiver passed through Fisher's body, his hand
fell, and one more soul had fled this life.

It was through the kindners of Henry Hicks that the simple
marble slab was put on the grave of John Fisher, and it was
from one of the descendants of Henry Hicks that I learned
this story.

276

The Trinity Archive.

D. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-Chief.
Assistant Editor.

As the spring opens up our attention is centered on the
athletic spirit in college, and every one of the students is
anxious to see the very best team possible put on the diamond
to represent us. It is a source of gratification to us to know
that we shall have boys of our own number and none other
to fight our battles. If by some mysterious event the
battle should ever go against us, we shall feel that the strife
has been a clean one, and an honest defeat is more to be com-
mended than an unclean victory. But when we come off
victorious, it will seem more like Trinity boys are the deserv-
ing ones. While heretofore it was required that a man take
work in college to play on the ball team, it must be admitted
that some men have played on the team whose college work
was secondary to their athletic aspirations. And some how a
star play made by one of these did not stir up enthusiasm
among the students as a similar deed done by one of our own
boys did.

We are glad of the fact that the colleges of North Carolina
have taken a stand for purer athletics among the students of
the State. Now the aspiring student has some encourage-
ment to strive to make the team, knowing that no one will
be imported at the last moment to occupy the position he has
been striving so hard to fill. We are somewhat surprised to
learn from some of our exchanges that this new movement
for pure athletics is unpopular among the students of a few of

Editorial. 277

our colleges. They say the enthusiasm for the ball team is
dying out. Now we do not know the local conditions at
these colleges, but it does seem to us that a body of students
could show just as much enthusiasm and yell just as lustily
for a band of their own number as they could for a ball team,
many of whose members they have never seen except on the
diamond. All those who believe in honesty as opposed to
sham, and in amateur college ball as opposed to high-handed
professionalism, we are sure, will rally around the State
Athletic Association and assist it in its earnest fight for pure
athletics in our colleges. As for Trinity, she is now and
forever for pure athletics.

The outlook for our team this year is very encouraging.
Our manager reports that he is greatly encouraged and
expects to put a team on the diamond that will be an honor
to the student body. To do this requires the support of
every person on the Park. There is a class of men who
never do anything themselves for athletics or anything else,
but who are eternally expressing their opinions of how this
or that might be improved, and their suggestions, though
delivered with the air of Solon, are such as Balaam's beast
might have made had he spoken at length. While this may
be of more general application, we do not need any of these
men on the athletic grounds this spring. But rather let us
all determine to do all in our power to aid our manager in
putting a good team on the diamond.

In few gubernatorial inaugurations do the people express
their confidence in the future of the State and in the admin-
istration of the new Governor as the people of North Carolina
have in the recent inauguration of Governor Aycock. Every-
body looks upon the State as entering into a new period of
prosperity. They have reasons to think this. The over-
whelming majority which elected Mr. Aycock assured him of
the sympathy of his people and enables him to act with

278 The Trinity Archive.

decision and determination. He has the whole common-
weath with him and hence has a fine opportunity of serving
his State with great results. The educational grounds on
which the campaign was fought inspire the people with hope
of a glorious future for their State. The whole people seem
to be panting with new life and are expecting great results
from the present administration. The indications are that
they will not be disappointed. The Legislature has caught
the spirit and have further expressed the confidence of the
people in their new Governor by increasing his salary and
repealing a bill limiting his power. Catching the spirit of
the campaign the Legislature has increased the annual appro-
priation to the State University. All these are but signs of
what is yet to come, and tokens of a brighter future for North
Carolina.

Literary Notes. 279

MAUDE E. MOORE. MANAGER.

Popular fiction during the past year has nothing astonish-
ing, though a great many very admirable stories have been
written and several books had great sales. There is no one
book which stands out above all the others either on account
of its popularity or literary merit, however. Among the
most popular we find at the head of the list "To Have and to
Hold," by Mary Johnston, then come "Janice Meredith,"
"Richard Carvel," "When Knighthood was in Flower," and
"Red Pottage."

This is the season for year books. The Rev. George
Sidney Webster has made selections from the works of Henry
Van Dyke and has published them through the Messrs.
Scribner, under the title "The Friendly Year." This book
will be especially attractive to the admirers of Dr. Van Dyke's
work in prose and in verse. — Bookman.

Mr. R. H. Russell has brought out a souvenir of Maude
Adams in "L'Aiglon," and will issue next week one of Mary
Mannering in "Janice Meredith," which will contain sixteen
pages of heavy plate paper filled with reproductions of Miss
Mannering in scenes from the play.

William L. Alden thinks that when Richard Harding
Davis visits London again he will find that the climate has
changed — has become almost arctic. Mr. Davis rubbed the
British public the wrong way in his letters and magazine
articles concerning the Boer war. They do not object to his
sympathizing with the Boers, but they do object to his
representation of the English officers.

280 The Trinity Archive.

The fact that Kipling's popularity is undiminished is
shown by the increase of the subscription list of the Cassell
Magazine, in which magazine his new novel is to begin in
January. It is the longest story he has yet written.

Edmund Gosse, the eminent English literary reviewer, has
written a critical and biographical sketch of the young
English poet, Stephen Phillips, which appears in the January
number of "The Century." Mr. Gosse believes that the
head of the author of "Francesca and Paolo" and "Herod,"
will be saved by the poet's own keen sense of humor; it will
not even be turned by the almost universal chorus of praise
which has been called forth by his poems. — Saturday Book
Review.

Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill, who is now lecturing in
this country, has contributed a very interesting character
sketch of Lord Loberts to the January number of "The
World's Work," based on a study of the great soldier while
Mr. Churchill was a war correspondent in South Africa.

Twelve novels, one appearing each month, will be pub-
lished during the year 1901 by Harper & Brothers. All the
stories will deal with contemporary life in America, and
nearly all are by new writers. The first one, "Eastover
Court House," deals with life in Virginia and is by Kenneth
Brown.

A short time ago we presented an extract from a letter
written by Rudyard Kipling to Mr. Frank T. Bullen in
response to a request that Mr. Kipling should write the
introduction to Mr. Bullen's "The Cruise of the Cachalot."
Mr. Kipling declined the invitation principally on the
grounds that everybody who had a knife ready for him would
take pleasure in sticking it into Mr. Bullen. Doubtless Mr.
Bullen has appreciated the advice given for his new work,
"The Men of the Merchant Service," published by Frederick
A. Stokes Company, is dedicated "To Rudyard Kipling in
grateful recognition of both his wonderful genius and his
great kindness to the author." — Saturday Book Review.

Literary Notes. 281

It may be interesting to some to know that a story of
Revolutionary days, of which the scene is laid in Hillsboro,
N. C, is appearing serially in "Everybody's Magazine,"
published by John Wannamaker. The title of the story is
"Joscelyn Cheshire," and in it the author, Miss Sara Beau-
mont Kennedy, has drawn a vivid picture of domestic and
military life of those days.

282

The Trinity Archivk

F. S. CARDEN.

Manager.

Most of the college magazines begin the new century very
creditably. The Gray Jacket has a variety of poetry and
fiction. "A Bolivian Christmas" is obscure on account of its
disconnected plot; neither are its paragraphs well constructed.
The ''Odor of Violets" is a much better written story. We
find in the latter no such digressions as occur in "A Bolivian
Christmas." The article of note in this number of the Gray
Jacket is "Portia," a well written and true estimation of one
of Shakspere's greatest women.

The January Central Collegian has a religious air about it.
There are three contributions on the Bible by preachers who,
to all appearances, are not students. Such articles would be
more in place in some Christian advocate. The February
number of the Collegian — it is announced — will be devoted
to 19th century literature. Such plan will be more success-
ful and the Collegian will assume more of the air of a college
magazine if the articles in the next number are from the pens
of students.

There is a very fine article in the Converse Concept on the
"Immortality of Byron." The writer has evidently given
very careful study to the subject and, as a result, has formed
a true estimate of the spirit of Byron's poetry and its influence
on coming generations. The fiction in the Coticept is not so
good. "A Holiday's Experiences" is nonsensically unnat-
ural and weak; "His Confident" has more of the essentials
of good fiation in that it arouses an interest in its characters.
The poems are long and hard to appreciate.

Editor's Table, 283

There are two leading articles in the Wofford Journal.
The first is the science medal essay on "The South Polar
Problem." It is a carefully prepared essay, showing much
research. The next article is a long story, "What Happened
at Nailoyh." What happened there, just as what happens in
too many college stories, might be told in this line: "She
came, he saw, she conquered." The writer consumes ten
pages in telling it. However, the style and description are
good. Such effusions as "When I look out upon the leaves"
would be far more at home among the unpublished poems of
a young poet.

The Drama is a line of literature in which Southern college
magazines are deficient. Good dramas are often published
in Northern magazines. In the December Harvard Monthly
there appears a well written drama.

One of the best articles of the month appears in the
University of Virginia Magazine. It is on the "Hall of
Fame." The style is lucid and the expressions are strong
enough to meet the demands of the subject, yet this article
seems to be permeated by the self importance of the Univer-
sity of Virginia.

The Vox Wesley ana is the name of a new magazine which
we welcome to our exchange list. It contains some good
reading matter.

Solemnly, softly the snowflakes are falling —

Down from the dull, leaden dome of the sky;
Plaintively sighing the wind fays are calling,
Crooning a dirge for the leaflets that die.
Dreamily drift,
Silently sift,
Whisper o'er corpses of leaves that are sere,
Hark to the wail of the forest forestalling
The days of December, December the drear.

— C. H. Collester, in Amhurst Monthly.

284

The Trinity Archive.

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

In the first meeting after Christmas the members of the
Association were favored by a very impressive talk by Mr. E.
M. Hoyle. He spoke of the duties of college men to the new

century.

* * *

An old and faithful friend of the Association, Prof. J. F.
Bivens, addressed us Sunday afternoon, January 13. And
on the Sunday following, Prof. R. Webb drew us a good
lesson from the life of Daniel.

It being in the midst of examinations, the duties of the
Association, Sunday afternoon, January 27, were not thrown
upon any one man. We had short talks from several of the

members.

* * *

At a business meeting of the Association, January 13, the
following officers were elected for the ensuing year: President,
Mr. Howard; Vice-President, Mr. J. M. Ormond; Treas-
urer, Mr. M. T. Frizzelle; Recording Secretary, Mr. E. M.
Hoyle; Corresponding Secretary, Mr. W. R. Royall. Those
who are acquainted with these men feel sure that the Associa-
tion has fallen into good hands.

On Sunday afternoon, January 20, Mr. D. D. Peele, the
retiring President, read the following annual report before the
members of the Association:

When the Young Men's Christian Association came into
the hands of the retiring corps of officers less than a year ago,

Y, M. C. A. Department. 285

there were before it difficult problems to solve; some were
met successfully, with the assistance of the former officers,
and some difficulties were fought hard, but never successfully.
Chief among these was one arising from the condition of
athletics in the college. The relation between the Christian
work and athletics was in a very abnormal condition. Not
only were some of the heroes on the diamond out of sympathy
with us, but many exercised an influence, intentionally or
unintentionally, directly against the work of the Young
Men's Christian Association. But this difficulty has been
met and met successfully, although largely by a force outside
of our Association. Whatever may be our opinions with
regard to the fight for pure athletics from other standpoints,
all men looking at it from the point of view of a Christian
worker, which after all is the only true light, must hail the
movement with joy and gladness. It is a hopeful sign on the
other hand to see active members of our Association taking
active part on the athletic grounds. It is one of the most
hopeful signs for the future to see the Athletic Association
and the Y. M. C. A. thus drawn closer together.

A series of Special revival services have not been held since
the retiring officers assumed their duties; the influence of our
regular Sunday devotional meetings in building up believers
and in bringing unbelievers nearer the truth may never be
known. This influence manifested itself notably at the
second meeting of the fall term, when many pledged them-
selves to lend their influence for Christian work, and one was
brought to a profession of faith in Christ.

The Bible Study Committee has offered three courses of
study — one in Life of Christ, one in Acts and Epistles of Paul
and a third in the Old Testament characters — the total enroll-
ment in the three classes is twenty-three or four. The Mis-
sionary Committee also has a class studying uThe Evangeliza-
tion of the World in this Generation" with a large enrollment.
Owing to the recent troubles in China the committee has
been unable to hear from our native worker in that country
until recently — consequently their work has been impeded to

286 The Trinity Archive.

some extent. One Sunday in each month the subject of
missions has been presented to our members, the other three
being filled by the Devotional Committee.

In no respect are we more encouraged than in the steady
increase in attendance at these devotional meetings. While
it is not by any means now what it should be, yet it is better
than it was sometime ago. It is a lamentable fact that last
spring but few persons came out on Sunday afternoons. But
this year it has been improved on. I know I am safe in say-
ing the attendance now is 50 per cent, above that of last
spring.

At the opening of the fall term, a reception was given to
the new students, which was followed up by an enthusiastic
campaign among the students for members. And as a result
our roll was considerably increased.

In our financial department we have been reasonably suc-
cessful. We were able to pay all our subscriptions — one of
$25.00 to the International Committee and $15.00 to the
State Committee. The subscriptions we made for the present
year were not so large — our reason for decreasing them being
a belief that our fees could be more profitably expended on
matters more directly related to our own Association. While
we were not able to send as many delegates to the Summer
Conference as we desired, the three we sent returned infinitely
better qualified to perform the duties incumbent upon them.

As to the future of the Y. M. C. A. we predict a bright
one. With the corps of officers now assuming their duties,
we feel little anxiety as to the immediate future. I do not
feel like advising those of more experience than myself, yet
from one's own failures he learns to advise others. So seeing
what I consider the greatest failure of our administration, I
would suggest that more effort be made to develop workers
among the students. We have done something in that direc-
tion, but I feel that it might have been more. With these
words we give the Y. M. C. A. into the hands of our succes-
sors, earnestly praying that God may abundantly reward their
efforts.

At Home and Abroad. 287

S. G. WINSTEAD, - - - Manager.

Mr. W. W. Card, class of 'oo, who is now attending Har-
vard University, was a welcome visitor to the Park during
the Xmas holidays. Mr. C. A. Woodard also spent a few
days on the campus on his return to Oxford, where he is
teaching.

Dr. W. H. Moore, Presiding Elder of the Durham District,
is now a resident of the Park. He has secured rooms in the
Mary Duke Building, and will move his family sometime in
the near future.

Dr. J. S. Bassett spent a few days at Johns Hopkins Uni-
versity during examinations, where he delivered a series of
lectures, subjects, "The Negro in Africa," "Negro in Amer-
ican Slavery," and uNegro in American Freedom."

The Illustrated Methodist Magazine, of St. Louis, contains
handsome cuts of the college buildings, also of Mr. Washing-
ton Duke, Dr. John F. Crowell, ex-President of the College,
and Hon. James H. Southgate, President of the Board of
Trustees.

There is always something for a college student to look
forward to during his college term. The one thing that the
Trinity students are especially anticipating at present is the
coming of Chancellor James H. Kirkland, of Vanderbilt
University, who will deliver the Avera Bible Lectures. His
subject will be the "Book of Job." The exact date of these
lectures has not yet been fixed, but will be some time in
April.

288 The Trinity Archive.

Quite a number from the Faculty and student body at-
tended the Inaugural.

Prof. W. G. Coltrane and Rev. N. C. Yearby spent a few
days on the Park before going home for their Christmas
holidays.

The plans for the Library Building have been accepted,
and work will begin some time in the spring. The building
will be situated inside the circular enclosure and will no
doubt be a great addition to the campus.

The last meeting of Science Club was held January 12.
The subject discussed at this meeting was the 19th century
development in Chemistry, Biology and Physic.

Mr. J. K. Wood, of Senior class, spent a few days in
Raleigh just after examination. Mr. Wood went down to see
his father, who is in the Senate.

Midyear examinations began January 18th, ending January
3ist. y

Prof. W. W. Flowers is now on the Park. Prof. Flowers
spent last fall at Harvard University, but on account of his
eyes, was forced to give up his work there. We hope that
he may be able to return soon.

Dr. Gill, father of Prof. W. F. Gill, spent some time on
the Park just afteu Xmas.

We give below an incomplete schedule of our ball games
for this season:

Horner, March 23, at Durham.
Lafayette, March 27, at Durham.
Mebane, April 1, at Durham.
Wake Forest, April 5, at Durham.
Guilford, April 8, at Guilford.
Cornell, April 11, at Durham.
Harvard, April 17, at Durham.
Georgia University, May 17, at Durham.

At Home and Abroad. 289

Arrangements are beiug made to play Wake Forest in
Raleigh during the latter part of April; we also hope to give
Guilford a return game in Durham. Correspondence is being
carried on with various other teams which we hope to play.
We are also contemplating a trip through South Carolina and
Georgia, on which we hope to play many of the teams of
those States.

Advertisements .

COLE & HOLLADAY,

High Class Photographers.

If you want the highest grade of work and the latest novelties to be found in an
Up-to-Date Studio, don't have your pictures taken until you have seen our work.
We solicit your patronage and feel confident that we can please you

COLE & HOLLADAY,
Durham and Winston-Salem, N. C.

. - - JOI2ST THE . . .

llllJIil PHiilll QLIID,

AND GET YOUR CLOTHES CLEANED AND PRESSED

For $1.00 per Mouth. Alterations Done at Small Cost.

dr. j. t. Mccracken,
^DENTIST.^*

Office in Wright Block.

Inter-State Phone 114.

INSURANCE.

JDTJttttJ&.lML9 £T. C.

Officially adopted by the leading Colleges, Schools and
Athletic Clubs of "the Country. Every Requisite for

Base Ball, Foot Ball, Golf, Tennis, Athletics,

Gymnasiums.

Spalding's Official League Ball

Is the Official Ball of the National League, the principa
minor leagues and all the leading college associations.

Handsome Catalogue of Base Ball and all Athletic Sports
Free to any Address. Spalding's Official Base Ball Guide for
1901, edited by Henry Chad wick, ready March 30, 1901;
price 10 cents.

NEW YORK.

C. SPALDINC & BROS.

(Incorporated)
CHICAGO.

DENVER

1DTZ. -W2&.

DB1TTIST

Office Over First National Bank.

THE TRINITY ARC

Trinity Park, Durham, March, 1901.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

AH matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of

publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEEI^E, Chief Editor, Trinity Park

Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly
in advance.

ADVERTISING.

*3~ Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.
Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

AN EIGHTEENTH CENTURY NOVEL.

BY J. R. COWAN.

When one reads the English novels of the eighteenth
century it should not be with the view of reflecting as to
whether they bear the test of our present day standards. We
all know that the final development of English fiction in its
several types was only accomplished in the nineteenth cen-
tury. So eighteenth century novels should be read from the
standpoint of their share in the general evolution of fiction.

Sir Walter Scott called "The Expedition of Humphrey
Clinker" "the last, and like music sweetest in the close, the
most pleasing of the works of Tobias Smollett." It was writ-
ten at Leghorn, and appeared in 1771, the very year of
Smollett's death. As for the mere form it does not compare

290 The Trinity Archive.

with its contemporaries even, but it did establish its author's
position as one of the first humorists of the eighteenth cen-
tury, and to that point I shall devote a good part of this
discussion. A long life of toil and suffering, of domestic and
literary disappointment had tamed and disciplined the ferocity
out of Smollett before he began to work on "Humphrey
Clinker." After a sympathetic reading of this novel we find
the underlying mood to be very tender in contrast to that of
his former novels.

The story is told by means of letters, and is the account of
the travels of a Welsh family through England and Scotland.
Neither a book of travels, nor a book of letters, by way of
apology to the author, contributed anything new to the
development of the novel. The story has no plot, and leav-
ing out side incidents and descriptions of travel, and various
digressions which assist in characterization, it can be sug-
gested in a few words. Matthew Bramble, of Brambleton
Hall, Monmouthshire, an old bachelor who suffers from the
gout and a thousand other ills is advised by his physician to
go on a circular tour. He is accompanied by his shrewish
sister Tabitha Bramble with her inseparable dog Chowder,
her maid Winifred Jenkins, and his niece and nephew, Lydia
Melford and Jeremiah Melford. Smollett's object, says Mr.
Cross, "is to excite continual laughter by farcical situations.
The novel thus announces the broad comedy of Dickens, so
different from the pure comedy of Fielding, and is best
characterized by funny \ a word just then coming into use."

I shall now try to consider the particular points for which
"Humphrey Clinker" has a peculiar value in the study of
English fiction. In the first place the chief characters have
somewhat clearly marked prejudices, and in their own pecu-
liar manner each one in turn gives a personal estimate of the
other. Just here it is well to remember that one never
contracts a great amount of sympathy for a character until
the follies as well as the virtues of that character are freely
expressed by a number of others. Then, too, in this story

An Eighteenth Century Novel. 291

the same scenes are described in letters to their respective
friends, thus giving the views of the bitter and disappointed
old bachelor, the college graduate with the standpoint of the
man of the world, the young lady sentimentalist who falls in
love from first sight, the aged spinster seeking a husband at
all hazards, and the waiting maid who has never crossed the
Severn. This treatment presents the characters just as they
are without any moralizing digressions.

Taking up the first character we find that there is after all
not so much of a lack of design. Jeremy Melford, though
shadowy as a character, is an interesting figure as a burlesque.
He is the manager of a company of "originals" who are to set
forth a comedy. He is a man of the world, one who per-
suades himself to see things as they are. Described by his
uncle, he is "a pert jackanapes, full of college petulance and
self-conceit, proud as a German count, and as hot and hasty
as a Welsh mountaineer." Melford becomes a member of
the party of tourists and writes to his college friend: "I have
got into a family of originals, whom I may one day attempt to
describe for your amusement." The study of man, considered
as an "original" is, then, a part of Mel ford's philosophy of life.
He writes thus of an observation he made at Bath: "I saw
the ball opened by a Scotch lord, with a mulatto heiress from

St. Christopher's At the pump room I saw a

paralytic attorney of Shoe Lane, in shuffling up to the bar,
kick the shins of the Chancellor of England, while his lord-
ship in a cut bob, drank a glass of water at the pump . . .
I cannot account for my being pleased with these incidents
any other way than by saying they are truly ridiculous in
their nature, and serve to heighten the humor in the farce
of life, which I am determined to enjoy as long as I can."
This strikes the keynote of the standpoint from which the
appreciative reader must approach this book. As a member
of the traveling party Melford is meanwhile enjoying a
comedy which is productive of much diversion. As the
catasthrophe hastens on the society becomes to him "really

292 TnE Trinity Archive.

enchanting." He is thoroughly attached to his company of
"originals."

Considering the "originals" in order, we find Mr. Matthew
Bramble described as "an odd kind of humorist"; to a casual
observer he is very unpleasant in his manner, but sure to be
liked on further acquaintance. He is a general favorite with
his neighbors in the country. He has his peevishness and
occasional sarcasm, but he is not without that goodness of
heart which grows on us all. He relieves his unhappy moods
by scorning society, but he is a friend of the helpless,
none the less, and has the genuine spirit of a philanthropist.
Melford writes: "His character opens and improves on me
every day. His singularities afford a rich mine of entertain-
ment .... He affects misanthropy to conceal the sensi-
bilities of a heart which is tender even to a degree of
weakness .... His little distresses provoke him to let
fly the shafts of his satire .... Our Aunt Tabitha acts
upon him as a perpetual grindstone." There are passages in
Smollett which for the force of their satire resemble very
much similar passages in Swift. "The mob is a monster,"
says Bramble, "that I never could abide. I detest the whole
of it as a mass of ignorance, presumption, malice, and brutal-
ity; and in this term of reprobation I include, without respect
or rank, station or quality, all those of both sexes who affect
its manner and court its society." And his misanthropy,
too, has some of the force of that of Swift. "My misanthropy
increases every day. The longer I live I find the folly and
fraud of mankind grow more intolerable." And there is
nothing more despicable to him than "flattering a mob."
"When I see a man of birth, education and fortune, put
himself on a level with the dregs of the people, mingle with
low mechanics, feed with them at the same board and drink
with them in the same cup, flatter their prejudices, harangue
in praise of their virtues, expose himself to the belchings of
the beer, and the fumes of their tobacco, the grossness of
their familiarity, and the impertinence of their conversation,

An Eighteenth Century Novel. 293

I cannot help despising him as a man guilty of the vilest
prostitution, in order to effect a purpose equally selfish and
illiberal." Again he resembles Swift, when he rails out
against unsanitary conditions at Bath. Nothing better illus-
trates his whims and prejudices than hb letters from Bath.
As to the Gothic architecture he has no sympathy for it, and
his idea of the occurrence of this style in England is rather
amusing although indicative of the general taste of the 18th
century. He insists that it should be called Saracen rather
than Gothic, since it was imported from Spain. "The
climate possessed by the Moors or Saracens was so exceed-
ingly hot and dry, that those who built places of worship
employed their talents in contriving edifices that should be
cool .... But nothing could be more preposterous than
to immitate such a mode of architucture in a country like
England, where the climate is cold, and the air eternally
loaded with vapours, and where of consequence the builders'
intention should be to keep the people dry and warm."
Another thing which is thoroughly odious to him is the
composition of the fashionable society at Bath. "Every
upstart of fortune, harnessed in the trappings of the mode,
presents himself at Bath, as in the very focus of observation. "
Tabitha Bramble is an old maid who is "constantly em-
ployed in spreading her nets for the other sex." She is
described in her nephew's caricatuie as "tall, raw-boned,
awkward, flat-chested and stooping; her complexion is sallow
and freckled; her eyes are not grey, but greenish like those
of a cat, and generally inflamed; her hair is of a sandy, or
rather dusty hue; her forehead low, her nose long, sharp, and
towards the extremity always red in cool weather; her lips
skinny, her mouth extensive, her teeth straggling and loose,
of various colors and conformation; and her long neck shriv-
eled into a thousand wrinkles — in her temper she is proud,
stiff, vain, and imperious, prying, malicious, greedy, and
uncharitable. In all likelihood, her natural austerity has
been soured by disappointment in love; for her long celibacy

294 The Trinity Archive.

is by no means owing to her dislike of matrimony; on the
contrary, she has left no stone unturned to avoid the reproach-
ful epithet of old maid." But the greatest contribution to
the study of this "original" is to be found in her letters. She
is surpassed in letter writing, however, by her worthy imi-
tator, Wm. Jenkins, who is unsurpassed for misspelling and
getting things wrong. Tabitha's letters, however, give us
an amusing conception of the vanity, caprice and selfishness
of an old maid. After having read them all in connection
with the various episodes of the story, one must admit some
sympathy for her character. She is stingy and overbearing
enough to carry out the most rigid economy in the general
oversight of her brother's household. The servants must go
without butter during her absence. She exercises every bit
of shrewdness she is capable of, in order that the financial
returns may foot up favorably. "If the servants must needs
have butter," she writes the housekeeper to "let them make
it of sheep's milk," but even then this does not entirely
obviate the difficulty, "for then," says she, "my wool will
suffer for want of grace, so that I must be a loser on all
sides." Tabitha is ready for any sort of innovation, so of
course she is caught up by the new Methodism. She thinks
Methodism will add to her many accomplishments and for
this reason absorbs the language peculiar to the new sect.
Thus she closes a letter with this advice to the housekeeper:
"Pray order everything for the best and be frugal, and keep
the maids to their labour .... I desire you will redouble
your care and circumflexion, that the family may be well
managed during our absence; for you know you must render
an account, not only to your earthly master, but also to him
that is above; and if you are found a good and faithful ser-
vant great will be your reward in heaven .... If I had
a private opportunity, I would send the maids some hymns to
sing instead of those profane ballads; but as I can't they and
you must be contented with the prayers of your assured
friend, Tabitha Bramble."

An Eighteenth Century Novel. 295

Tabitha, in the course of her peregrinations, ' 'opened her
batteries on an old Scotch Lieutenant, called Lismahago."
"He is," writes Mr. Bramble to his friend, UI think one of
the most singular personages I ever encountered. His man-
ner is as harsh as his countenance; but his peculiar turn of
thinking, and his pack of knowledge, made up of the remnant
of rarities, rendered his conversation desirable, in spite of his
pedantry and ungracious address. I have often met with a
crab apple in a hedge which I have been tempted to eat for
its flavour, even while I was disgusted by its austerity."
Melford's exaggerated description of Lismahago is one of
Smollett's best pieces of caricature. He would have meas-
ured above six feet in height, had he stood upright; but he
stooped very much, was very narrow in the shoulders, and
very thick in the calves of the legs, which were cased in
black spatterdashes. As for his thighs, they were long and
slender, like those of a grasshopper; his face was at least half
a yard in length, brown and shrivelled, with projecting cheek
bones, little grey eyes on the greenish hue, a large hook nose,
a pointed chin, a mouth from ear to ear, very ill furnished
with teeth, and a high, narrow forehead well furrowed with
wrinkles. His horse was exactly in the style of its rider, a
resurrection of dry bones." Forthwith Mrs. Tabby was so
captivated with the story told of his capture by American
Indians that she began to practice on the heart of this lieu-
tenant. Some time after this a drowned horse was found as
the party crossed the stream, which seemed to be the identical
beast upon which Lismahago rode when he parted from the
company. This would seem to intimate that the Lieutenant
shared the same fate as his horse, and, while the information
affected the whole party, it affected none more than Mistress
Tabitha, "who shed salt tears and obliged Clinker to pull a
few hairs out of the dead horse's tail, to be worn in a ring as
a remembrance of his master." This grief was unfounded,
since Lismahago shortly again re-appeared.

296 The Trinity Archive.

I shall now call attention to the letters of Win Jenkins,
who by her famous spelling and droll method of narration
renders herself the greatest of ' 'originals. ' ' ' 'Nature intended
Jenkins for something very different from the character of
her mistress, yet custom and habit had affected a wonderful
resemblance in many particulars." So in the course of the
story after a number of adventures she wins a husband after
the manner of her mistress. Jenkins writes to her friend
from Bath that "you that live in the country have no decep-
tion of our doings at Bath." Miss Lydia Melford was kind
enough to give Mrs. Jenkins her ''yellow trolopea," and she
seems to have been in a fair way to keep pace with Tabitha
among the fashionable society of Bath. She is enraptured
with her new outfit. "You know as how yallow fitts my
fizzogmony. God he knows what havoc I shall make among
the mail sex, when I make my first appearance in this killing
collar, with a soot of full gaze, as good as new that I bought
last Friday of Madam Friponeau, the French mullaner." In
short she is ready along with her mistress to fire at game of
any sort that is liable to turn up, and to say that these ran-
dom shots finally brought down the game tells the whole
story. She is attracted by the piety of the new servant,
Humphrey Clinker and his doctrines of the new Methodism,
and after the example of her mistress she absorbs Methodist
phrases. "The ladies would not part with Mr. Clinker be-
cause he was so stout and pyehouse that he fears neither man
nor devils, if so be as they don't take him by surprise."
While in London when coming home from meeting, "I was
taken by lamplight, for an eminent poulterer's daughter, a
great beauty — but, as I was saying, this is all vanity and
vexation of spirit. The pleasures of London are no better
than sower whey and stale cider when compared with the
joys of the new Gerusalem. "

Let us see now how the conclusion to this comedy is ren-
dered in the hands of three of the "originals." Jenkins marries
Humphrey Clinker, alias Loyd, who turns out to be a natural

An Eighteenth Century Novel. 297

son of Mr. Bramble. Tabitha Bramble marries Lismahago,
and Lydia Melford, the sentimentalist of the comedy marries
the man she first loved. Matthew Bramble from the very
first had encourged his sister's correspondence with Lisma-
hago. "I shall be glad to see them united. In that case,
we shall find a way to settle them comfortably in our own
neighborhood. I and my servants will get rid of a very
troublesome and tyrranic governante, and I shall have the
benefit of Lismahago's conversation without being obliged to
take more of his company than I desire; for though an olia
is a high flavored dish I could not bear to dine upon it every
day of my life." The clouds which threaten Brambl'e exist-
ence with gall and bitterness gradually clear away. Later it
seems that everything is arranged for the good of all, and
Bramble thus writes : "My niece Liddy is now happily set-
tled for life; and Captain Lismahago has taken Tabby off my
hands, so that I have nothing further to do, but comfort my
friend Baynard and provide for my son Loyd. " Jenkins, the
bad spelling genius, in her own droll and humorous manner,
thus unravels the story: "Last Sunday in the parish crutch,
if my own ars may be trusted, the clerk called the banes of
marridge betwixt Opaniah Lush may hago and Tabitha Bram-
ple, Spinster: he mought as well have called her incle-
weaver, for she never spun an hank of yarn in her life."
Jenkins is still an adherent to Methodism. "I have such
vapours, Molly. I sit and cry by myself, and take ass of
etida, and smill to burnt fathers and kindle snuffs; and I
pray constantly for grease, that I may have a glimpse of the
new light, to show me the way through this wretched veil of
tares." Tabitha Lismahago thuse concludes with her last
letter to the house-keeper at Brambleton Hall: "Heaven for
wise purposes, hath ordained that I should change my name
and citation in life, so that I am not to be considered any
more as manager of my brother's family. My spouse the
captain, being subject to rummaticks, I beg you will take
care to have the bloo-chamber, up two pair of stairs, well

298 The Trinity Archive.

warmed for his reception. Let the sashes be secured, the
crevices stopt, the carpets laid and the beds well tousled."
It is in perfect keeping with the construction of the comedy
that Win Jenkins' last letter should bring it to a close. "Mrs.
Jones, — Providence hath been pleased to make great halter-
ation in the pasture of our affairs. We were yesterday three
kiple chined by the grease of God, in the holy bonds of mat-
termony; and I now subscribe myself Loyd at your service."
So far I have been dealing with Smollett's characters and
caricatures; it remains to enlarge upon those other features
which are prominent in this production. That it affords a
study of Methodism, of the new attitude towards nature, and
at least faint traces of the romantic movement, needs to be
further illustrated. I have already shown how Smollett
parodies the language of the Methodists by Win Jenkins'
"God's grease" and other ridiculous pharses. But the best
study of the zeal of the new Methodism is to be found in the
character of Humphrey Clinker. He does not figure largely
in the story, but is well worth considering. Clinker became
a servant of the Bramble family, but continued to act as an
apostle of the new gospel. He holds forth to the rabble on
every street corner. At first his master misinterpreted the
object of such energetic harangues, and asked him as to what
kind of medicinal powders he was distributing, and as to
whether he had a good sale. "Sale sir" cried Clinker, "I
hope I shall never be base enough to sell" for gold and silver
what freely comes of God's grace. I distributed nothing,
an' it like your honor, but a word of advice to my felleows
in servitude in sin." Later in the story Melford writes that
in company with his uncle they drop in to see "such a curi-
ous phenomenon" as a Methodist congregation. "We
squeezed into the place with much difficulty; and who should
this preacher be but the identical Humphrev Clinker! He
had finished his sermon, and given out a psalm. But if we
were astonished to see Clinker in the pulpit, we were altogether
confounded at finding all the females of our family among

An Eighteenth Century Novel. 299

the audience." This sort of a thing the eighteenth century
gentlemanly squire had no patience for. "What right has
such a fellow as you to set up for a reformer, ' ' said he.
"Begging yonr honor's pardon," replied Clinker, "may not
the new light of God's grace shine upon the poor and ignor-
ant in their humility?" "What you imagine to be the new
light of grace," soid his master, "I take to be a deceitful
vapour, glimmering through a crack in your upper story —
in a word Mr. Clinker, I will have no light in my family but
what pays the king's taxes, unless it be the light of reason,
which you don't pretend to follow." Shortly afterwards we
find Clinker on trial for highway robbery. His master pro-
voked at such unconnected and dubious answers bursts out in
wrath — "In the name of God if you are innocent, say so."
"No," cried he, God forbid that I should call myself inno-
cent, while my conscience is burdened with sin." "What
then you did commit this robbery?", resumed his master.
"No sure," said he, blessed be the Lord I'm free of that
guilt." Later they inquired at Clerkenwell prison for their
servant. "I don't care if you had him," sullenly answered
the turnkey, "here has been nothing but canting any pray-
ing since the fellow entered the place .... Two or three
as bold hearts as ever took air upon Hounslow have been
blubbering all night; and if the fellow ant speedily removed
by habeas corpus or otherwise, I'll be dammed if there is a
grain of true spirit left within these walls — we shan't have a
soul to do credit to the place, or to make his exit like a true
born Englishman — damn my eyes there will be nothing but
snivelling in the cart — we shall die like so many psalm-sing-
ing weavers." Smollett looked upon the new Methodist
movement as something which was absorbed by women, or
by men without any great force of character, such as servants,
laborers and jail-birds- But his delineation of Humphrey
Clinker is not rough, and does not by any means leave a bad
taste in the mouth.

300 The Trinity Archive.

Lydia Melford is shadowy and undeveloped as a character,
but she is at least suggestive of the girl of sentiment and
romance. She is described by her uncle as "a poor, good-
natured simpleton, as soft as butter and as easily melted."
She has education and is "not a fool," but she is "so tender
and susceptible," she has "a languishing eye and reads ro-
mances." "Scotland," she writes, "is exceedingly romantic
and suits my turn and inclinations." "I long to indulge
those pleasing reveries that shun the hurry and tumult of
fashionable society." These are a few suggestions which
show that this character might have been built into a young
lady who would have done credit to a real romance.

Smollett calls our attention to mountain scenery in a way
that was new for the eighteenth century. Mr. Bramble is
thoroughly thrilled with the romantic scenery of Scotland.
"On the banks of Lock Lomond are beauties which even
partake of the sublime." "Everything here is romantic be-
yond imagination." .... Inclosed I send you the copy
of a little ode to the river by Dr. Smollett, who was born on
the banks of it, within two miles of the place I am now
writing .... I am determined to penetrate at least forty
miles into the highlands, which now appear like a fantastic
vision in the clouds, inviting the approach." "This coun-
try," he writes again, "is amazingly wild, especially towards
the mountains, which are heaped upon the backs of one an-
other, making a most stupendous appearance in savage nature,
with hardly any signs or cultivation or even of population.
All is sublimity, silence and solitude." These descriptions
are supplemented by those of Melford who "feels an enthusi-
astic pleasure" when he surveys "the brown heath that
Ossian wont to tread, and hear the wind whistle through the
bending grass. Very much akin to this delight in mountain
scenery is the decided preference for rural as opposed to city
life. Mr. Bramble, unlike the gentlemen who thronged the
clubs and coffee houses of the past century, is very much
attached to life in his retired Welsh home.

An Eighteenth Century Novel. 301

Coming now to a final consideration and with other im-
pressions that we have gathered, we find that there are liter-
ary lankmarks in this production which cannot be put
aside as worthless. In the development of English humor,
it is, I think, a very considerable landmark. One must ad-
mit that its character sketching is not complete, except in
the case of Lismahago, Jenkins and probably Tabitha it is
somewhat colourless. But they all leave us with some im-
pression. Lismahago, especially, is the flower of the book
and deserves to stand as a type of the Scotchman. Aside
from character colouring, Smollett's last novel announces a
new form of caricature which was carried out by writers of
the nineteenth century. It is the form which exposes to
ridicule the moral defects of human nature by depicting
along with it physical defect or deformity. This form the
nineteenth century has had a peculiar relish for, as may be
seen from the popularity of Charles Dickens and Washington
Irving. Nothing does more to heighten the pathos or hum-
our of Dickens' situations than the somewhat exaggerated
descriptions of the physical appearances of his characters. By
this very means Washington Irving cultivated a pleasing
method of satire. And as a whole Smollett's satire is not
Swiftsonian in its bitterness. He is probably not so much of
a misanthrope as we think he is. Taine is, I think, guilty of
the grossest exaggeration and injustice when he accuses
Smollett of making his characters odious by exaggeration in
caricature. His criticism might just as well be applied to
numerous other writers who have used similar methods to
ridicule the manners and vices of their time. Anyhow the
English reading public was pleased with this kind of litera-
ture for a long time, and they have not as yet entirely lost
their fondness for it. As for Smollett's prejudices in Hum-
phrey Clinker," they are never urged upon us, and there is
an entire absence of moralizing. We have the advantage of
having the characters surveyed each one by the other, and
the treatment is impartial. There is present some of that

302 The Trinity Archive.

spirit which laughs and ridicules human vices and human
weaknesses, buf loves humanity none the less. The way in
which the language and proceedings of the Methodists is
ridiculed need not seem too severe. It leaves at least an im-
pression of the growing humanity of the age. Lastly, I
should say that "Humphrey Clinker" is invaluable to the
literary student as a study of some of the tendencies in Eng-
tastes and manners, and that there are in its contents eviden-
ces of a transition in literary thought which are presented in
a way that they had not been presented before.

Percy's Wife. 303

PERCY'S WIFE.

F. S. CAR.DEN.

It was the early part of September — and the great, red sun
was slowly sinking into the gently heaving waters of the
Gulf of Mexico. The fine suburban residence of Colonel
Vawter, with broad vine-covered piazzas faced the long sandy
beach and the blue waters of the Gulf on one side, and on the
other at a distance of a mile or two arose the dim spires
and the smoky mists of Galveston. The Colonel occupied
a deep-cushioned chair on the porch and gazed sadly and
thoughtfully out at the gold tinged waters of the restless
Gulf. His strongly lined face and his snow-white hair
testified to many years of toil and suffering. Finally he
turned with a deep sigh from the distant scene of beauty
and called in a gentle voice: "Elenoir! Elenoir!" There
was a faint rustle and a beautiful girl, of about twenty,
came from the drawing room and took her seat on one of
the arms of the great chair and imprinted a kiss on the
Colonel's rugged cheek. "What is it father? " He turned
his eyes, shining with love and tenderness, upon her and
said: "What were you doing child?" "Only thinking,
father." "Of what?" he ask, rather anxiously. "Oh noth-
ing much," she answered as a faint rosy blush crept over
her lovely face, even to the ringlets of her auburn hair. The
old Colonel put his arm around his lovely daughter and again
turned his eyes to the drowning sun.

There seemed to be a struggle going on within his soul.
Finally he opened his firmly compressed lips and spoke in
tender compassion and pity: "Daughter, I have something
to say to you which should have been said long ago. You
are old enough and strong enough now to hear it." She
anxiously turned her lovely face to his and smoothed the
gray locks from his furrowed brow. "What is it father that
troubles you? Let me help you bear it," she said. "Oh
child it concerns you. It is absolutely necessary that you

304 The Trinity Archive.

should know it." There was a long pause, and he contin-
ued: "You remember that in your sixteenth year, soon after
your mother died, you had a long and severe case of fever.
Of that period and the one immediately following your re-
covery, as you have often told me, you remember little. I
have never told you that when you got over the fever your
memory was gone and you were as a little child, and that I
took you away up in Massachusetts to a hospital, and there
left you — under an assumed name, confound my false pride —
under the care of the best medical men in the States. I sup-
pose that sometimes in your dreams you have faint recollec-
tions of what occurred there, but I have discovered that you
remember nothing definitely." "Yes, father, I have had
strange blurred memories of a far distant time and place, but
I thought I had never been out of Texas. But don't trouble
yourself; it don't matter. I am all right now." "That's
not it! That's not it!" vehemently exclaimed the old man.
His plain, straightforwardness at once overcame his discretion
and good intentions. "While there you eloped with a young
man in the same condition," he blurted out. "He was from
a good family and had been placed in there under an assumed
name, just as you had. Those negligent guards — his eyes
flashed angerly — let you two slip 'ein and you went to the
nearest magistrate and got married. He didn't have enough
sense to see that there was anything wrong. I, in my anger,
took you away without enquiry as to the young man, and
after cooling down, all my efforts to find him were in v — ."
Elenoir sank on his breast in unconsciousness. Her beauti-
ful, pale face, deadly in its whiteness, wrung her father's
heart. "Mandy, Mandy!" he cried. tkYes massa," and she
waddled out on the porch with all the hurry she could get in
her fat old body. "Foh de Lord — " "Some water, some
water! She's dead! Oh my God, I should never have told
her!" Aunt Mandy with eyes as big as saucers and an ashy
face, soon returned with water. The Colonel gently bore his
daughter to a couch in the drawing room and they sprinkled
her face and rubbed her forehead and hands.

Percy's Wife. 305

After the party left the porch there was a rustle in the
leaves and a finely dressed young man, with black hair and
a darkly handsome face, disentangled himself from the thick
vines bordering the porch. "Oh ho," he murmered, as he
musingly twisted his black mustache, "came down just to get
a look at my beauty but learned something which if not
skillfully manipulated may ruin my chances if indeed I ever
had any." He took off his hat and ran his hand thought-
fully through his rich, black hair. Even the twilight breezes
had ceased and the ocean's murmer seemed to grow quiet
with suspense. "Married Eh! and didn't know it. Well!
She's been rather cool to me since young Bruce came from
Harvard to become her father's law pardner. Well, I can
utilize this knowledge if I can get a few details from my
friend, Dr. Ross, who, I understand, accompanied her North.
As my medical pardner he will perhaps let me into this little
secret, time, place and soforth. "He smiled ironically and
strode off in the gathering gloom."

Within, the anxious suspense was soon relieved by the
opening of a pair of brown eyes. "I am alright now father"
she said, as the old man anxiously bent over her. "Lordy
Missus!" exclaimed the old negress, laughing tremendously,
"I thought you don gwine ter jine ole missus, sho. I's
gwine ter make you some strong coffee, I is, honey,*' and she
betook herself to the kitchin. "Father tell me all." "No
more to-night darling," he answered." "Yes, yes, I can
bear it. You did right to tell me." "There is nothing more,
except that I have the marriage certificate. His name is so
blotted that you can't read it, hence all my efforts to find him
have been in vain." The old man went to his desk, un-
locked it and returned with a piece of parchment. Elenoir
shuddered as she took it and glancing at it tucked it in
her bosom. "Help me to my room before Bruce returns,"
she said. Leaning on the arm of her father she slowly as-
cended the broad stairs. "Leave me to myself, lather," she
murmered as they reached the threshold. "Don't you want

306 The Trinity Archive.

something to eat?" he anxiously enquired. "I will send
Mandy with some coffee." He closed the door and paused
long enough to hear a stifled sob, then sorrowfully descended
the stairs. At the foot he met Percy Bruce, his young law
pardner, a great, broad shouldered six footer, with a strong
happy face. He had a room in the Colonel's residence, but
spent most of his time in the city office. ' 'What's the matter
Colonel?" he cheerfully demanded. "Anything I can do? "
"Nothing, nothing," replied the Colonel, "they are waiting
supper on us; come." He lead the way to the dining room
and explained, as they took their seats, that Elenoir was in-
disposed and would not be down to supper. The young man
seemed a little disappointed and after several fruitless efforts
at conversation lapsed into silence.

Next morning Bruce was up and off to the city before Ele-
noir had put in her appearance. The Colonel followed later,
after having seen and talked with his pale and weary daugh-
ter. They had been gone scarcely an hour. Elenoir was
sitting listlessly on the broad piazza, watching the white-
swinged ships as they slowly moved across the Gulf. In her
lap lay the parchment which her father had given her the
night before. A stiff breeze was blowing shoreward and her
auburn iinglets danced and played around her beautiful, pale
face. There was the sound of grating wheels and the young
Dr. Williams appeared, driving up the shady avenue. He
had pressed his attentions to Elenoir, very much of late, and
she had coldly received them. It was too late for her to
escape. She swiftly concealed the certificate and tried to
calm herself as the young doctor alighted. He was a dark,
handsome man, with dark hair and moustache. As he smiled
there was revealed a row of sharp, white teeth. "You look
unwell this morning, Miss Vawter", he said. "Only a head-
ache," she coldly replied. He took a seat in a chair nearby
and made a few commonplace remarks about the approaching
storm, prophesied by the weather bureau. She spoke only
when politeness demanded it.

Percy's Wife. 307

Finally the young doctor grew serious and thoughtfully
pulled his moustache some moments, without speaking. He
cast his eyes out upon the Gulf, being unable to look her in
the face, and began: UI suppose, Miss Elenoir, that it has
been apparent to you for sometime that I love you, but I
never have told you so for a reason known only to myself.
I want to make a full confession, then offer you my heart
and life." He painfully paused, then continued: "As you
know I came to Texas last year from New England. Four
years ago I was seriously injured in a railroad accident. I
soon recovered my physical strength but my mind was im-
paired. For many months I was in a sanitarium in Boston
and soon grew much better. There was in the same institu-
tion a beautiful young lady. I have only a faint recollection
of her, but she was surpassingly fair. We met often in our
walks around the park, and one day, by mutual agreement,
without any though to the true significance of the thing, we
evaded our attendants and eloped. We were captured about
two hours after the ceremony and brought back only to be
torn apart by angry parents. I have spent four weary years
in searching but can't find her. She must be dead. Since
I met you I hope she — oh but now I have told you all. Will
you have me?

He turned his dark cunning eyes upon her. She was as
pale as death and her bosom heaved like the restless billows
of a stormy ocean. She clasped convulsively the marriage
certificate, which was concealed in the folds of her dress. He
watched her closely. She seemed to be unaware of his pres-
ence. Anguish, terror, and despair were written on her face.
She thought, not of demanding proof, but only of that loath-
some reptile as her husband. The anguish and terror gave
way to a look of stony despair. She turned her beautiful,
sad eyes on him, which seemed to be looking through him
into the future; unable to stand their gaze he dropped his
eyes to the floor. "Come to-night," she slowly said, "and I
will give you my answer." "Why not now? " he ask. "I

308 The Trinity Archive.

must be alone; I must think, I must think," she convul-
sively exclaimed as she arose to go into the house. She left
him standing pale and disappointed, but she left something
else; the certificate fluttered to the floor, unperceived by her.
As she disappeared he seized it with eager haste and rapidly
glanced at it. "Marriage certificate! Date, May 15, 1896.
Name of husband ineligible. Oh ho, I am ready for the
Colonel now. Oh yes, I will return to-night if it blows great
guns and rains brick-bats. " He carefully placed the certifi-
cate where he had found it and got into his gig and drove off.
He was scarcely gone, before Elenoir breathlessly returned
to the porch. As her eyes fell on the certificate she gave a
sigh of relief and picking it up again entered the house.

The Colonel and Percy never returned to dinner. Poor
Elenoir was having her life's struggle alone. The elements
seemed to be desirious of taking on her mood. The heavens
became overcast with flying clouds; the breeze grew into a
small gale; the roar of the ocean waxed louder and louder as
the great, green billows rolled far up on the white sands; the
thunder muttered angerly, and the lightning played fitfully
along the watery horizon. The storm grew worse as night
approached. As the blinds and doors slamed loudly, Aunt
Mandy became anxious about her little piccaninnies in the
little cabin down near the beach, and Elenoir momentarily
forgot her trouble in anxiety for her father and Bruce.
The rain began to descend in torrents and the thunderous
roaring ol the ocean, the deep incessant rolling of the thunder
and the wild howling of the winds became deafening. Ele-
noir pressed her fair face to the window pain and gazed out
into the gathering darkness and storm. She was divided
between fear for her father, and joy that the storm would put
off her shameful confession by keeping Dr. Williams at home.

A buggy drove up and Percy sprang from it and rushed in
out of the wind and rain. Ashe discarded his mackintosh
he laughingly gazed down into the anxious face of Elenoir.
•'Where is father? " she exclaimed. "Oh he was too old to

Percy's Wife. 309

venture out in this storm, so I quartered him snugly at the
hotel and promised to take good care of you." At this mo-
ment Aunt Mandy came hurrying in and said, "Missus I'se
gwine to dem chillun of mine, I is. Massa Bruce can take
care of you." "Wait until the storm calms mammy," said
Elenoir. "No I aint dey'll all be washed away." "Wrap
up well and make Jim drive you ; hurry, before he un-
hitches," said Bruce. She disappeared and left them alone.
A strange, unnatural shyness possessed Elenoir. Bruce
was at a loss to account for it. After many fruitless efforts
at conversation they both became silent and listened to the
storm. Finally Percy pulled his chair near hers and gently
took her unresisting little hand. He then told her of his
love and ask her to become his wife. She listened with a
happy smile, but all at once there flashed through her mind
her terrible secret. She hastily withdrew her hand and a look
of despair and anguish spread over over her face. "Don't
you love me Elenoir?" he sadly ask, "Yes, yes," she tear-
fully answered, "but it can never be." She then told simply
and brokenly her sad story, not even omiting the events con-
nected with Dr. Williams. The expression of Bruce's face
was like the changing colours of a kaleidascope. Anger,
surprise, hope, fear, doubt and joy passed over it in quick
succession. When she had finished he seized her in his arms
and exclaimed almost incoherently: "There is no need of a
second ceremony; you are already mine. That scoudrelly
lying cur! I am you husband. I thought I had seen and
loved you before. I'll settle with him! Thank God that
lick, received on the football field, unballanced me for
awhile." She freed herself and turned sadly away. "Oh
Percy! impossible! He proved it beyond a doubt. He told
me the whole story not even knowing I was his wife." "He
lied and by the eternal Gods he never shall know that you
are his wife, for you are mine and I can prove it. Hold!
Come! Let me show you a certificate, let me show you news-
paper clippings." She turned a face to him, on which was

310 The Trinity Archive.

written joy and hope. They rushed up to his room and he
excitedly dived into his trunk, throwing things right and left,
until he came to a batch of papers. "There! there! " he ex-
claimed, tossing Elenoir the match to her certificate. "Here
are newspaper accounts of our elopement, only not the right
names. I would have told you this long ago but my father
on my recovery told me you were dead. ' '

Both were completely happy now. Her auburn curls
mingled with his light locks as they bent over the faded old
newspapers. They paid no attention to the ever increasing
chaos of the storm until a dull crash revealed that one of the
turrets of the house had collapsed. Then came the sharp
repeated clang of the door bell, audible even above the roar
of the storm. "Who can that be? Dr. Williams?" ex-
claimed Elenoir. "Dr. Williams! I will see him. Is it
possible that he's as big a fool as liar," said Bruce. "Don't
go, don't go, Percy. Let him ring; the door is locked,"
pleaded the beautiful Elenoir with a pale face. He disen-
gaged himself from her retaining grasp and descended the
stairs. She waited at the top. He opened the door and Dr.
Williams walked in, out of the storm. "Good evening Mr.
Bruce, glad to see you," he said as he disengaged himself
from his dripping mackintosh. "Very disagreable night sir,
terrible night. The water sir, on the outside is almost even
with the porch; at some places on the road it almost floated
my buggy, but I make it a point to keep all engagements,
rain or shine; can I see Miss Vawter? " The door had been
left open and the wind tossed Percy's hair in angry disorder.
He did not heed the rain as it dashed against his face, neither
did he deign to glance at the swelling water which was
steadily rising over the porch. "She does not wish to see
Dr. Williams," coldly answered Percy. Williams' face grew
pale and his black eyes snapped. "Sir I wish her to tell me
so." "I tell you," replied Percy, angerly, "Mrs. Bruce does
not desire to see Dr. Williams. You have lied enough to
her." "Mrs. Bruce eh! Beat me out have you? you d — ."

Percy's Wife. 311

"Go you lying scoundrel before I — " "Percy! Percy! "
came in frightened tones from above. "She's your wife is
she? I'll be damned if I don't make her your widow," ex-
claimed Williams, and stepping back he swiftly drew a
revolver and fired it directly into Percy's breast. The latter
fell with a heavy thud to the floor — and Williams rushed out
into the terrific storm.

There was a wild shriek and the beautiful girl rushed down
the stairway to find her husband lying, bleeding and dying
at her feet. She tried to shut the open door; in vain, the
wind was too strong. The water had now commenced to
wash over the threshold and was spreading over the hall floor.
By a supreme effort Elenoir drug Percy half way up the stair-
way, then her strength gave out. She took his head on her
sobbing bosom and bedewed his face with her tears. She
sat thus for ages it seemed to her, when she was suddenly
brought to herself by the water which was steadily rising up
the steps and had already covered her feet. She tried to
drag Percy higher up but her strength had failed. He
groaned; opened his eyes and gazed up at her. "Darling I
am done for," hemurmered. "No, no, no! the water is ris-
ing. Can't you crawl up the steps? I can't move you," she
sobbed. To move again would kill me. Go up stairs and
seek a place of safety," he commanded as he felt the water
rising over his body. "And leave you? Never!" He again
closed his eyes in unconsciousness and his breathing grew
fainter and fainter until his spirit was wafted away on the
bosom of the storm. Elenoir, when she discovered that he
was dead fainted and fell with her head resting on his breast.

The water rose higher and higher, washing in and out
among the banisters. The old fashioned chairs in the hall
lost their dignity and floated about in a ludricous manner.
The tall old clock, with one last desperate effort gave up the
ghost. The gurgling, lapping water swept over Percy's
breast and licked Elenoir' s fair cheek. The lamp flickered
in the wind, spluttered and sized and all was left in mid-
night blackness.

312 The Trinity Archive.

SONNET— REST.

BY E. C. PERROW.

From all the weary world there comes a cry

For rest. The throbbing heart and aching brain
Take up, day after day, the same sad strain:
"Rest ! rest ! oh give us rest or else we die."

Why thus with man ? The stars that climb the sky
Work on through ages, never once complain,
All nature works yet feels no toil nor pain;

'Tis man alone that breathes the heart-sick sigh.
Yet some time in the future, God knows when,

Our trembling lips will learn a lighter song,

Our hearts forget the tale of woe and wrong
We've heard so often here; and gladly then,

Our hands unbound, our best work but begun,

We'll learn, in Heaven, that rest and work are one.

My Escape From a Mad Dog. 313

MY ESCAPE FROM A MAD DOG.

BY E. W. CRANFORD.

"What dire offense from am'rous causes springs,
What mighty contests rise from trivial things." — Pope.

Only those who at some time in their lives have chanced to
make an acquaintance with a pet pig, can appreciate the
tenacity of that animal's affections. But they never fail,
sooner or later, in one way or another, to become impressed
with it; and they have all doubtless observed that it is his
unfailing disposition, with the sole exception of a pig-pen, in
whatever state he is placed, therewith to be content and
whomsoever he sees thereafter to follow. It was one of these
little animals that I found worrying my father's patience last
summer when I returned home from college. This pig was
one that my father had bought from an old negro who lived
upon an adjoining plantation, whose children had made a
great pet of the pig, teaching him among other things, to
follow them like a dog, and even to chase them when they
ran from him. In brief, he was a pig that had had a little
more than his due of liberty in his younger days, had learned
a great many tricks not ordinarily familiar to his kind, and
when he became a hog he failed to put away piggish things;
and least of all did he put away his love for liberty. As a
result, my father had made countless efforts to confine him in
a pen, but just as many times had the pig contrived success-
fully to escape from his prison-house, and was usually the
first one to greet my father at the front door in the morning,
from whence he would accompany him to the corn-crib. But
having thus introduced this worthy animal to the reader, we
will leave him here until we come to where he figures in this
story.

When I got home upon this occasion, I found the whole
neighborhood in a fever of excitement about "mad dogs."
There had been two or three unfortunate canines in the com-
munity that had been suspected of being affected with

314 The Trinity Archive.

hydrophobia and accordingly executed. Two or three others
that had not been killed, had been seen roaming at large, and
all the people, save a few of the more daring spirits, were
afraid to venture beyond their yard-gates after dark. No one
who has never lived in the country and never experienced
one of these periods of excitement, can appreciate the great
awe and consternation in which the people of a country
settlement stand upon the announcement that a mad dog is
loose among them. These periods usually occur in the
spring or in the early summer, and each year they give rise
to the recurrence of a great number of harrowing tales, of
persons fleeing from pursuing mad dogs, and of their raving
madness after having been bitten by them. Many a night
have I sat in the corner by the fire until midnight, with my
hair standing on end, listening to the unreasonable tales of
old people, about how mad dogs had been known to chase
their victims for miles, how they had pursued fugitives with
almost incredible swiftness, and in some extreme cases had even
climbed trees for them. This all made its impression upon
me as I grew up, but always wishing to appear brave, I was
loath to show it; and though always in mad dog time, when-
ever I chanced to be out in the dark alone, I could feel the
cold chills chasing each other along my spinal column, I, as
best I could, assumed an air of indifference, and laughed
scornfully at the fears and cautions of other people. I always
made it a point to display my bravery whenever a mad dog
was reported to be in the community, by going wherever I
pleased in the night, while the majority of the other boys of
my age were staying at home.

By these fool-hardy actions and many others of a similar
nature, I gained the reputation of being one of the boldest
boys in the neighborhood, which reputation I enjoyed very
much, and which I never failed to use an opportunity to
maintain. But notwithstanding all this, there was always a
secret uneasiness about me in mad dog time, and, whenever
I happened to be out in the darkness of the night, no

My Escape Feom a Mad Dog. 315

matter how brave I might be trying to feel, there was a "feel-
ing of something far more deeply interfused" in me, and
when scenes of conflict with a loathsome mad dog were
floating before my imagination, the slightest rustle in the
leaves would cause me to start and shudder, and a "still small
voice" would speak softly to me, saying: "You better walk
light." My dread of mad dogs had also been increased by
once seeing a man who had been bitten by one, and he was
certainly a horrible looking being. It was just before he
died. He was confined in chains and whenever a fit was
upon him, his countenance would assume a look unlike that
of a human, and many of the negroes and some of the more
superstitious white people believed that he was in some way
secretly connected with his Satanic Majesty.

It was such facts as this that made the name "mad dog"
suggestive of so much horror to the people who lived in my
community, and as I said before, when I came home this
time, I found their minds freshly filled with the same old
terror. Every one with whom I met had some circumstance
pertaining to a mad dog to relate, and many of them added a
warning that I should not venture far from home without
being armed.

"His eyes 'uz ez green ez pizen," said an old negro man
who was describing to me one of the dogs that had recently
been killed in the neighborhood. "He jes' draps down his
tail an' histes up his nose like he smellin' fur sumpthin', an'
den go canterin' off a snappin' fust one way an' den tuther. "
But I laughed at his warnings and fears, and boastingly
asserted that I would not be afraid to meet all the mad dogs
in the whole country at one time.

I had been at home almost a week. It was Sunday after-
noon and I was at the home of my cousin Nora. I say
cousin, she was a distant relative of mine and our grand-
mothers, in their life-time perhaps, would have been able to
trace our relationship, but since they were gone, there was no
one that could tell exactly how closely or how distantly we

316 The Trinity Archive.

were related, and in order to avoid confusion, we agreed to
make a short matter of it, so I called her Cousin Nora, and
she called me Cousin Jim. She had been my school-mate in
former days and for quite a while in latter days she had been
the cynosure of my eyes. She had always been kind-hearted
and congenial to me, had always given me a warm welcome
whenever I came home from school, had always given me a
pleasant time whenever in her company, and she had indeed
gained a much larger place in my heart than all of my nearer
relatives put together. As a companion in childhood she had
always admired all of my fool -hard in ess and recklessness, and
I think it was this fact that led me many times to such
extremities in my demonstrations of bravery. Her father,
Capt. McLaity, was a hospitable old man who always
appeared to take a great interest in me, and whenever I
returned from school he insisted upon my visiting him before
I visited any one else in the neighborhood, a request that I
was by no means loath to grant. So this Sunday I spent
most of the afternoon at Capt. McLarty's, where I had the
pleasure of being entertained in the parlor by the entire family
that was at home, trying at certain times to talk with as
many as three persons at once. The hours fled away rapidly
and before I was aware of the fact the sun had reached the
tops of the trees, and the cool, slender shades of evening had
begun to stretch themselves out across the fields. I arose to
go home. Capt. McLarty and his wife insisted that I spend
the night with them, but I declined. As I started to leave
Nora came with me out on the porch.

"I don't see what makes you hurry off so," she said in a
good-natured, but somewhat of a whining tone. "You never
do stay any time."

"Why, I've stayed almost the entire afternoon," said I.

"Yes, I know, but papa was in such a talking mood. You
ought to come some other time; you know what I mean,
Cousiu Jim." And she gave me a coy, expressive smile that
made my heart leap up. "I have just lots of things to tell

My Escape From a Mad Dog. 317

you, about how things have been going on since you have
been at college."

"I would be pleased to hear them," said I, rather awk-
wardly.

"But, by the way," said Nora, speaking as if she had
suddenly thought of something she wished to say to me,
"Frances Hendley and Myrtle Harris are to visit me day-
after-to-morrow, and they want to meet you. Come down
Tuesday night, won't you? Myrtle is struck on you, I'm
sure. All the girls, it seems, want to fall in love with a
college boy."

"Pshaw," said I, feeling a little at a loss as to what to say.

"Won't you come down Tuesday night?" she continued.
"Bob and Charles will be at home then."

"Certainly," I replied — I could say nothing else — "papa
will have my horse off all day that day, but if he does not
return in time, I can walk; yes, I'll come."

"O, Jim," she said, "you would not think of walking that
distance in the night, when there are mad dogs all through
the country, would you?"

"Mad dogs, humph ! I wouldn't walk from here to the
road out there, to avoid meeting all the mad dogs that ever
came to this country," said I in a boasting tone.

"I don't believe you ever did see anything to frighten
you," she said. "But it would be dreadful to meet with a
mad dog in the night."

"Yes, I know it would, but I don't believe there is a mad
dog in fifty miles of here now," I replied with a proud, skep-
tical air.

"You better not be too sure," she said, as I put on my hat
and started to go; "but you must be sure to come Tuesday
night."

"All right, I'll be here," I said. "Good-bye." And I
walked out through the front gate, and went on my way home
much pleased with matters. I was pleased with having spent
such a pleasant afternoon with my old friends, and the con-

318 The Trinity Archive.

sciousness of having impressed the fact upon their minds that
a country boy could go to college and come back without
becoming vain and bigoted. I was also pleased with what
Nora had told me about her visitors wishing to meet me, and
their approaching opportunity of realizing their wishes. But
most of all I was pleased with the opportunity I had had of
impressing upon Nora's mind the fact that my old boldness
and daring recklessness for which she had always admired
me, not only remained, but had been greatly increased as I
had grown older.

Somehow, all the next day and the day after, I could not
help depending upon the visit that I had promised to make.
For I knew, since I had just returned from college, that I
should be the central figure in almost any crowd that could
be gathered around home, and I always did enjoy being
noticed. Tuesday evening came and I dressed up in my best
suit of clothes, put on a standing collar, and my patent-
leather shoes, and went into my mother's room and told her
that I was going down to Capt. McLarty's. My father had
not returned with the horses, but the road was neither muddy
nor dusty, and I decided it would be no serious task to walk.

"You are not going to walk and start this late, are you?
It is getting dark now, and it is two miles down there," said
my mother, in some surprise.

"Yes, it won't take me long to walk down there," I replied.

"Well, if you are going, it is time you were gone, but I
think it is mighty reckless for any one to go that far, alone,
in the night, through a country where there is as much talk
of mad dogs as there is in this one," said mother, in some-
what of a reproving tone.

That was exactly what I wished her to think, and it
pleased my vanity to hear her say it. I only laughed in reply,
turned and passed out of the room and started off walking
rapidly.

The evening was a glorious one. The road all the way to
Capt. Mccarty's lay through large fields, and the ripening

My Escape From a Mad Dog. 319

wheat waved in the cool twilight breezes far out on either
side. Low down in the west the horizon was still yellow
with the departing twilight In the distant woods could be
heard now and then the cry of a whip-poor-will, rendered
distinct or inaudible according to the shifting of the breezes.
It was one of those twilight evenings that are conducive to
musing, and notwithstanding the rapid gait at which I was
walking, I walked along lost in thought bearing upon things
other than those immediately around me, until it began to
get so dark that I could scarcely distinguish objects. There
was no moon, and there were a few patches of clouds over-
head, but it was not so dark but that I could easily see how
to keep the road. I had gone a little more than half-way
from home to Capt. Mccarty's, when I was aroused from my
musings by a coarse, muffled sound close behind me, that
sounded to me very much like the growling of a dog. I
stopped and looked around, and saw only a few yards from me
the small, black figure of an animal which I took to be a dog.
Mad dog was the first thing that flashed into my mind. I
felt myself beginning to get nervous, and I thought if it was
a dog, and I would get out of the way and give him the road,
that possibly he would pass on and not notice me. So I
stepped lightly and quietly a few paces outside of the road,
hoping to escape observation by passing behind a short hedge-
row of small bushes that happened luckily to be at that point
of the road. But I had not more than done this and looked
around, when I saw a sight that almost made my blood run
cold. The dog was coming through the bushes after me. I
was convinced that it was a mad dog and that it had found
me out and was following me. All the horrid tales that I
had ever heard about mad dogs came crowding into my mind.
The cold sweat broke out over my face. There was not a
tree within a quarter of a mile of me that I knew of, that was
higher than my head. There was a forest of trees away over
on the other side of the field from me, but there lay a count-
less number of ditches and brier patches between me and it,

320 The Trinity Archive.

and I knew well that if I undertook to get to it, the dog
would be sure to overtake me. Climbing was out of the
question. I felt for my pistol, but as I did so the awful fact
dawned upon me that I had left it lying upon my dressing
case at home. I reached to the ground in search of a rock,
but it seemed that it was impossible to find one. I thought
an instant. It was almost a mile to the nearest house, and
that was Capt. McLarty's, but to keep the road and flee for
my life seemed my only chance of escape. I entertained a
faint hope that if the dog started to run, he would fall into a
fit and thus give me a chance to get so far ahead of him that
he could not overtake me before I could get to a place of
safety. This all passed through my mind in an instant, and
I was just turning to run when the animal uttered a rough,
hoarse sound that imitated an attempt to 2row^ I sprang
off, came into the road some distance below, and fled like the
wind. I did not look back until I had run almost a half-mile,
and since I had not been overtaken, I half-way believed my
hope had been realized and that I had escaped. I stopped
suddenly and held my breath, but to my extreme horror, I
heard the dog coming down the road in a slow gallop only a
short distance behind me. I started again as suddenly as I
had stopped. I almost gave myself up for lost. I knew that
there was now no hope of escape left to me except to fly, to
fly like a deer, to fly on until I came to a place of safety. I
saw myself combating with a powerful mad dog. I could
feel the slime of his foaming mouth as he buried his teeth in
my throat, and I could feel his sharp tushes piercing my skin,
which I well knew would be in itself sufficient to seal my
fate in this world. I saw myself a raving mad man, from
whom human beings would shrink back in terror. I saw all
the hopes that I had cherished for my future buried in the
grave of a maniac. These thoughts gave wings to my flight,
but I soon became aware of the fact that the dog was gaining
on me. I was almost in sight of Capt. McLarty's house, but
I was beginning to flag. A violent pain in my side was

My Escape From a Mad Dog. 321

increasing with every step I took. My throat was dry and
parched. My lungs almost collapsed. I thought once of
stopping and risking my chances in a combat, but I knew,
as tired as I was, that it would mean death. No, if it was
possible, I should keep on until I got to the house. The
dew was falling and the wind was sighing in the distant
pines, I suppose, but I was far from feeling sentimental. I
was coming near the house. O God, if I could only make
some sound to let its inmate: know that I was coming, and
under what circumstances I was coming ! If only some one
could have a gun ready to shoot the dog. I was only about
a hundred yards from the house and I knew if the family
happened to be sitting on the porch, which I believed them
to be doing, that they could hear me running. I made an
attempt to call to them, but my breath failed me. I made a
second attempt and failed again; but a third time, summon-
ing all the strength that there was left in me and by an
almost super-human effort born of the extremity of my cir-
cumstances, I succeeded in uttering almost in a shriek, the
the word "mad-dog." I could hear the cruel beast pressing
close behind me, making a quick, gruff sound at almost every
leap, as if he was exulting in the fact that he had almost
overtaken his victim. I came to the front gate and burst
through it as if it had been a paper partition and took no
time to close it. I came down the walk, half running, half
falling. The whole family, with the visitors included, were
standing upon the steps and the edge of the porch, breathless
with astonishment, waiting for me. A large lighted lamp was
hanging to the porch ceiling, and I could see them distinctly.
One of the boys held a shot-gun in his hands. I would have
thanked the Lord when I saw the bright gleam of its barrel
if I had had breath sufficient, but I did not have it. When
I got to the steps I tried to stop, but somehow I could not.
The light seemed to blind me. I felt dizzy. I stumbled and
fell, face downward, upon the steps completely exhausted. I
listened for the report of the gun, but did not hear it. I

322 The Trinity Archive.

heard the voices over me utter a subdued cry of alarm, fol-
lowed by one of surprise, and then a merry laugh. I turned
over and looked around, wondering what had happened, and
saw, to my great astonishment and humiliation, my father's
pet pig only a few feet from me, with one hind foot raised
cautiously off the ground and his nose greatly elevated, snif-
fing the air good-humoredly. As soon as he learned that I
had stopped running and that he had overtaken me, he gave
a long grunt of satisfaction and began to nose around the root
of a box-bush that grew beside the walk. I immediately saw
through the whole affair. The pig had got out of the pen
when I left home and had followed me, but had not gotten
close enough for me, in my hurry, to notice him until after
dark. I searched over my whole vocabulary of "cuss- words"
for one of sufficient intensity to express my feelings toward
him, but when I found it, I found that I could not utter it.
I tried to swear at him, but I had not breath sufficient to
make articulate sounds, and before I regained it, I considered
the place in which I was, and managed to control my passion.
It was fully ten minutes before I had regained breath enough
to tell anything with sense to it. I was in a gore of perspira-
tion, was bareheaded, and my standing collar lay in folds
about my neck. I scrambled up and went into the house.
By this time every one, seeing the true state of affairs, was
laughing mercilessly at me. I tried to laugh too, but it
required too much effort. It seemed to me that every one
had some good-natured suggestion to make to me that only
served to increase my misery. The whole family was unu-
sually kind and attentive to me, but still I was miserable.
After the sound of the laughter had a little abated, Nora
spoke up in her sweet, laughing way, and said: "I can be
convinced of almost anything now; I would have thought
Jim the last boy in the whole country to run from anything."
Her remark was made, no doubt, with the best of intentions,
but it burned me like a living coal. She was more than
ordinarily charming and congenial this evening. She intro-

My Escape From a Mad Dog. 323

duced me to her friends, Misses Harris and Hendley, who
were indeed charming-looking girls, but when I met them I
felt like a convict when he meets an old college friend. All
the girls were dressed in white evening dresses, and they told
me that they had just been waiting for me, but any pleasant
thing that they could say to me, or any compliment that their
words or actions might suggest, only served to make me more
miserable, and when I looked down upon my disarranged
apparel, I felt that I had rather be anywhere else in the
world, and that as soon as I cooled off a little, I should like to
run again. I tried to talk with one of the girls, but I could
find nothing to say. My tongue was slow and stupid. My
mind was not upon what I was trying to do. In my heart I
was cursing that pig vehemently. I desired to be somewhere
alone where I could express myself. The temptation to
swear grew stronger and stronger upon me the longer I
stayed, and at last, fearing that it might overcome me and I
should say something unbecoming, I arose to leave. Nora
and her brothers protested and they all expressed their sur-
prise that I should leave so early. They insisted that I stay
and get my due of amusement. But I had gotten much more
than I desired already. I was in no mood to discuss matters
then, and I simply told them good-bye and left. When the
pig saw me start off he again fell in behind me. When I got
a safe distance from the house, I cut me a long persimmon-
tree sprout, called that pig up to me, got him in front of me,
and lashed him with that sprout for every step he took as
long as I could keep close enough to him.

It was a long time before I went to see Nora again, for
knowing what an utter contempt she had lor all forms of
cowardice, I was ashamed to see her after acting such a
ridiculous coward myself. I did go to see her again, how-
ever, after a long while, and found her as sweet and congenial
as ever, but I have never again boasted of my bravery to her
from that day until this.

324 The Trinity Archive.

THE SONNETS OF SHAKSPERE.

BY W. A. BIVINS.

Much has been written in recent years about the Sonnets
of Shakspere. In fact so much has been written, so many
wild and misguided theories advanced, that he who
would make a careful study of the Sonnets must find a
great deal of trouble in separating the true from the false,
the substance from the shadow. A recent study, purport-
ing to be "A New Study of the Sonnets of Shakspere,"
has been put before the public by Mr. Parke Godwin. In
seeking to avoid what he believes to be the mistakes of
other critics, he flies to worse ones. He gives himself up
to the wildest of fancies, and leaves little that one can con-
sider as being consistent with truth and common sense.

It is not my purpose in this article to attempt to give a
clue to the yet unsolved problems arising from a study of
the Sonnets, but I desire mainly to give what I consider
should lead one to a better appreciation of them.

The Sonnet was first introduced into English literature
by Lord Surrey and was much cultivated during the reigns
of Elizabeth and James. Sonnetteering became what we
now call a "a popular craze," and many of the greatest
poets, as well as some of the most ordinary ones, of that
time, engaged themselves in writing Sonnets for the amuse-
ment of themselves and their friends.

It is evident that Shakspere had to some extent experi-
mented with the Sonnets from the outset of his literary
career. Three example figure in "Love's Labor's Lost,"
one of his earliest plays; two of the choruses in "Romeo
and Juliet" are in the sonnet form; and a letter of the
heroine Helena in "All's Well That Ends Well," which
bears traces of early composition, takes the same shape.

It was in the year 1598, that Shakspere' s "sug'r'd son-
nets among his private friends" were mentioned by Meres
in a passage of the "Palladio Tamia." Allusions and

The Sonnets of Shakspere. 325

lines in the Sonnets make it possible to assign them at
least proximate dates. They can hardly have been written
before 1594, nor later than 1598. At length in 1609 a
volume containing 154 sonnets, the undoubted productions
of Shakspere was given to the public by a bookseller by
the name of Thomas Thorpe, who evidently had not ob-
tained them from the author himself. They were dedica-
ted as follows: "To the only begetter of these insuing
sonnets Mr. W. H. all happinesse and that eternitie prom-
ised by our ever living poet wisheth the well wishing ad-
venturer in settling forth. — T. T."

As to the form of the Sonnets I quote the words of Mr.
Hamilton W. Mabie : "Surrey and Wyatt brought the
sonnet as a literary form from Italy, where Petrarch was its
acknowledged master ; but they did not slavishly repro-
duce the Petrarchian model ; they followed a sound in-
stinct in giving the sonnet greater simplicity. The Italian
sonnet consists of an octane and sixtet — a group of eight
decasyllabic lines; the sonnet of Shakspere consists of
three quatrains, or groups of four lines, with a concluding
couplet."

Mr. Sidney Lee, whose study of the Sonnets, is probably
the best, says: "In literary value Shakspere's Sonnets are
notably unequalled. They contain many rich levels of
lyric melody and meditative energy that are hardly to be
matched elsewhere in poetry. The best examples are
charged with the sweetness of rythm and metre, the depth
of thought and feeling, the vividness of imagery and stim-
ulating fervor. On the other hand they sink almost into
inanity beneath thier burden of quibbles and defects. In
both their excellencies and their defects Shakspere's Son-
nets betray near kinship to his early dramatic work in
which passages of the highest poetic temper at times al-
ternate with the unimpressive displays of verbal jugglery."

Shakspere, not unlike his contemporaries, doubtless
sought to please the popular fancy. In the Elizabethan

326 The Trinity Archive.

age it was quite common for one man to write verses to
another in a strain of such tender affection as fully war-
rants one terming them amatory ; and even in the epista-
lory correspondence between two grave and elderly gentle-
men, friendship used frequently to borrow the language
of love. The sonnet became the instrument for such ex-
pression, and even Shakspere failed to bring out much
that was new in the subject matter of the sonnets.

The Sonnets, as printed in 1609, present on the whole an
orderly arrangement, though here and there it is some-
what difficult to find the connecting links. Numerous
attempts to arrange the Sonnets in a different way have
been made, but with little or no success. Their original
sequence proves to be the best.

The general theme of the Sonnets is the poet's almost
idolatrous love for a younger friend, a nobler and beaute-
ous youth, beloved for his own sweet sake, not for his ex-
alted rank; this unselfish, whole hearted, and soul ab-
sorbing devotion passes through various stages of doubt,
distrust, infidelity, jealousy and estrangement; after the
period of trial love is again restored, stronger and greater
than before :

"O benefit of ill! now I find true

That better is by evil still made better ;

And ruine'd love, when it is built anew,

Grows fairer than at first, more strong far, greater."

As in the drama, so in the sonnets, the chief actors are
three in number ; the poet is, however, the hero ; the friend
and woman are the good and evil angels :

"Two loves I have of comfort and despair,
Which like spirits do suggest me still;
The better angel is a man right fair,
The worser spirit a woman colour'd ill."

The following short synopsis, by Dowden, of the first

one hundred and twenty-six sonnets gives some idea of

their sequence : "In the early sonnets the poet urges his

friend to marry, that his beauty surviving in his children,

The Sonnets of Shakspere. 327

lie may conquer Time and Decay. But if he refuses this,
then verse — the poetry of Shakspere — must make war upon
Time and confer immortality upon his friend's loveliness
(15-19). Many of the poems are written in absence (26,
27, 28, etc.) All Shakspere' s griefs and losses are made
good to him by joy in his friend (29-31). The wrong done
by "Will" to Shakspere is then spoken of (33), for which
some "salve" is offered (34); the salve is worthless, but
Shakspere will try to forgive. We trace the gradual
growth of distrust on his side (58) until melancholy settles
down upon the heart of Shakspere (66). Still he loves his
friend and tries to think him pure. Then a new trouble
arises ; his friend is favoring a rival poet of great learning
and skill (76-86). Shakspere bids his friend "Farewell"
(87), let him hate Shakespere if he will. He ceases to ad-
dress poems to him ; but after an interval of silence begins
once more to sing (100, 101, 102, etc.) He sees his friend
again and finds him still beautiful. There is a reconcilia-
tion (104, 105, 107). Explanations and confessions are
made. Love is restored, stronger than ever (119), for now
it has passed through trial and sorrow. It is founded not
on interested motives (124), nor as formerly, on the at-
traction of youth and beauty, but is inward of the heart
(125). And thus gravely and happily, the sonnets to his
friend conclude."

There has been much discussion over the matter as to
whom the Sonnets were addressed, and the end is not yet.
The world of scholars may be said to be divided into
Herbertises and Southamptonites ; the former are staunch
supporters of the claims advanced on behalf of William
Herbert, Earl of Pembroke ; the latter maintains the prior
claims of Henry Wriothesly, Earl of Southampton. In
the words of the dedication, mentioned above, Thorpe
doubtless addressed a patron of Shakspere, but just who
is meant by the initials "W. H." and what is meant by
"the onlie begotten of these Sonnets" will probably never

328 The Trinity Archive.

be known. To go into a discussion of this subject would
prolong this article to an unnecessary length, and after all
little would be gained by such discussion. If we could
know for a certainty who this patron of Shakspere was, we
would still be in doubt as to whether he was the friend the
poet addresses in the Sonnets. Too much time is being
wasted in modern days over such subjects as "the real
David Harum." Why search for a real Jack Falstaff?
Flesh and blood itself could hardly make old Jack more
real to us than Shakspere does with words.

We now approach one of the most vital subjects con-
nected with criticism of the sonnets : Do the sonnets be-
tray Shakspere's own feelings? Scholars differ widely at
this point. The following quotations from two of the
nineteenth century poets will reveal a difference of opinion:

"With this same key
Shakspere unlocked his heart."

— Wardsworth.
" 'With this same key
Shakspere unlocked his heart' once more !
Did Shakspere? If so, the less like
Shakspere he !"

— Brouming.

Sidney Lee claims that Shakspere's Sonnets, like those
of his contemporaries, are for the most part lacking in gen-
uine feeling ; that they are not autobiographical confessions,
but a mosaic of plagiarisms, and a medley of initiative
studies. He quotes in this connection the words of Giles
Fletcher, who, in 1593, wrote a collection of love sonnets:
"Here take this by the way, — a man may write love and
not be in love, as well as of husbandry and not go the
plough, or of holiness and be profane. " Dyce after "re-
peated perusals" of the Sonnets contends that allusions
scattered through the whole series are not to be hastily
referred to the personal circumstances of Shakspere. De-
lius asserts that the sonnets are "the free outcome of a
poetic imagination, ' ' and looks upon them as mere exer-

The Sonnets of Shakspere. 329

cises in verse. Other students see in them some profound
allegory which they construe in strangely varied ways.
On the other hand there is a host of scholars who take the
Sonnets for what they purport to be — genuine autobio-
graphical confessions. Hallam, Swinburne, Dowden, Fur-
nivall, and Tyler are all of this opinion.

Could we find a golden mean between the two extremes
we would indeed be fortunate. One thing is certain ; — to
attempt to interpret the Sonnets without considering the
times in which they were written is to make an egregious
mistake. To say that they are genuine autobiographical
confessions is to make an assertion for which we have no
direct proof. On the other hand we are liable to fall into
a worse error when we claim that the Sonnets do not ex-
press any genuine feeling on the part of the poet. Who
can read the tragedies of "Hamlet," "Macbeth,'' and
"Othello" without realizing that there is back of them a
great soul that feels deeply, as well as thinks loftily.

It must be borne in mind that Shakspere was compara-
tively a youth when he wrote the Sonnets and that he
naturally wrote with youthful ardor. Many of them reveal
the fact, however, that the poet knew what true friend-
ship was. What can be more expressive of any abiding
friendship than the twenty-ninth sonnet?:

"When in disgrace with fortunes and men's eyes,

I all alone beweep my outcast state,

And trouble deaf heaven with my bootless cries,

And look upon myself and curse my fate,

Wishing me like to one more rich in hope,

Featured like him, like him with friends possess'd

Desiring this man's art and that man's scope,

With what I most enjoy, contented least;

Yet in these thoughts myself almost despising,

Hapily I think on thee, and then my state,

Like to the lark at break of day arising,

From sullen earth, sings hymns at heaven's gate .

For thy sweet love remember' d I such wealth brings

That then I scorn to change my state with kings. "

330 The Trinity Archive.

Whatever may have been Shakspere's experience in the
matter of love we must grant the fact that in sonnet one
hundred and sixteen he shows that he had the true con-
ception of love :

"Let me not the marriage of true minds

Admit impediments. Love is not love

Which alters when it alteration finds,

Or bends with the remover to remove ;

O, no it is an ever-fixed mark

That looks on tempests and is never shaken ;

It is the star to every wandering bark,

Whose worth's unknown, although his light be taken."

Genung makes a distinction between the Sonnets and
"In Memoriam" which is worth noting. He says: "In
the Sonnets the love recognized belongs only to this world,
with its adulterous ways; in, 'In Memoriam,' the facts
of the case transfer love to that unseen realm where it
rises in purity and blessedness until it loses itself in the

love of God The sonnets begin and end with the

love of one for one. "In Memoriam," which begins with
the individual extends by degrees the sphere of its love to
all the world. ' '

If the Sonnets be considered merely as works of art
there is much in them to interest the reader. I quote the
following sonnet as one of the numerous, but not excelled,
gems of art to be found among them.

"That time of year thou may'st in me behold

When yellow leaves, or none, or few, do hang

Upon those boughs which shake against the cold ;

Bare ruin'd choirs, where late the sweet birds sang.

In me thou seest the twilight of such a day

As after sunset fadeth in the west,

Which by and by black night doth take away,

Death's second self, that seals up all the rest,

In me thou seest the glowing of such fire,

That on the ashes of his youth doth lie,

As the death-bed wherein it doth expire

Consumed with that which it was nourished by,

This thou perceivest, which makes thy love more strong

To love that well which thou must leave er« long."

The Sonnets of Shakspere. 331

To read the Sonnets carefully and thoughtfully is to
appreciate them. Whatever may be the quibbles and con-
ceits to be found in them the genius of Shakspere no less
appears. If we except Milton — "so severe and so majes-
tic"— no English poet has arisen to the height reached by
Shakspere in sonnet-writing. After reading the Sonnets
we cannot fail to realize that the great poet has infused
much of his own life into them, revealing the fact that he
was a man among men and that he knew what it was to
love, to hope, and to fear.

332 The Trinity Archive.

WASHINGTON.

BY J. F. B.

[Written on the Capitol grounds, Raleigh, N. C, near the Statue of Wash-
ington, which faces Fayetteville street, August 7, 1900 ]

Thou standest there, our country's noble sire,
Intent upon the city's busy mart,
A hero calm who well hath played his part,

In days when souls were tried as in a fire.

A hundred years and one have rolled away

Since thou didst fold those hands in placid sleep,
And leave a nation lone in grief to weep,

Because the chief's great soul had left its clay —
We've changed, oh, may it be we have grown,

In all that makes a people truly great,
In all that merits just and true renown

And adds the surer strength unto our State.
And through the rush of years may we revere,
The chief whose valiant sword is sheathed here.

Editorial.

333

D. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-Chief.
Assistant Editor.

No one can glance through the pages of our leading
dailies without noticing the low standard of journalism
maintained by them. On the editorial pages we are treated
to column after column of reading matter which has little or
no public interest whatever. Much valuable space is ruined
by the editor in what always proves to be a vain attempt to
silence some one of his contemporaries in a controversy
that is too often entirely personal. And usually the one
who has the better opinion of his official duty, yields rather
than drag his paper through the mud and mire of personal
abuse. All such controversies are entirely futile and no
periodical ever entered one that did not come out of it
worse for the experience. The publication, which has
become nothing less than a means by which the editor can
heap personal abuse on the head of his neighbor, has lost
its place in the realm of dignified journalism. Of course
there come times when it is necessary for an editor to speak
out clear and plain for his principles as contrasted with
those of another organ ; but that one statement is suffi-
cient, and it is never necessary for two papers to keep up
the strife like two small street urchins, in a pugilistic
contest, each of which refuses to take the last "lick."

The Archive does not wish to be critical, and may be
treading on ground more appropriately trod by others of
greater pretensions. But still, just as the falling spider

334 The Trinity Archive.

revealed to King Bruce his weak points and inspired him
to duty, so we natter ourselves that the proper authorities
may take heed of our feeble attempts and correct this
pressing evil in the journalistic life of to-day.

The recent clash between the Legislature and Supreme
Court of North Carolina as to the authorities of the respec-
tive bodies is to be lamented, but is an occurrence that
seems to have been inevitable at some time in the history
of the State. It arose from the fact that the powers of the
respective bodies were so very poorly marked out. No
doubt the Judges of the Supreme Court, in making their
decision in the case of White, thought they were truly and
impartially interpreting the constitution by allowing an
employe of the State recompense for his services, decreas-
ing his salary, however, in accordance with the evident
desire of the Legislature. The Legislature, however,
regarded this as a wilful violation of the enactment passed
by that body two years ago putting the official duties of
White into the hands of a commission. Doubtless the
Judges made a mistake and their action deserved condem-
nation. The members of the House of Representatives
were agreed on that point. The conservative element
contended that a sharp reprimand would be sufficient,
which in all probability was true. But the more radical
majority held that the act of the Judges was wilfully
illegal and demanded an impeachment. This was the
course events took and the contest naturally resolved itself
into a test of the strength of the powers of the Legislature
and the Supreme Court, each claiming authority over the
same technicality. While such clashes are to be avoided
when possible, still it is these which in their results leave
the unsettled line of authority between two bodies of men
more distinct and make more definite the duties of the
separate officials of our Government.

Literary Notes. 335

MAUDE E. MOORE. ManaGKR.

Irving Bacheller, whose "Eben Holden" is being so
widely read that it is no exaggeration to term it one of the
record breakers, has written a new serial story, which will
make its first appearance in March Century. The scene of
the tale is on the New England frontier in 1812. Two
types of the men who have helped to make America, are
portrayed in the story. One is the Northern Yankee,
with the characteristics usually attributed to his species,
while the other is a descendant of the cavaliers who first
settled in the South ; and he also is said to have the char-
acteristics of his ancestors. The story is called "D'ri
and I." — New York Times.

Mr. R. H. Russell is the publisher of "The War in South
Africa," by Capt. A. T. Mahan, of the U. S. A.

"Alice of Old Vicennes" is the work of Mr. Thompson's
matnrer years, and since it was written he has not com-
pleted any other book. However, he has been at work on
another novel for a year and which the Bowen Merrill Co.
will bring out as soon as completed.

The "Life of Queen Victoria," now being brought out
Longmans, Green & Co. , contains several new and impor-
tant features. The text is for the most part that of the
edition by M. M. Gonfil et Cie, with additional chapters
bringing it down to the Queen's death and the accession of
Edward VII.

336 The Trinity Archive.

In making the new avenue from the Strand to Therbald's
Road, nearly all the few remaining localities associated
with Dickens will be swept away. Some one taking
advantage of the attention called to Dickens and his works
by this, has proposed a Dickens museum, which proposal
has been very favorably received. The demand for a new
edition of Dickens shows that he has lost none of his
popularity — in fact, in the last three or four years there
has been a decided increase in the sale of his works.

Mary E. Wilkins' new novel of New England life will
begin in the March number of Harper's Magazine. Here
the same care in the description of the home life is shown
that we find in the author's earlier work.

Editor's Table.

337

<?r

i&H^jJd

F. S. CARDEN,

Manager.

The Buff and Blue ranks among the best of our ex-
changes. In the February number the '-'Development of
the Historical Novel' ' is good as far as it goes : but the
subject is not fully treated. "The Biography of a Fox"
is a clever article containing many realistic touches. "The
American Women" gives a clever and concise conception
of woman's ability and the advantages she has obtained
from the increased fecilities of a higher education. "Sav-
onorolo' ' is one of the best historical sketches of the month.
"A Trip to Oklohoma" is an example of good description.
The author of "Dream Life" has succeeded in catching
and expressing in words the evasive spirit of dream land.

The Harvard Monthly maintains its high standard in all
lines of literary production. The stories hold your atten-
tion and charm the reader by the smoothness of their style.
The style is, however, better than the plot in the stories
which appear in the February number. The poem on the
funeral of Roger Wolcott is excellent and certainly does
credit to both the author and his subject. It is the best
long poem we have seen in a college magazine. We quote
a few lines which sum up the character of the late gover-
nor of Massachusetts :

"Large, fearless, simple, childlike — pure at heart,
Human and kind, no soul that dwelt apart —

In reverie or proud patrician ease,
But a great king of men

That loved his people and sought not to please
Their whim against their weal"

338 The Trinity Archive.

The Hampden and Sydney Magazine comes out in a
new and attractive cover. The literary department has
been much improved and, in the February number, con-
tains a happy mixture of prose and poetry. The three
stories are good, debaring a slight unnaturalness in "Only
an Episode." The poem Re-united is — well good grows
common when so often used— a pretty thought expressed
in a smooth verse.

The Pine and Thistle is a very neat little magazine.
Its editorials are clear and sensible ; its literary depart-
ment, though short, is especially worked up. "Constan-
ce's Valentine" is a short and amusing little story; one of
the best of the month.

We find a tendency among too many magazines to pub-
lish debates in their literary departments. This generally
shows a scarcity in literary material and these debates can
only be looked upon as space fillers, very poor ones at that.
We take the ErsMnian as an example. We find in the
February number, two debate speeches occupying most of
the space of the literary department. These things are
all right in themselves but they are not at home in a liter-
ary magazine. Besides these debates we find three short
essays which show a woeful lack of thought and pains-
taking preparation. There is no fiction or poetry in the
ErsMnian.

The University of Arizona Magazine is a new arrival
at the Editor's Table. Its contents breathe the spirit of
the wild and wooly west. Yet this spirit is toned down
and clothed in a garb of refinement and education.

The Martin College Crown is a new arrival at our table.
We are sorry to see that it is making in the beginning the
same mistake by which many college magazines have been
stranded. Most of the articles published in the last num-
ber of the Crown are by outsiders. One is a speech by a

Editor's TabIe. 339

man who has no connection with the college ; another is a
newspaper clipping, already having been sattered over the
land in a Christian Advocate ; still another is by a member
of the faculty. An occasional contribution by an outsider
is all right, but there is no excuse to be offered for any
college magazine which fills up its pages with such mate-
rial.

Our conception of the purpose of a college magazine is
that it should be strictly representative of the student
body. The contributions should come from them and the
magazine should be controlled and edited by them ; if this
is not the case the magazine is no longer a college maga-
zine and has no right to be sent out as representative of
the student body.

Some editors are perhaps driven to seek elsewhere than
among the students for contributions ; if this is necessary
either on account of inability or disinclination to write
upon the part of the students — the editor, if he cannot
overcome the latter by other means, can surely never over-
come the former by seeking outside aid. A college maga-
zine is not supposed to be a jewel of literary perfection ; it
is only the training ground for students who desire to take
advantage of it, and the more the students become inter-
ested in it the higher will be its standard.

The above applies not only to the Crown, but to other
magazines as well. With three months in which to get
out a magazine, the State Normal should surely improve
along this line. Although very attractive on the outside
and containing some good material, there are several con-
tributions from foreign sources and those of the students
are not of the highest order.

340 The Trinity Archive.

J. C. BLANCHARD, MANAGER.

During the second week of February Rev. Gr. H. Det-
wiler, of G-astonia, conducted a series of revival meetings
in the College Chapel. Mr. Detwiler is a member of the
Western North Carolina Conference. He impressed all
who heard him as being a man of great intellectual and
spiritual strength. It was with pleasure that we listened
to his able sermons; and the whole college community
considers itself fortunate in having had the opportunity of
hearing him. If we simply stated that there were no con-
versions during the week, and added nothing more, some
would probably think that the meetings were a failure.
However, we have not considered them a failure because
of the fact that no one professed conversion. On the other
hand, we feel that most of the student body has been
profoundly stirred and greatly benefited by Mr. Detwiler' s
sermons. He put the truth in such a way that all think-
ing men could not help but feel the power of the religion
of Jesus Christ. He approached the students on their own
plain and appealed to them as a body of thinking men.
And although no one was led to make an open profession
of conversion, yet we feel quite sure that the time was one
of heart-searching, a week in which many solemn resolves
were made. There were some who had been faltering in
the way, and these were made to see the light more clearly.
And all who claimed Christ as their Savior were greatly
strengthened by the strong appeals for lives of true right-

Y. M. C. A. Department. 341

eousness, lives whose law is the Divine law of service.
The Christian men of the college were inspired with deeper
faith and a stronger determination to put themselves more
completely into the hands of Christ — and with gladder
hearts can they now say, "Where He leads I'll follow."
They were made to feel the nobleness of the life whose
guiding principle is the divine law of service ; and from
deep down in many hearts went up silent prayers to God
that their lives might always be guided by this principle.
We feel that a prophet has been among us and pointed
out the way of life in this modern world. Deep impres-
sions were made upon the hearts of men ; and we are
satisfied that seed have been sown in good soil.

* * *

Prof. Durham spoke before the members of the Associa-
tion Sunday afternoon, February 3.

* * *

Mr. Howard spoke to us, on the afternoon of February
24, taking for his subject the words of Christ: "For what
shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and lose

his own soul?"

* * #

At a call meeting of the Y. W. C. A., February 17, the
following officers were elected : Inez D. Angier, President ;
Florence M. Egerton, Vice-President; Lilian Bridgers,
Recording Secretary ; Irene Pegram, Treasurer, and Blanche
GJ-unn, Pianist. We feel sure that the management of the
Association is in good hands and hope that abundant suc-
cess may crown the efforts of these young women in their
work for the Association.

■* * *

The Y. W. C. A., at the invitation of the Y. M. C. A.,

met with them in their afternoon service Sunday, February
3, when both Associations were addressed by Rev. Det-
wiler.

342 The Trinity Archive.

S. G. WINSTEAD, _____ Managkr.

Dr. Mims, of the English Department, has an article in
the Northern Methodist Review on "Mysticism in Tenny-
son." Prof. Dowd also contributed an article to the
February number of Grunston's Magazine on "Strikes and
Lockouts in North Carolina," and one to the Southern
Workman on "Art in Negro Homes.

Dr. Kilgo spent Sunday, February 3, in Danville, Va.,
where he preached two sermons, one at Main Street Church
at 11 a. m., and Mt. Vernon in the evening.

Prof. A. H. Meritt, of the Greek Department, delivered
an address before the Y. M. C. A. , in Winston, Sunday
afternoon, February 24. Dr. Mims also delivered an ad-
dress in Winston, February 19, on "Religion and Culture. "

Mr. Highsmith, class of '00, who for several weeks has
been engaged in teaching at the Orphan Asylum, is now on
the Park, with the purpose of resuming his college course.

Mrs. G-. W. Flowers, of Taylorsville, is now on the Park
visiting her son, Prof. R. L. Flowers.

Dr. E. A. Yates, of Durham, has been elected to a
lectureship in the college.

The Civic Celebration was postponed until later in the
spring or fall. The speaker for this occasion has already
been secured. We hope to be able to make more definite
announcement in our next issue.

At Home and Abroad. 343

A series of meetings under the auspices of the Y. M. C.
A, were held in the Chapel a few weeks ago, by Rev. G.
H. Detwiler, of Gastonia. Mr. Detwiler while here made
a great many friends, and we only hope since he has
become acquainted with Trinity he will make his visits
more frequent in the future than in the past.

Mr. E. C. Ivey, class of '98, spent February 2 on the
Hark.

Dr. Kilgo delivered a series of lectures to the student
body February 5, 6 and 7, on "The Inspiration of the
Bible."

Mr. W. A. Lambeth was absent from the Park a few
days in February, on a visit to his home at Thomasville,
N. C.

Mr. J. K. Wood, of Senior class, spent February 23 and
24 at Greensboro, N. C.

Mr. T. C. Hoyle, class of '94, was on the Park February
8 and 9, shaking hands with his old acquaintances.

Miss Lizzie Sparger, sister of Prof. Sparger, of Trinity
Park High School, was the guest of the Woman's Building
a few weeks ago.

At a recent meeting of the two societies Mr. J. M. Or-
mond was elected by the Hesperian Society, Chief Manager
for the approaching Commencement, and Mr. E. W. Webb
was elected Chief Marshal by the Columbian Society. This
is an honor duly conferred, and under the management of
these two young men we naturally expect a successful
commencement in every respect. Manager Ormond has
already secured the Raleigh Orchestra for the occasion.

Dr. W. P. Few, of the English Department, spent a few
days last month at his home in South Carolina.

344 The Trinity Archive.

Mrs. B. F. Dixon, with her daughter, Miss Pearl, were
on the Park February 28. Mrs. Dixon is the mother of
W. T. and B. F. Dixon, of Sophomore class, also Prof.
Durham, of Theological Department.

Mr. S. J. Durham, class of '92, was present on the Park
a few weeks ago. Mr. Durham is connected with the
cotton mills in Bessemer City.

Mr. Clarence Sherrill, who spent two years at Trinity,
graduated with honors at West Point a few weeks ago.
Mr. Sherrill stood second in his class of seventy-three
members.

THE TRINITY ARCHIVE

Trinity Park, Durham, April, 1901.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

All matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of
publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEELE, Chief Editor, Trinity Park.
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty-five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly

in advance.

ADVERTISING.

&&• Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rales given on demand. All advertisements
are due after the first insertion.
Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

THE LIFE OF PHILLIPS BROOKS*

BY J. F. BIVINS.

For several years past, the minds of the general reading
public have been giving more and more attention to the
published sermons and addresses of Phillips Brooks, the
great Boston divine, who died January 23, 1893. This
appreciation of his speeches and writings has not been
confined to ministers or students for the ministry, nor has
it been manifested only among members of the denomina-
tion of which Phillips Brooks was a member, but has been
shown by men of all denominations and professions on

*Life and Letters of Phillips Brooks. — By Alexander V. Q Allen.
With portraits and illustrations. E. P. Dutton & Co., New York; 2 Vols. ;
$7.50.

346 The Trinity Archive.

both sides of the Atlantic. The secret of this popularity
is to be found in the writings themselves ; for one who
begins to read them immediately is impressed with the
fact that here is a true "message" from a true prophet,
which answers in a marvellously real way to the great need
of mankind in this present age. He seems to hear a voice
vibrating with tenderness and love speaking unto him
deep truths of God which he has for so long been longing
to hear. One by one truths which have been hidden
beneath stony crusts of dogmatism or covered by the
debris of controversy begin to come out and to be trans-
figured before him. Little by little the religion of Jesus
begins to be rid of its tantalizing vagueness and remoteness
and to become to him as natural as breathing itself, fill-
ing all the world and his own heart with revivifying light.
And ere long, the clouds and mists which have hidden the
Christ from him begin to be cleared away and he begins to
realize that He is indeed and in truth the Savior of men.
He feels that the life back of those words is one thoroughly
in touch with modern civilization with all its vast move-
ments in science and education, and yet one that has a
faith which is superior to them all — too strong to be shaken
by them, too broad to deny them a place in God's world.
And more than this, he feels that the great heart of this
wonderful man is throbbing with an unfeigned love for
mankind, — giving its life to work of the salvation of men.
Then too the pictures of Phillips Brooks have drawn the
world toward him. They show that he was a man of
splendid physique, "a veritable Greek God," filled with
"the virile strength of manhood," possessing unusual
power subdued by a spirit of simplicity, humility, and a
deep consecration to a great purpose.

So thousands of people were impatiently waiting for
Prof. A. V. G. Allen, of Cambridge, to complete the "Life
of Phillips Brooks, " which he has been preparing since
1895, when Rev. Arthur Brooks, the brother of Phillips,

The Life of Phillips Brooks. 347

died leaving the work only fairly begun. When the
"Life" was first offered for sale, last December, orders for
it began to pour into the book dealers from all parts of the
world. It is in two large volumes, containing an aggre-
gate of 1595 pages and is indeed a mine full of rich
treasures.

And the expectant reader is not disappointed when he
begins to study the revelations contained in this book.
Here is a man whose private life was as admirable as his
public utterances. One whose outward calm was the
product of much inward struggle, toil and sacrifice — a life
full to the brim with noble moments and noble deeds. It
is the purpose of this paper to give a sketch of the life of
Phillips Brooks as portrayed by Prof. Allen. In a short
paper, it will be impossible to give a very satisfactory view
of a man, every year of whose life after he began his life-
work presents some new and interesting phase. If I suc-
ceed in getting some of the readers of The Archive so
interested in him that they will read his "Life," I shall be
rewarded for my effort.

I. YOUTH AND PREPARATION.

Phillips Brooks' name represents two distinguished New
England families, each possessing a strong characteristic
not found to any great extent in the other. The Phillips
family, the relatives of his mother, were, from the time of
the landing of George Phillips on American soil in 1630,
down to the time of Phillips Brooks, distinctly Puritan in
their tastes and pursuits. Religion and education were
their chief concern. A great number of them were preach-
ers and they were all loyal to the church. Their sons were
sent to Harvard College as soon as they arrived at the
proper age and preparation, and that institution was
looked upon as as much a necessity as the church itself.
The great-grandfather of Phillips Brooks founded Phillips
Andover Academy and started the work on the Andover

348 The Trinity Archive.

Theological Seminary, but soon afterwards died. The
work was finished by his wife (nee Phoebe Foxcroft).
Phillips Brooks' mother inherited from these ancestors a
deep religious nature. She is represented as reading the
letters of the departed members of her family and keeping
in touch with their history. "Her power of feeling and
emotion was the source of her knowledge, she was no wide
discursive reader. Religion to her was a life in Christ and
hidden with Christ in God.

The Brooks family, on the other hand, were not great
religious leaders. There were very few ministers among
them and few of their sons went to college. They were
"rich farmers with the inherited English love for land."
They were patriotic, honest, and generous, and believed
that there is an admirable virtue in money-getting. Some
of them held high positions in the State. The father of
Phillips Brooks was a good representative of the family, a
man of splendid common sense and business ability,
possessing also a taste for certain kinds of literature,
especially history.

In the fine texture of Phillips Brooks' life is seen a most
happy blending of the predominant characteristics of these
two great families. The following quotation from one who
knew the family well, gives a good statement of this fact :

"Mr. Brooks (the father) always gave me the notion of a typical Boston
merchant, solid, upright, unimaginative, unemotional. Mrs. Brooks gave
me the notion of a woman of an intense emotional nature, the very tones
of her voice vibrating with feeling, deep spiritual life, the temperament of
genius, the saintly character. I felt that Phillips Brooks owed to his father
very much, the business-like and orderly habit, the administrative faculty
which worked so easily and was so overshadowed by greater powers that it

never received full recognition But I never had a question that

what made Phillips Brooks a prophet, a leader, a power among men, was
from the Phillips side of the family. The big heart, the changeful coun-
tenance, the voice that so easily grew tremulous with feeling, the eager
look, and gesture, the magnetism, the genius, seemed to me, and I believe
seemed to him, his mother's. His father saw things as they were ; she saw
things ideally as they should be. "

The Life of Phillips Brooks. 349

Phillips Brooks was bom in Boston, December 13, 1835.
He was the second son of a family of six boys, four of
whom, including himself, became preachers. "A marked
characteristic of the Brooks family," says Mr. Allen, "was
its intense family feeling. The education of the children
became the supreme motive. The home life shut them up
with their parents as in some sacred enclosure, a nursery
for great opportunities in the future. ' ' In the little back
parlor, the family would spend the evenings, the father
reading, the mother sewing, and the boys at work on their
lessons for the next day. All good things were shared in
common. New books were read aloud. 'The home be-
came to the children their choicest treasure," so that they
did not fret to gain the larger but more dangerous liberty
of the outside world. This intense family feeling was kept
up all during Phillips Brooks' preparation for the ministry ;
indeed up till the death of his father and mother he sought
their counsels and made frequent visits to his "home."
"At heart he always remained a child in the household
until father and mother were withdrawn." Until that
time, he kept in close correspondence with them and with
his brothers. The family joined him in considering the
great questions of his life, especially regarding change of
work or location. To show more clearly the point I have
just considered, I will at different points quote from letters
that passed between him and others of the family.

Phillips Brooks was prepared for college in the Boston
Latin School. Here he manifested a taste for the classics
and took a medal for excellence in final examinations in
Greek and Latin. Some essays written here show that he
was maturer in thought than are students generally at
that age.

He entered Harvard College at the age of fifteen, only a
few months before his sixteenth birthday (1851). At this
age he had nearly attained his full stature, weighing 161
pounds, and measuring six feet three and one-half inches.

350 The Trinity Archive.

The faculty of Harvard at this time contained some notable
men. Lonfellow represented literature ; Agassiz, the nat-
ural sciences; Benjamin Pierce, mathematics; Sophocles
and Pelton stood for the classics, and Bowen for meta-
physics ; Child and Lane and Cook were just beginning
their work in English, Latin and Chemistry.

At Harvard he showed a marked capacity for exact
scholarship, but manifested no ambition to maintain high
rank in his classes. He took no part in athletics, but
entered heartily into whatever social or intellectual pleas-
ures the college life afforded. He became a member of the
Natural History Society, Phi Beta Kappa, Alpha Delta
Phi, the Hasty Pudding Club, and the Anonyma, a
debating society. "He was a Harvard man in every sense,
reflecting that peculiar quality with which Harvard stamps
her children, however difficult it may be of analysis or
description."

He showed in college no very marked talent for public
speaking. All his speeches were delivered with that
rapidity of utterance which predominated all through his
public ministry and which seems to have been his natural
mode of speaking. He would plunge into his discourse in
the first sentence and keep moving at such a rapid rate
that the audience often almost despaired of keeping up.
After he was well started in his work of the ministry a
kind friend advised him to try to be more deliberate in his
delivery, but after hearing the effort, advised him to con-
tinue in his accustomed style.

Phillips Brooks excelled in the languages ; he took the
highest stand in Greek and was only next to the highest
in Latin. He read French and German easily. Literature
was the study, however, of which he was most passionately
fond. He loved it as a revelation of life. He had a strong
desire to enter into the deep experiences of men and felt
that literature would help him toward this end. He read
largely and with extraordinary speed, following out the

The Life of Phillips Brooks. 351

bent of his own desires, independently of prescribed
courses. "There was no dominating influence that con-
trolled his thought or carried him away captive to some
other power than his own. ' ' He read the works of Scott,
Irving, Boswell's Johnson, Johnson himself, Shakspere,
Goldsmith, Dryden, Swift, Leigh Hunt, Hume and others.
He was fond of reading the English poets of the 18th
century, but seems to have missed Wordsworth. He
studied Lamb and Southey, but did not at first discover
Milton and Coleridge. "There was a cooling and calming
influence in these writers of the 18th century, with their
quaint world, at such a wide remove from the feverish
desire for reforms, the incessant agitation, the sentimental
aspirations and vagaries, the new interpretations of the
age into which he was born." He was learning how to
value life. Pretty soon Milton attracted him and Carlyle
began to preach into his ears the great gospel of "veracity
and true simplicity of heart, ' ' which found such abundant
fruitage in his after life. "Heroes and Hero Worship"
became a hand book to him, and he greatly admired the
"Life of Cromwell" (Carlyle) and the "French Revolu-
tion. ' ' The writer who exerted the strongest influence on
him was Tennyson. "In Memoriam" was more than an
interesting poem to him. In the stress and storm of that
doubting age it seemed to be a soothing balm to his soul.
"From the time he read it, it kept running in his head."
Much of his own poetry imitates its metres.

One of the most noticeable traits of character in Phillips
Brooks during the college days was his reserve in speaking
of himself and his experiences. He seemed frankness
itself until it came to matters of this kind, and there even
his dearest friends had to stop. Afterwards in life he was
strangely reticent about his more personal experiences,
even to his parents. Many of his sermons, however, are
autobiographical and in them we can catch glimpses of the
great movements back in the "holy of holies" of his life.

352 The Trinity Archive.

He graduated at the age of 19 (1855). Up till this time
he had not evinced any notion of entering the ministry.
He accepted a position in the Boston Latin School and
began work there in the fall. He looked upon teaching as
a noble profession and thought he would like it for his
life work. Here comes one of the most critical periods of
his life, — a failure throws its dark shadow over his path-
way just as he was entering upon life's duties. He was
given charge of a class of school boys who seem to have
been "veritable young toughs. " In those days the highest
qualification a teacher could possess was the ability to
emphasize and punctuate all his remarks with the shillalah.
Young Brooks was not of a bellicose disposition and
the young "terrors" had it their way. By the middle of
the school year he resigned upon the recommendation of
the principal, who added, by way of comfort, that he had
never known a man who failed at teaching to succeed at
anything else.

The following sentences taken from letters written to his
friend, Mr. George Sawyer, will show something of the
state of his mind just before and right after his resignation :

January 19. "I have had very considerable trouble, but matters have
lately been getting a little better. Things have settled down into a strong
feeling of quiet hate which is eminently conducive to good order and rapid
progress. In all my experience of school boys and school masters I cannot
recall a single teacher who was honored with such an overwhelming share
of deep, steady, honest unpopularity as is at this moment the lot of your
harmless and inoffensive friend."

February 14. "You will be surprised to hear that I resigned my situa-
tion a week ago yesterday and am at present doing nothing I

have not yet regretted the step or seen how, under the circumstances, I

should have done differently again I don't know yet what I

shall do. I may go at once to some profession "

June. "I have not yet any possible plans for the Fall, but shall not study
a profession. I don't exactly know what will become of me and don't care
much."

Those six months following his resignation, were the
"wilderness experience" of Phillips Brooks. "The morti-
fication of failure rested like an incubus on his proud and

The Life of Phillips Brooks. 353

sensitive spirit." There was the temptation to give up all
his ambition for himself and "take some very humble,
insignificant place at the feast of life." A battle royal
was taking place in his soul. He is represented as walk-
ing alone through the streets of Boston with a melancholy
but thoughtful expression upon his face. He was com-
muning deeply with himself and with God, looking into
the depths of his being with the oft repeated questions,
"Who am I? What am I? For what was I created?
What do I believe and why do I believe it ?" questioning
and restating some of the primal truths which had before
passed unchallenged before him. He wrote down many of
the thoughts that came to him during this ordeal and they
are among the most interesting records in the "Life."

During this time he kept up his reading and study and
communion with his friends. Perhaps the one who influ-
enced him most in making a decision was President
Walker, of Harvard. During a long conversation with
Phillips Brooks, President Walker advised him to enter
the ministry. President Eliot, who was then a tutor in
the college, met Brooks coming from this interview and
noted the deathly whiteness of his face as if he were stirred
by some deep emotion. He noted this same paleness again
in 1881, when Phillips Brooks declined a professorship at
Harvard.

The outcome of it all was that Phillip Brooks slipped
quietly away from Boston and entered the "Theological
School" at Alexandria, Virginia. It is interesting to note
that he had not yet been confirmed in his church, had
never taken communion, and was not yet positively sure
that he would enter the ministry. He had honestly re-
solved to ' -resolve the doubt" before he made any declara-
tions to the world. He felt inclined toward the ministry,
but one fear haunted him, that it would confine him to a
narrow and conventional sphere, and put shackles upon
some of the best of his powers and activities. It really

354 The Trinity Archive.

did become to him the enlargement and the emancipation
of all the admirable forces of his manhood. Prof. Allen
notes two supreme qualifications that Phillips Brooks now
possessed for the work before him. "One was humility;
he had discarded ambition and was willing to be no one ;
he only asked to be useful in some ordinary or even
obscure way. There was also ripening within him the
conviction that he was called by God, and that in this
conviction he could not be lessened or restricted, but must
be enlarged to the uttermost."

He felt keenly the difference between the loose methods
here used and those to which he had been accustomed at
Harvard. During the following spring he wrote to his
father, ' 4I really cannot help feeling every day, as I told
you a good while ago, that this seminary is not what it
ought to be or what I want. The whole style of instruc-
tion and scholarship is so very different from what I have
been used to in other subjects that I can't but feel it
disagreeably every day." Another time in writing to a
friend, he said, "When are you coming to see us? Leave
your intellect behind. You won't need it here."

But his first year was by no means wasted. He did not
confine himself to the small amount of work prescribed by
the seminary, but set himself to doing a great amount of
outside reading. He went first to the classics. With a
soul thrilling with the mystery of life, he entered through
the old masters in Greek and Latin into other worlds of
human experience. One wonders at the number of classics
he read in the original during this first year. He also
kept up his French and German and read very largely in
English Literature, theological writings and books of
travel. He here began keeping note-books, a practice
which he continued through life. In one-half of these, he
noted quotations from the authors he read, in the other
half he wrote out the thoughts that came into his mind
from day to day. The latter half was always filled first.

The Life of Phillips Brooks. 355

He also made a habit of writing daily bits of verse. He
thought that every one should learn to write poetry. He
kept up this habit through life and has left many evidences
of his poetical powers. These "notes of the soul" are
exceedingly interesting, for they contain the evidences of
his intellectual and religious growth while at Alexandria.
Written by a boy of 21, they are full of so much beauty,
originality, and strength of thought that they are well
worth reading for themselves; they contain the genius
of the preacher and orator of the future. We are per-
mitted here to see the secret process of the making of
one of the world's rare spirits. They show a young
soul beginning to get daiJy visions of God's eternal truth
and to be so entranced by them that the very sentences
with which he records them are pervaded by the emotion
with which he was moved. One principal moved him in
all his patient and earnest reading, — "the value of the
soul." He believed that before the human soul could be
loved it must be known. Would that all ministers could
catch this truth early in life and begin to live it. The
pulpit could no longer be called narrow, if the men who
fill it were as broad as this should lead them to be.

During his second year at Alexandria, Phillips Brooks
read such a vast amount of literature that it would take
too much space for me to name the books here. If any of
the readers of The Archive call themselves "well-read,"
let them turn to what this youth found time to read in one
year at school, and I dare say they will begin to feel they
have only begun.

It is needless to say that by this time Phillips Brooks
had experienced a deep and lasting conversion. The doubt
had been resolved and the new life was welling up in his
soul. The life in the ministry had become an attractive
field to him. The problem before him was, "To be true to
himself, to renounce nothing which he knew to be good,
yet bring all things captive to the obedience of God." By

356 The Tkinity Akchive.

this time he was beginning to have a true appreciation of
Christ as the Savior of men. "He believed in him as a
divine human leader, for humanity must have a leader
from its own ranks, but he who could lead humanity must
be divine." This was to be his message. All his reading
and travel was to throw some new light on this great
central truth. All his preaching was to be a restatement,
ever different but yet the same, of this sublime conception
of the Son of man.

At the end of the first year at Alexandria, he was con-
firmed in the church at Dorcester, Mass. His mother's
joy over the event is revealed in the following lines :

Sunday, July 12, 1857 "This has been a most happy day in which I
have witnessed the confirmation of my dear son Phillips, aged twenty-one,
at Dorchester. I will thank God forever that he has answered my lifelong
prayers in making him a Christian, and his servant in the ministry. Oh,
how happy this makes me ! May God continue to bless my dear boy and
make him a burning and a shining light in his service."

The following portion of a letter written by Phillips
Brooks to his brother William, just eight months before
he entered the ministry, is interesting and valuable on
account of the frankness with which he speaks of himself.
His stony reserve here breaks down :

November 6, 1858. "Dear William : — Here I am one month into my
last year of study (make up your mind that this letter is going to be all
about myself and forgive it accordingly). Somehow the work I am at
begins to look very different and strange to me. Do you know I feel as I
never felt before, to find myself here within eight months of the ministry?
"Whether it is this getting at sermon writing that makes me feel more than
ever how weak I am to go about the world's greatest work, I certainly do
feel it perfectly to-night. But I tell you, Bill, I can't recall many pleas-
anter hours than those I have spent in writing my two or three first poor
sermons. It seems like getting fairly hold of the plow and doing something
at last. I have always been afraid of making religion professional and
turning it into mere stock in trade when I approached the work, but I have
never felt more deeply how pure and holy and glorious a thing our Chris-
tianity is, what a manly thing it is to be godly, till I sat down to think how
I could best convince other men of its purity and holiness. I do enjoy the
work, and with all my unfitness for it, look forward to a happy life in try-
ing to do it. Some how I have never been quite frank ivith you; as much

The Life of Phillips Brooks. 357

with you as anybody, but not thoroughly with any one, I think. But I am
beginning to own up more fairly with myself. Every day it seems as i f
the thing I am going to do stood up plainer before me and forced me into
frankness. My ideas of a minister are a different thing from what they

were two years ago It seems to me every day more and more

as if it were treason to his work for him to neglect any part of his whole
nature that is given to that work, and so I think the broadest mental out-
line, and the deepest moral truth, and the purest spiritual faith are more
and more the demands, one and all of which Christ makes of his workmen,
growing to perfect men and so to perfect Christians, to the measure of the
stature of the fullness of Christ," etc., etc.

Can any one wonder at the success of a man who entered
his calling with such a high conception of its requirements
and with such a reverence for it as is shown in these lines?

It is very significant that the text of the first sermon
preached by Phillips Brooks was, "The simplicity that is
in Christ (2d Cor. xi, 3). Simplicity is the word that
characterizes the preacher as well as the Master. Sim-
plicity was his chief aim in writing his sermons, — to
present the sublime but simple truths of Christianity in
such simplicity of language that men would forget the
language itself and the preacher in their admiration for
the truth itself. This first sermon is a splendid and con-
sistent foundation for the superstructure added by this
sincere lover of simplicity in after days. His mother
wrote as soon as she read his sermon :

"What beautiful texts you have chosen ; they all breathe of Christ. You
know I wanted to choose your first text, but I am satisfied. The simplicity
that was in Christ — how beautiful ! I know you have preached pure, sim-
ple gospel and that is enough for us. I have lived to see my prayer granted
that my child might preach Christ "

Note. — In a second article next month the "Minister and the Man" will
be considered.

358 The Trinity Archive.

THE SACRIFICE OF A BROTHER.

BY E. W. WEBB.

Hitchfield, a town of fifteen hundred inhabitants, loca-
ted in the northeastern part of the Old North State, sur-
rounded on all sides by a prosperous farming country, was
in a very highly excited state on the morning after the
burning of Whetmore Greene's five business houses. The
fire had its origin in a small warehouse which was joined
to the main buildings. This warehouse had been locked
up for several weeks, no one having entered it during this
time for any purpose whatever. The cause of the fire
could not be attributed to carelessness on the part of those
who worked in the stores.

Every crowd that gathered around the debris to see the
last remains of what was once a prosperous business, and
those that collected on the street corners, had as their
subject of conversation, the cause of the fire. Various
opinions were expressed on this point, but the majority of
the people thought it was certainly the work of incendia-
rism, however, no one was able to present any reason why
destructionists should select Whetmore Greene as a man
on whom to practice such cowardly and base work. Al-
though Mr, Greene was very wealthy, yet he was not a
miser with his money, nor did he treat badly those who
were in his employment. He was very energetic, and al-
ways had the town's best interest at heart, using all his
power and influence toward establishing industries which
would enhance the general welfare of his townsmen. All
classes with whom he came in touch regarded him as be-
ing a generous, open hearted and pleasant old man whose
locks had not turned white by dissipation. Greene
was very much perplexed. He did not know of an open
enemy whom he could even suspect being guilty of such
a crime. He had tried through difficulty to rest assured
the fire was not the work of an enemy, but was through
carelessness or otherwise.

The Sackifice of a Bkother. 359

The citizens were not only alarmed on account of Greene,
but remembering that some unknown scoundrels about five
years previous to this time had threatened the destruction
of their village, they were now also interested in their own
lives and property. A secret meeting was called by the
most prominent business men of Hitchfield, the object of
which was to consider the best plans for the preservation
of their property. Thomas Nashby, a well built, young
man with business tact and shrewdness was the Secretary
of this meeting ; as the representative of a large industry
on the edge of Hitchfield, what he had to say in this secret
gathering had much influence. There was but one known
fault that could be attributed to him, and that was, he
was addicted to drink. This young man advocated the
policy of putting several extra night watchmen on the
'beat', for at least five or six months. All thought this a
good plan and they adopted the resolution. The watch-
men were employed, and given special orders to notice
every peculiar maneuver of anyone after sunset.

After taking the greatest precaution for a little over a
month the excitement of the citizens subsided consider-
ably. The people were again going to their days labor,
and coming home to enjoy a nights cessation from toil,
without fear.

It was one of those pleasant, refreshing semi-dark nights
of April, the serene stillness being only disturbed by the
puff of an engine in a nearby mill, when all church-goers
were assembled in the house of worship and the pastor
was in the most interesting part of his sermon, that a
shrill cry was heard by those sitting near the church door.
The preacher continued his discourse. The cry was again
heard, but instead of being that of a single person as at
first, some seven or eight voices were now distinguished.
It sounded like the shout of one in distress or agony, cry-
ing for help in the far distance. The yells grew louder
and louder until the words ''Fire! Fire! Fire" were dis-

360 The Trinity Archive.

tinctly heard by those in the congregation. At that same
moment the little bell on the dilapidated fire-engine house
gave forth seven successive jingles so strong and impres-
sive that it seemed some superhuman force must have had
the clapper under control. There was not needed any
benediction to announce the signal for departure ; the au-
dience in a mad rush quitted the church as quick as possi-
ble, and made their way toward the flames. This time it
was the dwelling house of Mr. Greene, and it was only
through the very heroic work of the unexperienced fire-
men that the flames were extinguished, after the confla-
gration of three buildings. Emily and Susie Greene, the
latter a girl of eighteen, the only occupants of the houses
were rescued without receiving any injuries.

Jack Clifton, one of the nightwatchmen, a sturdy and
wide awake old fellow had been faithful to his position.
He had exercised great diligence in these days of suspense.
On this Sabbath night, he had seen a man, six feet in
stature with an independent walk leave Mr. Nashby's gate
and take a course toward the street which led to Greene's
residence — Not having anything else to do just then, Clif-
ton decided to follow this man and see what he was up to.
He kept close enough to watch every movement he (the
man) should attempt to make, yet far enough not to be
detected by him. He continued his pursuit until the six
footer stopped at Greene's gate. By a light in Greene's
parlor, which cast its bright rays on the sidewalk, Clifton
was able to get an outline of the fellow standing at the
fence ; and seeing that it was Nashby, he abandoned the
investigation, as he thought the fellow was only making
a call on the young ladies. Jack retraced his steps very
slowly as he had twenty minutes to be at the station to
meet the No. 72 eastbound passenger train. He had not
gone more than one hundred and fifty yards before he
heard some one hollow fire. On turning he saw the smoke
arising at or near the Greene residence. He at once began

The Sacrifice of a Brother. 361

crying at the top of his voice "Fire! Fire!" and others
having seen the flames had taken up the cry, and it was
these yells which were heard in the church.

The burniag having ceased Jack went to the mayor and
told him how he had seen Nashby at the gate to Greene's
yard only a few minutes before the lire, and the rescued
girls had said no one had called on them. The conditions
being such, the mayor was almost convinced Thomas
Nashby had committed the crime, and he had him arrested
on circumstantial evidence.

The whole county was startled when the news was spread,
giving the name of the incendiary. No one could imagine
why this young man was working such develish deeds
upon a generous man like Mr. Whetmore (as he was
commonly called). Although these two families were by
far the wealthiest people of Hitchfield, no animosity had
seemed to exist between them. The spirit of rivalry
which is generally the result of such as this, had not mani-
fested itself between these two houses.

On the evening following the arrest of Thomas Nashby,
his brother John, aged twenty, a handsome, intellectual,
pleasing boy, almost the counterpart of his brother as re-
spects physical build, surrendered himself to the police-
man admitting to have been the committer of the terrible
deed instead of the other Nashby. Upon this admission
the elder son was liberated and John was placed in the
county jail to await the convening of the next court which
would be four months from that time.

While in prison, he was entirely neglected by his kins-
people, especially by his brother who was never known to
speak about him or visit the little, poorly ventilated cell
which he occupied. However, there was one devoted
friend of the prisoner, a low, chunky man, who made two
01 three trips a week to the jail in order to have a little
chat with the youngster through the iron bars. The talk
between these two was always concerning means by which
escape would be possible.

362 The Trinity Archive.

Everytiine this friend of the prisoner came, he would
promise to have John set free in a day or two. Their con-
versations had not been in vain. Escape had at last come,
and it happened just five weeks after the day he was im-
prisoned. The chunky fellow, had made pass-keys and
selected a dark, dreary night about the midnight hour
when he knew the town would be in silence, to go to the
rescue of his companion. The work was vvell done, great
care had been exercised. After giving John some money
and advising him the course to take, in order to have per-
manent liberty, he bade farewell to him and cautiously and
quietly went to his home and climbed the staircase that
led him to the sleeping apartment.

Being afraid to take the train that passed by his home,
young Nashby set out on foot for Porter, a little railroad
station twenty five miles from Hitchfield, from which place
he took the S. R. R. for F — , a thrifty town of South
Carolina. He had hopes of getting some work in this
place. He went up the street immediately after arriving
and the first sign that attracted his attention was "David
Rightwell, Druggist." This was a very familiar name to
him, and passing over on the other side of the street he
recognized Rightwell who was standing in the store door.
Seeing it was the same man who had conducted an apoth-
ecary shop in his old home, and believing Rightwell had
heard of his arrest, John turned hurriedly around the
corner, and realizing the position he was in, decided to
leave the state of South Carolina, and he headed for the
railroad station around a different street. From this place
he bought a ticket to Brandon, central Tennessee.

The first thing he did after getting off the car in Bran-
don, was to apply for a position in a large hardware store
which was situated just opposite the depot. He intro
duced himself to the proprietor of the establishment under
the assumed name of Robert Wilkes. The manager being
an excellent observer, recognized the intellectual capacity

The Sacrifice of a Brother. 363

of Wilkes by merely conversing with him : but not having
any vacancy in his enterprise just at this time, referred
the applicant to the owner of Bastil Hotel, which was the
largest building of its kind in the city. Robert thanked
him very kindly for his reference, and walked out upon
the sidewalk where everything seemed gloomy and deso-
late to him. Employment was necessary, as he was now
penniless. It seemed that fate was working against him,
yet he did not falter, but wended his way up the deserted
street until he came to the beautiful park in which the
sought for hotel was located. Everything around the
place had the air of spring time, the people who were
scattered here and there looked bright and happy. The
vast difference between this scene and his own downcast
mood, made the heavens to appear more cloudy, and the
sweet song of the mocking bird came to his ear like the
screech of the owl. All nature seemed dead to him. He
slowly mounted the high steps of the "Bastil", carrying as
it seemed to him a great burden which grew heavier and
heavier at each step. On reaching the top he asked for
the manager of the house, after waiting a few minutes he
was admitted into the private office behind the Cashier's
department. To a middle aged, half smiling man sitting
in a large chair at a desk, he told his mission in coming
there. While Robert was talking the eyes of the mana-
ger were firmly fixed upon him, and at the conclusion of
his plea the Stewart was directed to have Wilkes made
clerk in the store-room. This was by no means a very
low position, especially in a sporty and commodious house
like the Bastil. The town itself had a good reputation
throughout the entire state as being an excellent health
resort and place to enjoy the summer months. It was
situated at the foot of a towering mountain, and near it
glided gently a magnificent stream.

Eight years had passed since Robert Wilkes first put
foot in Tennessee, and these years had brought with them

364 The Trinity Archive.

several changes in his life ; his face was now covered with
a very dark mustache and side whiskers ; he had met and
made friends with the nicest people in Brandon and was
now chief clerk in the same hotel he began work in. The
summer of this eighth year was an exceptionally prosper-
ous season — pleasure seekers were numerous. Among
those who came to the "Bastil" in the delightful month
of May was Miss Irene Jones, of Chattanooga. She was a
very charming and refined lady, and was so attractive in
Wilkes eyes, that he found himself in love with her. In
a week's time he had such an awfully bad case that he
neglected little duties around the office in order that
he might dance with her in the Germans. The case was
not altogether one sided, it could be seen that the young
lady was gradually becoming attached to him.

The biggest ball of the season was to be given June 1,
at the "Bastil," complimentary to the young ladies of
Tennessee. Every one was anxious to make engagements
for this occasion. Robert Wilkes was not to be left on
this score. He was to dance with Miss Irene. Many had
wired ahead of time for accommodations, and among the
great number of arrivals that night, were ten eastern sports.
The leader of these dandies, Thomas Nashby, was making
inquiries from the night clerk concerning rooms, when the
head clerk (Wilkes) came in to see how many wished
supper. In glancing hurriedly over the register, he was
startled to see the name of his brother, for whom he had
sacrificed his life ; and at the same moment, raising his
eyes, he saw Thomas only a few steps away. His first
thought was to run to him and speak, but having learned
from the night clerk that Nashby had made preparations
to remain there two weeks, Wilkes decided to wait and
see if his brother would recognize him. This decision was
to be carried out only under great strain and self control.

That night the brothers waltzed on the same floor and
with the same ladies. They had met, but Thomas had not

The Sacrifice of a Brother. 366

shown any signs of recognition, bnt on the other hand
had treated Robert very cool. Yet, the moment had not
come when the head clerk was to make himself known to
the new guest ; he had firmly determined not to speak
until there was no doubt in his mind, but what his brother
had seen nothing in his countenance to remind him of the
youngster who had played with him for many years in the
old town of Hitchfield.

Three days had passed and these two men had not seen
each other, the elder one spending the most of his time
in the card room with friends. During this short time
Thomas had begun to like Miss Irene also, and one after-
noon he asked her not to allow the clerk to dance with
her again, as he had heard several young men speak about
a lady from Chattanooga allowing the company of a work-
man in the hotel. The insulting words would not have
stopped here, had not Miss Irene, recognizing what Nashby
was saying as being a falsehood, turned angrily away from
him, leaving his presence. She was determined that
Robert should hear every word this slanderer had said.
Not many minutes afterward she went to the office counter
and told Wilkes in low, quiet tones what she had heard.

Up to this time, he (Robert Wilkes), had been an affec-
tionate brother, yet he was not so cowardly but what he
would demand an apology for such words, even though they
came from the angels. He tried to control himself, but it
was not in his power, passion seized him. He went immedi-
ately in the lobby, and seeing Thomas Nashby reading a pa-
per, he approached and unnoticed by any one sitting near,
asked him what he meant by using such remarks as he had
made to Miss Jones. Words began to be exchanged very
rapidly between them, and soon several blows were passed.
Before they could be separated, a revolver was seen to
glisten in the hands of Nashby, and a sharp report was
soon heard, and this was followed by another. The bul-
lets found lodgement in Robert Wilkes' breast, and the

366 The Trinity Archive.

poor fellow reeled and gave a great cry in his immense
agony. The terrible cry was followed by a short sentence
which was heard by all who stood near the dying man,
these last words were "Remember, Whetmore Greene and
the man who admitted the crime." These words fell like
thunderbolts upon the murderer who was now in the hands
of policemen. Too late he realized what he had done and
asked the privilege of seeing the man he had murdered.
After scanning him closely, he saw that it was surely his
only brother, and oh ! how unnatural thought he, that 1
should at last have to find him by placing a bullet through
his breast. And then taking a beautiful diamond ring
out of his pocket which his mother had requested on her
dying bed should be given to John if he should ever be
found, he placed it quietly on John's finger, and in the
presence of everybody told that the man he had killed was
his brother who had surrendered himself to the policeman
as being guilty of burning out a Mr. Greene in North
Carolina, when he knew he himself (Thomas Nashby) had
committed the crime. And that he had thought the rea-
sons John had confessed was the love he had for him,
and the hope of preserving his father's business which had
been left in the hands of Thomas Nashby.

The murderer was then taken into custody to await the
punishment that comes to all who do such deeds.

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 367

some features of former cherokee life.

BY J. K. COWAN.

In the estimation of such persons as have no precise
knowledge of any of the Indian's characteristics, there is
a common tendency to exaggerate his vices in proportion
to his virtues. These would insist that his language is an
unmeaning jargon, his methods of war cowardly, his ideas
of religion utterly puerile. On the contrary, however, the
enthusiastic student who has been brought into close con-
tact with the Indian, and into intimate acquaintance with
his language, customs, and religious ideas is sometimes
liable to overlook aboriginal vices and to exaggerate abor-
iginal virtues. Forgetting that the Indian is a savage,
with the characteristics of a savage, he exalts a primitive
society to a level with that of civilized man. Likewise, in
comparing the worth and position of individual tribes,
the student who has long resided with any any one tribe,
imbibes all the patriotism of that tribe and assigns to others
a lower rank in the scale of civilization. In this connec-
tion it is well to remember that the Indian believed himself
to be the result of a special creation by a partial deity, and
insisted that his race was singularly a favored one ; and so
also when it came to his sense of tribal organization, he
must esteem his own tribe as being somehow favored above
all others.

I shall try to limit this paper to a brief consideration of
some of the characteristics of the Cherokee Indian of the
first half of the eighteenth century together with the
changes wrought in his character by the first contact with
white settlers. The old histories and narratives which
present the only study of this period are now fast be-
coming rare. There are only a few later accounts, all of
which are based more or less on these. And yet a study
of the history of the great Cherokee Nation still retains
all its fascinations. It is a field which is rich in romance,

368 The Trinity Archive.

it affords an instance on the one hand of a life beantiful
in its pastoral simplicity, but on the other hand, when we
consider their religion, their attitude to nature and animal
life, there is all that wierd charm which is given by a
touch of the oriental. If one is fond of adventure, in the
narratives of the early Indian traders, the field is un-
bounded. If we are appealed to by the practical or the
material, there is an interest for all in the study of the
way the Indian's craftiness developed for him a genius for
trade. So also the numerous peace conferences give us an
idea of the Cherokee's genius for diplomacy. Lastly, we
have an interesting comparison of the weight of influence
which was brought to bear upon a savage people by two
rival nations, the French and the English.

At the beginning of the eighteenth century the Chero-
kee peoples existed in their original conditions in one of
the most inaccessible regions east of the Mississippi. The
great Cherokee Nation embraced the highland part of
what is now South Carolina, North Carolina, Georgia and
Tennessee. Logan thus describes the original limits of the
Cherokee country: — "When the hunters and cow drivers
first penetrated this region, there were considerable por-
tions of it as destitute of trees and as luxuriant in grass
and flowers as any prairie of modern times. It abounded
in wild horses, buffaloes, bears, deer, elk, panthers, and
other wild animals."* "Here," says Adair, "the Indians
lived formerly in great happiness before the Indian traders
had ruined them by their left handed policy, and their
natures were corrupted by dim sighted politicians. Then
the Cherokees were frank, sincere and industrious. Their
towns abounded in hogs, poultry and everything sufficient
for the support of a reasonable life."f About 1735 the
Cherokees had sixty-four towns and villages and as many
as six thousand warriors. At what time these tribes set-

*Logan : History of Upper South Carolina,
t Adair : History of the American Indians.

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 369

tied in this territory, we cannot say. It has been stated
that the Overhill settlement, on the Tellico and Little
Tennessee, were established in 1623, by a branch of the
Cherokees, who had been driven from the Appomattox by
the first settlers of Virginia. All such statements in re-
gard to their settlement however are unfounded. Adair
thus describes the boundaries of the Nation, as it existed
during his sojourn among them : —

"The country lies in about thirty-four degrees of north latitude, at the
distance of three hundred computed miles to the northwest of Charleston,
one hundred and forty miles southwest from the Catawba Nation, and al-
most two hundred miles to the north of the Creek country. The Cherokees
are settled nearly in an east and west course, about one hundred and forty
miles in length from the lower towns where Fort Prince George stands, to
the late unfortunate Fort London. They make two divisions of their
country, one signifying 'low, ' and the other mountainous. ''

The Cherokee towns were generally built wide of each
other, owing to the scarcity of good situations on the
rivers and creeks.

A Cherokee village was thus described by Bartram, the
naturalist and traveller, who made an excursion through
the Nation in 1776. "The town of Cowe consisted of one
hundred houses, built near and on both sides of the Little
Tennessee. The Cherokees constructed their dwellings on
a plan different from that of the Creeks ; they formed an
oblong square building of one story, with notched logs
stripped of their bark, and plastered the walls both inside
and out with clay, mixed with grass, the whole was roofed
with the bark of the chestnut or oaken boards, and par-
titoned transversely into three apartments, which opened

into each other by inside doors The council

house at Cowe was a large rotunda, of a sufficient capacity
to hold conveniently several hundred people. It stood on
the summit of an ancient mound of earth that had been
thrown up some twenty feet in heighth ; and the building
itself being thirty more, its pinnacle reaches an elevation
of nearly sixty feet above the surface of the earth ....

370 The Trinity Archive.

A single large door gave access to the interior, and sup-
plied all the light from without. The Indians harangued
and deliberated in their town meetings by the light of
their never absent council fires. Next to the wall, settees
were ranged in several circles, one above another, for the
accommodation of the people, who assembled in the town-
house almost every night in the year, to enjoy some fes-
tival or their favorite dances and songs. The settees were
covered with mats curiously woven, of thin splints of the
ash or oak."

This country was first penetrated by three classes of
white men several years in advance of regular settlers ;
these were the hunter, the cow driver and the Indian
trader. "The hunter," says Logan, "served by his ad-
venturous life many valuable purposes ; he conciliated the
jealous savages, impressed them, as Indians were easily
impressed, by his romantic courage and unrivalled skill in
the use of the rifle, with sentiments of respect for the
character and prowess of white men ; and brought back
from his wanderings to the border settlements glowing
accounts of Elysian spots he had seen in the wilderness."
There was little romance about the cow driver aside from
his association with the Indians. The business of stock
raising gradully attracted men because of its profits. A
cow-pen was quite an institution. It was usually officered
by a superintendent and his sub-agents. But the Indian
trader, says Logan, "was a far more interesting character
than either the hunter or the cow driver. He was a man
of high order of intelligence, and in more than one in-
stance of education and learning. He advanced without
ceremony into the heart of Indian settlements, and for the
sake of pushing his lucrative business was content to live
in many instances, a long lifetime deprived of the com-
forts of civilized society In the prime of

the trade, before the complete deterioration of the Indian
character, the life of the trader was intensely fascinating.

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 371

The Indians, upright, manly and industrious, were no
mean or disagreeable companions ; and their esteem and
affection for the honest trafficker knew no bounds. They
watched for his welfare and were ever ready to defend

him with their lives against any assailant

Having fixed upon a village or town suited to his purpose,
the trader went to work, with the assistance of the In-
dians, and soon built for himself and his handsome Indian
wife, a comfortable dwelling house. Its inner conven-
iences and furniture were not altogether rude or barbarous.
The trader's pack horse trains, direct from Charleston,
enabled him to gratify the variety of his cop£>er colored
bride with chairs and neat bedsteads, instead of the skins
of buffaloes and bears, on which she had been brought up.
After the completion of his dwelling house, the trader
next built, hard by it, a store room for the reception of
his goods and peltries, and for general business purposes.
This was called his trading house. The erection of a
poultry house, a corn crib and sweating oven for the use
of his wife and half breed responsibilities, with which his
cabin was soon well filled, completed his private improve-
ments Most of the traders from motives of

expediency, adopted the dress and many of the habits of
the savages. Indeed, we are told, that after a two years'
residence in the Nation, those who loved their wild life so
well as to desire to obliterate the last remains of their
Christian bringing up, effected so great a change in their
appearance and complexion by the strange dress they had
assumed, by exposure, and the constaut use of bear's oil
on the skin, as to be almost undistinguishable from the
native Indians."

The Indian trade, until 1716, was conducted solely under
the auspices of individual enterprise. The system of ex-
change was exceedingly advantageous to the English ad-
venturer; for a few trinkets, looking glasses, pieces of
colored cloth, hatchets and guns of small value, he could

372 The Trinity Archive.

procure peltries which would command in Charleston
many times their original cost. But in that year (1716)
the Proprietory government of Carolina assumed the di-
rection of all its affairs, and conducted the Indian trade as
a great public monopoly. Of course, their object was in
part to secure a better control of the Indians in view of
the public safety. Next to the trader, the most interest-
ing characters employed in the traffic, were the pack
horsemen. These frequently consisted in part of boys ;
their life was one of exposure and hardship, and, not un-
frequently of thrilling adventure. In peace and in war,
and in every vicissitude of weather, they were found upon
the path. Forts Moore and Congaree were the only garri-
soned posts erected on the border by the government at
this early period for the protection of the Indian trade.
The first horse paths from Charlestown to the upper
country, doubtless, touched at these points. From the
various trading houses the Indians constructed trails of
sufficient width and straightness for the conveyance of pel-
tries and goods on the backs of "burdeners." Soon the
Cherokees had grown so dependant upon the English
for all the necessaries of life, that their greatly enlarged
commerce required wider and more direct thoroughfares.
It was then that the pack horse trains began to frequent
what was known as the Keowee trail, which became a
great central highway of communication between Charles-
ton, the interior, and the mountain valleys of the Chero-
kee Nation.

The following extract from the instructions given out by
the Board to one Dauge, an assistant agent among the
Cherokees, will give some idea of the way the trade was
established :

You are to proceed at once to the Cherokee Nation, and on your arrival,
inform the Conjuror and other headmen that in a month or six weeks, we
shall have a settlement at the Congarees, to which place they may resort,
and procure whatever goods they may need; that we would have built the
fort earlier than this, if some of our people had not run away with the

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 373

boat which had been prepared to carry up the men and implements neces-
Bary for its construction. Inform the Conjuror also, that we expect him to
hasten down in order to meet at the Congarees with'a supply of provisions,
the train of pack horses, which is now on its way with men and tools to be
employed on the fort, and with a quantity of ammunition for the Chero-
kees.

"At this period," says Logan, "Savannah Town and the
Congarees often presented scenes more boisterous and busy
than many a commercial town of the present, with far
more pretension in situation and trade. On their outskirts
are encamped numerous caravans of pack trains, with their

roistering drivers A large supply of goods has

arrived from Charleston, and every pack saddle comes
down from the Nation loaded with skins and furs. In the
open air and in the trading house are congregated a motley
assembly of packhorsemen, traders, hunters, squaws, child-
ren, soldiers and stately Indian warriors. The hunters
from distant wilds want a supply of powder and ball, each
squaw fancies some bright colored fabric, while the war-
riors and old men eagerly demand guns, ammunition and

blankets Finally the clamor subsides. The

packs are once more made up ; the goods for the Indian
towns, and the skins for the market on the seaboard.

It was a duty of the agents at these posts,

that no hostile Indians were to be supplied with arms and
ammunition, and none connected with the trade to be
credited. This excellent rule was, however, never properly
enforced ; it soon fell into disuse, and many evil conse-
quences, both to the whites and the Indians was the result.

The winter months, with a portion of the

spring, constituted the chief hunting season in which the
Indians collected their peltries. The traders frequently
accompanied them, encamping with them in the woods to
the end of the hunt ; their packs were usually made up by
the first of May, at which time they set out with the trains
for Charleston or Augusta, leaving their wives and the
Indian fellows to begin the operation of planting the crop

3

374 The Trinity Archive.

of corn, beans and other vegetables for the year. The
value of the peltries yielded by the Indian hunting
grounds gradually assumed astonishing proportions. An
old chronicler quaintly informs us of the extent and value
of the traffic in its earlier periods : "They carry on a great
trade with the Indians, from whom they get these great
quantity of deer skins, and those of other wild beasts, in
exchange for which they give them only lead, powder,
coarse cloth, red paint, ironware, looking glasses and some
other goods, by which they have a considerable profit."

"Great as were, however, the profits of the peltry trade,
they began seriously to fall off as soon as the evil effects
of the English policy, in its management had time to de-
velop themselves. The irregularities and abuses produced
by the licentiousness and rapacity of a few bad men en-
gaged in the traffic, no doubt did it an injury, but so far
as they immediately affected the character of the Indians,
they had a decided tendency to sharpen their wits, stimu-
late their energies, and increase their self-reliance, while
just the opposite influence was brought to bear upon them
by the government monopoly. They were now taught to
rely upon the strong arm of the colony, instead of upon
themselves and their private traders. The whole affair
had become a State concern, and neither trader nor Indian
was any more free. "* Another evil arose from the adop-
tion of the method of conciliating the savages by frequent
large distributions of presents to their women and head
warriors. The most deteriorating influence of all, says
Logan, was the scourge of intemperance. An insatiable
appetite for intoxicating liquors was kindled and kept
burning. His favorite beverage was rum ; and this, des-
pite all laws to the contrary, was supplied him without
stint, as long as he was able to pay for it the required
price. A few years were sufficient to develop the evil
tendencies and fruits of such a system.

*Logan : History of tipper South Carolina.

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 375

The most powerful of England's rivals at this time were
the French. They were firmly established in Canada and
Louisiana, and rapidly connecting these extreme points by
a chain of military posts, stretching through the entire
length of the Mississippi Valley. The design of the
French was to secure possession of the great Valley, and
having circumscribed the English colonists within their
narrow belt along the Atlantic, when everything was
ready for the blow, to fall upon them with the hordes of
their savage confederates, and exterminate or drive them
from the soil. It is interesting to note, on the contrary,
that the English, even as late as 1720, had no definite
impression of the vast reign to the west of them. To them
it was an unknown world, shut alike to their view and
to their enterprise, by the impassable barrier of the Alle-
ghany Range. The difference between the French and
English, in their manner of treating the Indians, was just
the measure of the specific difference in the social habits
of the two people. The one was ever characterized by the
mildness and respectful consideration, so striking in the
Frenchman, whether he is studied in Paris, or his rude
village on the Illinois ; the other, by that selfish bluntness,
and utter disregard for the feelings of others, not unfre-
quenty pushed to the degree of brutality, equally inher-
ent in the Englishman. Thus the French were enabled to
penetrate into the very heart of the continent, and there
form peaceful and flourishing settlements ; while the Eng-
lish with all their courage and dogged hardihood, had
scarcely advanced a hundred miles towards the interior
from their first strongholds on the Atlantic coast. Gover-
nor Nicholson called the first council with the English, of
the head-men and warriors of the Nation. This assemb-
lage was striking and imposing compared with those that
were held thirty years later. There was scarcely a town
or village in all their settlements that was not represented ;
and the proud chiefs and warriors, and young females of

376 The Trinity Archive.

the Cherokee Nation of that period, dressed in the wild
picturesque costumes of their race, presented the finest
specimens of the physical man and woman to be found on
the American Continent.

The events from the year 1721 to 1743 were most peace-
able to the colony in their relation to the Cherokees.
Then the Indian trader prospered. "Under the care of
his thrifty Indian wife, his crib was usually well stored
with corn ; the yard swarmed with poultry, and the com-
mon pastures, with his swine, horses and cattle. Chero-
kee women of intelligence made the best housekeepers on
the continent ; in their habits and persons they were as
cleanly as purity itself, and yet, knew from childhood
what it was to labour with their own hands and provide

every domestic comfort The Cherokee towns

weresoon swarming with the half-breed offspring from this
opportune amalgamation of the vigorous, unadulterated
English stock with the more beautiful and robust of the
Indian females, and this generation grew up into a race
whose physical and intellectual energies have been active
and prominent in developing the civilization of the modern
Cherokee." *

The seven years war, beginning in 1756, really began in
America in 1754. The French were exerting every influ-
ence with the Indians. The British were pursuing a simi-
lar policy in resistance, but less extensive and with less
success. Hostilities had begun in the northern provinces.
Governor Glen, of South Carolina, in his peace conferences
with the Cherokees made himself unpopular by his un-
certain policy. Adair severely criticises Governor Glen
for his conduct. "His Excellency, our Governor, neg-
lected the proper measures to reconcile the wavering sav-
ages till the gentleman who was appointed to succeed him
had just reached the American coast; then, indeed, he set

* Logan : History of upper South Carolina.

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 377

out with a considerable number of gentlemen in flourish-
ing parade, and went as far as Ninety Six settlement, from
whence, as most probably he expected, he was recalled

and joyfully superseded He neither sent

before nor carried with him any presents wherewith to
soothe the natives, and his kind promises and smooth
speeches would have weighed exceedingly light in the In-
dian scale." *

The great body of the Nation were still friendly to the
English ; the great chiefs were opposed to war to the very
last, and apparently did all they could to prevent hostili-
ties, but the French emissaries were at work inflaming
their resentment and furnishing the young men with arms
and ammunition. Then parties of young warriors took
the field, and rushing down upon the frontiers murdered
and scalped all who came in their way. Governor Lyttle-
ton was equally as incompetent as Governor Glen. He
summoned the head men of the Cherokee towns for a "talk"
with him. Upon being asked why they had killed the
white people and declared war, they answered that the
crimes were committed by young people who would give
ear to no admonition, and who believed that the English
intended to destroy them all and make slaves of their
wives and children. The French had told them, they said,
that when the English had once completed a fort in their
nation and made settlements, they would withhold ammu-
nition from them, and extripate all the men and enslave
the women and children ; and that the French were mak-
ing great offers for the scalps of Englishmen. Finally the
Governor told them that he himself was going with a great
many of his warriors to the nation to demand satisfaction.
The Cherekee chiefs were compelled to march with the
Governor and his escorts : they were nothing less than his
prisoners. They put on the appearance of contentment :

* Adair : History of the American Indians.

378 The Trinity Archive.

inwardly they burned with fury. Soon they no longer
attempted to conceal their resentment. Their sullen looks
and gloomy countenances bespoke their indignation. Gov-
enor Lyttleton rushed into a war for which he was not
prepared. His conduct was inglorious as it was unwise
and unfair. His treatment of the chiefs, against whom no
personal charge was made, and who had travelled so far to
obtain peace, was little less than treacherous. Like many
other officers, military and civil, coming from England,
Governor Lyttleton supposed he knew more about Caro-
lina than native Carolinians, and disregarding Lieutenant
Governor Bull's advice he allowed himself in the end to be
completely overreached by the wily "Little Carpenter,"
who shrewdly traded him out of the birds he had in his
hands for those in the bush. He was removed from office,
but it was too late : the fate of the garrison at Fort London
was sealed. The massacres on the frontier were renewed
with disastrous results.

Adair thus summarizes the change in the character of
the Cherokees after their wars with the English : —

Notwithstanding the Cherokees are now as a nest of apostate hornets,
pay little respect to gray hairs, and have been degenerating fast from their
primitive religious principles for above thirty years past; yet, before the
last war, Old Hop, was helpless and lame, presided over the whole nation
and lived in Chotie, their only town of refuge.

The rest of this paper shall be devoted to a brief con-
sideration of the Cherokee religion and their theory of
disease and medicine. The Indian is essentially religious
and contemplative, and it might almost be said that every
act of his life is regulated and determined by his religous
belief. There is a wonderful completeness about the whole
system which is not surpassed even by the ceremonial re-
ligions of the East. It is evident from a study of the
sacred formulas that the Cherokee Indian was a polytheist,
and that the spirit world was to him only a shadowy
counterpart of this. All his prayers were for temporal

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 379

and tangible blessings — for health, for long life, for suc-
cess in chase, in fishing, in war and in love, for good crops,
for protection and revenge. He had no Great Spirit, no
happy hunting ground, no heaven, no hell, and conse-
quently death had for him no terrors and he awaited the
inevitable end with no anxiety as to the future. * The
religion of the Cherokees is zootheism or animal worship;
but in the worship of things tangible it is the beginning of
a higher system in which the elements and the great pow-
ers of nature are defied. Among the animal gods insects
and fishes occupy a subordinate place, while quadrupeds,
birds, and reptiles are invoked almost constantly. The
uktena (a mythic great horned serpent), the rattlesnake, and
the terripin, the various species of hawk, and the rabbit,
the squirrel, and the dog are the principal animal gods.
Among what may be classed as elemental gods the princi-
pal are fire, water, and the sun, all of which are addressed
under figurative names. The sun is invoked chiefly by the
ball player, while the hunter prays to the fire ; but every
important ceremony — whether connected with medicine,
love, hunting, or the ball play — contains a prayer to the
"Long Person," the formulistic name for water, or more
strictly speaking, for the river. The personage invoked
is always selected in accordance with the theory of the
formula and the duty to be performed. Thus, when a
sickness is caused by a fish, the Fish-hawk, the Heron, or
some other fish-eating bird is implored to come and seize
the intruder and destroy it, so that the patient may find
relief. When the trouble is caused by a worm or insect,
some insectivorous bird is called for the same purpose.
The lover prays to the spider to hold fast the affections of
his beloved one in the meshes of his web, or to the moon,
which looks down upon him in the dance. The warrior
prays to the Red Warclub, and the man about to set out on

* Report of Bureau of Ethnology, 1885-'86.

380 The Trinity Archive.

a dangerous expedition prays to the cloud to envelop him
and conceal him from his enemies. Each spirit of good or
evil has its distinct and appropriate place of residence.
The Rabbit is declared to live in the broomsage on the hill
side, the Fish dwells in a bend of the river under the pend-
ant hemlock branches, the Terrapin lives in the great pond
in the West, and the Whirlwind abides in the leafy tree tops.
It must be stated here that the animals of the formulas
are not the ordinary, everyday animals, but their great
progenitors, who live in the upper world above the arch of
the firmanent. *

With the Cherokees disease originated in this way. In
the old days quadrupeds, birds, fishes, and insects could
all talk, and they and the human race lived together in
peace and friendship. But as time went on the people in-
creased so rapidly that their settlements spread over the
whole earth and the poor animals found themselves begin-
ning to be cramped for room. This was bad enough, but
to add to their misfortunes, man invented bows, knives,
blowguns, spears, and hooks, and began to slaughter the
large animals, birds and fishes for the sake of their iiesh
and skins, while the smaller creatures, such as the frogs
and worms, were crushed and trodden upon without mercy,
out of pure carelessness or contempt. In this state of
affairs the animals resolved to consult upon measures for
their common safety. After the different members of the
animal creation had met in council in their town houses
they began to devise various diseases. But in the mean-
time the plants, who were friendly to man, heard what
had been done by the animals, and determined to defeat
their evil designs. Each tree, shrub, and herb, down even
to the grasses and mosses, agreed to furnish a remedy for
some of the diseases named, and each said: " I shall ap-
pear to help man when he calls upon me in his need."
Thus did medicine originate, and the plants, every one of

* James Mooney; The Sacred Formulas of the Cherokees.

Features of Former Cherokee Life. 381

which has its use if we only knew it, furnish the antidote to
counteract the evil wrought by the revengeful animals.
When the doctor is in doubt what treatment to apply for
the relief of a patient, the spirit of the plant suggests to
him the proper remedy.

Like most primitive people the Cherokees believe that
disease and death are not natural, but are due to the evil
influences of animal spirits, ghosts or witches. Haywood,
writing in 1823, states on the authority of two intelligent
residents of the Cherokee nation :

In ancient times the Cherokees had no conception of anyone dying a
a natural death. They universally ascribed the death of those who perished
by disease to the intervention or agency of evil spirits and witches and con-
nection with the Shina or evil spirits.*

While the Indian could not be entirely ignorant of the
medicinal properties of plants ; still in accuracy or extent
we cannot compare for a moment his knowledge with that
of the trained student working on scientific principles.
Cherokee medicine is an empiric development of the fetich
idea. For a disease caused by the rabbit the antidote
must be a plant called "rabbit's food," for inflamed eyes
a flower having the appearance and name of "deer's eye,"
a decoration of burs must be a cure for forgetfulness, etc.
"It must be evident," says Mr. Mooney, "that under such
system the failures must far outnumber the cures, yet it is
not so long since half our own medical practice was based
on the same idea of correspondences, for the mediaeval
physicians taught that similia similibus curantur, and
have we not all heard that 'the hair of a dog will cure the
bite?' "

In addition to their herb treatment the Cherokees fre-
quently resort to sweat baths, bleeding, rubbing, and cold
baths in the running stream, to say nothing of the beads
and other conjuring paraphernalia generally used in con-
nection with the ceremony. The person wishing to make
a trial of the virtues of the sweat bath entered a small

* Haywood : Natural and Aboriginal History of East Tennessee.

382 The Trinity Archive.

earth covered log house only high enough to sit down.
After divesting himself of his clothing, some large bowl-
ders, previously heated in a fire, were placed near him,
and over them was poured a decoction of the beaten roots
of the wild parsnip. The door was closed so that no air
could enter from the outside, and the patient sat in the
sweltering steam until he was in a profuse perspiration and
nearly choked by the purgent fumes of the decoction. In
accordance with general Indian practice he plunged into
the river before resuming his clothing.

I will close this discussion with Adair's graphic des-
cription of the first appearance of smallpox among the
Cherokees. It was carried up by a pack-horse train, whose
goods were infected with the disease.

At first it made slow advances ; and as it was a foreign, and to them a
strange disease, they were so deficient in proper skill, that they alternately
applied a regimen of hot and cold things to those who were infected. The
old Magi and religious doctors who were consulted on so alarming a crisis,
reported that the sickness was caused by a violation of their ancient laws

of marriage Immediately they ordered the reputed sinners to

lie out of doors, day and night, with their breasts frequently open to the
night dews, to cool the fever. They were likewise afraid that the disease
would pollute their houses, and by that means cause all their deaths. In-
stead of applying warm remedies, they at last in every visit, poured cold
water on their naked breasts, sung their religious mystical song, "Yo, Yo,"
etc., with a doleful tune, and shook a calabish, with the bubbles, over the
sick, using a great many frantic gestures by way of incantation. . . .
When they found that their theological regimen had not the desired effect,
but that the infection gained upon them, they held a second consultation,
and deemed it the best method to sweat their patients, and plunge them
into the river. The rivers being very cold and the pores of their bodies
being open to receive the cold— it rushing through the whole frame — they
immediately expired. Upon this, all the Magi and conjurors broke their
old consecrated physic pots, and threw away all their other pretended holy
things which they had used as medicines, imagining they had lost their
divine power by being polluted. A great many killed themselves, for be-
ing naturally proud, they are always peeping in their looking glasses, by
which means seeing themselves disfigured, without hope of regaining their
former beauty, some shot themselves, others cut their throats. Many
threw themselves with sullen madness, into the fire, and there slowly ex-
pired, as if they had been utterly divested of the native powers of feeling
pain.*

* Adair: History of the American Indians, p 232.

A Conversation in the Kitchen. 383

A CONVERSATION IN THE KITCHEN.

BY KERCHNER.

" He may live without books,

But what civilized man can live without cooks ?"

I had always said that I would never marry into that
peculiar tribe of the feminine race known as the "new
women." When I met Angelina, however, I at once began
to experience a change of heart, and in a wonderfully short
time I was entangled in chains so pleasing that I looked upon
escape from them as a calamity. As for my ideas of woman's
rights, to my infatuated mind Angelina seemed so sweetly
reasonable that I blushed at the memory of things I had said
about the new woman, and by way of atonement I delivered
a few speeches before some clubs of which Angelina was a
prominent member.

As a natural result of my state of mind it was not long
before Angelina and I had made our vows at the altar and
were off on our honey-moon. I fondly believed that a life-
time of bliss was mine. Alas for the illusions of hope ! May
this account of my present state be a warning to my brothers
lest they also fall into a similar condition of torment.

When at last we set up housekeeping and the "hum-drum
life began," slowly and with much pain to me the delusions
that had crept into my mind during the happy days of court-
ship began to make their way out. Affairs in our household
reached a climax one morning when I was in a great hurry
to get to my office. The breakfast bell did not ring at its
usual time and I began to feel that something was radically
wrong in the department whence issued my daily bread. I
went as near as I dared to the kitchen door and listened for
any sounds that might give me a clue to the condition of
things within. I could hear occasional peals of laughter.
Thoughts of breakfast being uppermost in my mind, I allowed
my hunger to overcome my discretion and walked boldly into
the kitchen — a place sacred to the cook, and under the direct

384 The Trinity Archive.

supervision of Angelina without any of my assistance, she
had given me to understand. This was my first invasion and
I felt somewhat nervous as I crossed the threshold.

Great was my surprise to see my wife, sleeves rolled up, an
immaculate apron reaching to the tips of her dainty toes,
bending over the table on which there was evidently some-
thing of absorbing interest. I drew a step nearer and saw
that she was reading and attempting to cut out biscuits at the
same time. One hand with the biscuit-cutter rested gently
on some soft dough, the other hand kept open one part of
"When Knighthood Was in Flower," the rolling-pin holding
the other side of the book on the table. Now I was desper-
ately hungry, and the fact that the biscuits were not yet in
the stove stirred up my wrath a little, but I began very
calmly: "Angelina, where is the cook this morning? Has
she left us?"

Angelina disengaged her hands very leisurely, marking the
place in her book with a cold batter-cake lying near, and
proceeded to answer me. "John, I thought you knew that
once a week I let Jenny read our club essays while I get
breakfast. She, poor girl, has so little time to read and
study, and you know one of the mottoes of our club is — "
but I interrupted her — "Yes, I think your motto is kindness
to servants and neglect of husbands. Here you are working
away at breakfast as if you had all day, the cook upstairs
reading your last essay, and your husband has been eating
the margin of his newspaper for the last hour and swearing
softly to himself."

I spoke with some animation and she paused to look me in
the eye a moment before she proceeded to demolish my argu-
ment. I took advantage of this silence to ask a question
which I thought might save me from a discussion of the
servant question. "My dear, what are you making anyway?
Is that the receipt book I bought for you?" I knew it wasn't.

"That," said she, "is one of the modern novels you have
so little use for. I consider it far superior to the classic
novels, as you call them."

A CONTROVERSY IN THE KlTCHEN. 385

I answered this remark with nothing more than a smile,
and called her attention to the fact that I was chiefly inter-
ested in breakfast at present. I dreaded the discussion of the
novel with her at all times, and now, hungry as I was, I
desired above all things to escape it. But the smile had not
been lost on her and she took up the question while hope of
breakfast died within me.

"You may smile," said she, "at my enthusiasm, but it is
more than you can do while reading, for instance, George Eliot.
Her digressions and sermonizmgs are as sophorific as a three
hours' sermon on a hot June day. She and the rest of the
old school novelists go into such minute details in the inves-
tigation of character that the reader thinks he is reading the
archives of some mental dissecting-room instead of seeking
recreation and amusement. A psychologic cause must be
given for every act until one expects a dissertation on the
influences that lead the hero to put on a blue tie instead of a
white one on a particular morning."

She emphasized her remarks with such an attractive pout
of her lips that under any other conditions I would fain have
ended the discussion with a kiss. But I felt that I should
speak in the interests of truth. So I said: "I suppose,
Angelina, that you consider tne art of amusing to be the only
one necessary for the novelist. And if he makes use of any-
thing besides wit you say that he has tailed in his attempt to
write a good novel. I admit that the old writers sometimes
take the reader by a round-about path to reach their wells of
mirth, but the draught is all the sweeter for a little thirst
along the way, and one does not get a surfeit of wit as when
reading some of the modern novelists whose wit is their only
stock in trade, and that often of an inferior quality."

During the conversation we had unconsciously moved over
to the wood-box and had taken our seats on it. The cook had
heard the clash of arms from the distance and had come in
unnoticed and was rapidly getting breakfast on the table.
Looking round I saw this with joy. So to end the discussion

386 The Trinity Archive.

as well as to get my breakfast, I proposed to my intellectual
wife that we go into the dining-room. She gladly consented,
knowing that once at the table she could close the dispute in
her own way without interruption from me. For an hour I
ate steadily and silently while Angelina picked flaws in the
style of Dickens and Thackeray. Finally, to divert her mind,
I remarked that biscuit strictly means twice cooked, but as for
these — here she stopped me with such a look from her calm
blue eye that I finished my coffee hastily and made my escape
into the street while Angelina stood smiling in the doorway.
I wish to ask that what I have related be kept as exclu-
sively as possible within the clubs of the masculine population
yet unmarried, for whose benefit it is written. If my wife
ever lays eyes upon it I shall be led to regret that I ever
penned it.

Sonnet. 387

SONNET.

BY E. C. PERROW.

How hard it is to value things aright,
To see amid the ever-shifting Here
Th' eternal things of God. Our hearts in fear
Oft cow before some trifling grief so bright

So like a passing shadow of the night.

We hide our heads in shame. Year after year
We stake our lives on baubles all too dear
On joys that vanish ever from the sight.

From transient things God helps us lift our eyes !
From gazing ever on the restless tide
In which the shadows dark of clouds we see
Or catch but glimpses of the star-lit skies —
— Of stars, O God, by whose dim light we guide
Our life-barks through the darkness unto Thee.

388 The Trinity Archive.

D. D. PEELE, _____ Editor-in-Chief.

G. H. FLOWERS, - Assistant Editor.

One of the most encouraging features of the college com-
munity at present is the great increase of interest in the
work of the literary societies. It is seen on all hands. One
can hardly take a walk through the pines without coming in
contact with some one who is out practicing his speech,
and causing the speaker to leave a sentence unfinished in his
embarrassment as he realizes that he has been heard by an
unexpected auditor. And some have been complaining
that their sweet, midnight slumbers have been broken in-
to by the muffled voice of the debater as it passes from
room to room through the heat-registers. As a result of
this persistent work during the week, the societies are no
longer adjourned by 8 :30 o'clock but often remain in ses-
sion till nearly, if not quite, eleven.

The work is not confined to the upper classmen, but
members of both the Freshman and Sophomore classes
enter into the work with a vigor that makes it impossible
to think this increase of interest is merely a temporary
one. Several causes are at the root of this. When the
term closed last June all the boys went home feeling that
something must be done for society spirit and they re-
turned in the fall determined to make the literary societies
more of a leading feature than ever before. They began
work in earnest. The victory in the inter-collegiate de-
bate on Thanksgiving day encourged them. Later it was
decided to have a public debate between members of the
Sophomore class to which the two literary societies were to

Editorial. 399

be invited. Then an inter-society debate was planned, mak-
ing in all three public occasions during the year in which
the students of the College appear to test their strength in
a debating contest. Perhaps the day of oratory is gone,
but if this spirit continues, as it will, that day will soon
return.

There is more or less of the pathetic in all life, and even
in college we see occurrences that almost bring tears flood-
ing to our eyes. The story of these four years is indeed a
sad one. Here we see air-castles built to be overthrown
by the passing breeze ; high ideals set, never to be attained;
and, worst of all, some of the wisest theories are advanced
on the college campus only to be forgotten or entirely dis-
regarded.

In brief the general story of studeut life is this : — The
Freshman comes from some primary school where he has
been recognized as the one and only one. For the first few
months he works manfully, silently waiting to see who
will be the first to recognize the angel the community in
entertaining unawares. Everybody is stupid ; no one sees
his true worth and the Freshman, now going through the
chrysalid stage that is to turn him out a Sophomore, de-
termines to stulify the whole community by making a
revelation of himself. He begins to air his wisdom. He
shows how everything is out of gear ; every phase of college
life reveals the weakness of those in charge. Of course,
the athletics are in a condition of stagnation, and if he
were only manager of the ball team he would reorganize
the whole affair and put a team on the diamond that would
raise a mighty dust. The literary societies also are dull
and the president ought to make every member perform
full duties or else "keep him in at recess," in the critics
own words. As for himself he cannot declaim or debate,
but he thinks he would make a good president. And
when he comes to speak of the college monthly, so wise
and practical are his theories that the editor who hears

4

400 The Trinity Archive.

them quietly retires to his sanctum, seriously considering
a resignation in favor of his friend, whose remarks are
about to have an effect on him like to that of ipecac. But
the hero of our story lives on, and on the day of gradua-
tion, he shakes the dust off his feet; and as he boards the
home-bound train offers a silent prayer for a community
which is so stupid that a man of his matchless greatness
can live in it for four years without being recognized. He
is now on the borders of manhood and the world still
moves in its old course ; it still takes the earth twenty-
four hours to turn on its axis, and a whole year to follow
its egg-shaped orbit about the sun. Why not have a
round orbit? It would look better on the charts and per-
haps the years would be shorter. Alas! Alas! 'tis a pity,
four years wasted. But such is the tragedy of life.

Of course this is an age of co-operative work and we of
the South must not be left behind in this respect. We
are beginning to see the truth of the old adage, ' 'In union
there is strength," and as a result we see organizations to
represent almost every phase of life, and conventions be-
ing held in rapid succession, which are characterized by
an ominous seriousness. The plain and outspoken man-
ner in which our industrial and social leaders met and
discussed the leading problems of the day, in a recent con-
vention held at New Orleans, shows that our people are
learning to look facts squarely in the face, and take deep
interest in many problems that were once left to the care
of biased and prejudiced mobs. This is the direct out-
come of an attempt on the part of educators to raise the
people to a higher plane of living and thinking ; and this
attempt is still being kept up. The great gatherings of
the educators of our country such as were recently held at
Richmond, at Vanderbilt on the occasion of its anniver-
sary, and the one soon to be held at Winston-Salem can-
not be without their results, and the people have a right to
expect great .things to come from them.

Literary Notes. 401

MAUDE E. MOORE. Manager.

"The April Atlantic will contain two poems by well
known authors : 'Two Schools' by Henry Van Dyke and
'The Trailing Arbutus' by John Burroughs. In 'The
Passing of Mother's Portrait' by Roswell Field, we shall
have a clever satire on American social evolution."

Mr. Housman's story "Blind Love" has been reissued
by the Cornhill Press of Boston. The present issue of the
story is made especially interesting by the fact Mr. Hous-
man has recently been declared by some to be the author
of "An Englishwoman's Love Letters."

Mr. Barry Pain's parody on "An Englishwoman's Love
Letters," "An Englishman's Love Letters," is just out.
The letters are ostensibly written by the man to whom the
Englishwoman's letters were written and in the scheme of
the book Mr. Pain has an opportunity to parade weak
points of the Englishwoman and her letters.

"Joscelyn Cheshire," a romance of the Revolutionary
period in the Carolinas, will soon be published in book
form by the Doubleday, Page & Co. Another historical
romance, "Montayne : or, The Slaves of Old New York,"
by William O. Stoddard, is now being published by the
Henry Altemus Co.

By some "Kine" is considered the best thing Mr. Kip-
ling has done so far. It is very original and no one can
find fault with him "on the score of his canvas not being
large enough."

Lyman Abbott's "The Life and Literature of the An-
cient Hebrews" will be published next week by Houghton

402 The Trinity Archive.

Mifflin & Co. The book is a study of the Old Testament
from the standpoint of a reverent modern critic.

Readers in general have come to realize that the present
time is remarkable in the matter of the large demand for
popular books ; but very few we think, realize fully the
significance of the great sales which are being exploited
by publishers. There are now in full swing of favour
eleven books which have averaged a sale of almost one
hundred thousand copies. Adequately to appreciate what
this means one must go back a few years and consider the
favorites of a not very remote past. All of us remember
Mr. DuMourier's "Trilby" and its vogue. There has
been no individual novel recent years, perhaps, of any
years so much written about and discussed. The cartoon-
ists made merry over it. They builded their drawings
about political Swenyalis and political Little Billies. Ec-
centrics delighted in walking down Murray Hill arm in
arm, attired like certain characters of story. It exerted a
positive and definite influence on dress. Certain of its
phrases became assimilated into our every day talk. And
yet Trilby which was, practically speaking, without a
rival, and with all its extraordinary vogue, has reached a
sale of but one hundred and ninety thousand copies.
Compare with this the figures on the following list, from
which the books which were published more than fifteen
months ago, such as David Harum, Richard Carvel, Jan-
ice Meredith, and even To Have and to Hold which appeared
last spring have been omitted.

Eben Holden 250,000

Alice of Old Vincennes (about) 175,000

The Reign of Law 130,000

In the Palace of the King 105,000

The Master Christian 90,000

The Cardinal's Snuff-Box 70,000

Eleanor (about) 60,000

Tommy and Grizel 60,000

Editor' 8 Table. 403

<JT

dem%

F. S. CARDEN. ______ Manager.

The Criterion is one of the best, if not the best, maga-
zine representing a female college among our exchanges.
Instead of devoting several departments to art, music and
little locals it tills its pages with good poetry, essays and
fiction. The literary department of the March number is
full of good reading matter. The essays are well prepared
and interesting but the story "An Autograph Album"
is not so good. There is a lack of unity and reality in
the plot.

The March number of the Tennessee University Maga-
zine contains two good stories, ' 'The Angels of the Darker
Drink," and "A Strange Epitaph." The style of the
former is smooth and the plot is unique, though not so
full of life or action as it might be. The interjections or
remarks thrown in by the listener in "A Strange Epitaph"
are inappropriate and unnatural. When a man is confid-
ing a dark sorrow of his life to a friend the latter — if he is
sensible does not show his eagerness by such exclama-
tions as "Go on, Go on." There is an ease of style and
lightness of subject about the contributions in this maga-
zine which make it interesting reading. The article "His-
toric Wall Paper," is very interesting and valuable as a
historical contribution.

The last number of the Emory and Henry Era seems to
be a fiction number, though not so named. The first story
— "Five Minutes too Late" is the best. The style is easy

404 The Trinity Archive.

natural, the description good, and the plot well worked
up. The poetry with the exception of ' 'To Squire Henry'' '
is good. The exchange department is fully and carefully
vked up but if the ex-editor would examine into matters
a little more closely he would find that the "quill battle"
which he says is being waged to disgraceful extent between
the editors of the Archive and the Or ay Jacket is a crea-
tion of his own fancy rather than a reality.

The Ozork is one of the best college magazines in the
West. The February number is a happy mixture of poetry,
fiction and essay. The opening sonnet is very good in
deed.

Some college magazines persist in devoting several pages
to worthless little locals which are meant to be humerous.
It is perhaps a hackneyed subject and the more it is
preached on the more hardened becomes the sinner, and
there are some editors who even bristle up and show fight
when such sacred ground is trod upon, but I wish to drop
a parting word, notwithstanding the danger involved.
Why such insipid, pointless, senseless little "jokelets"
should encumber the typesetter, the magazine and its
readers is a hard matter to understand. A good joke al-
ways has its place — in Puck or Judge — and is read with
pleasure but many little locals which appear in some col-
lege magazines are devoid of anything which can be under-
stood by any one except their author and the honored
subject of his joke. For example one of our contempo-
raries asks the profound question "What become of Reddy
Jones' collar button ?' ' Will some one please solve the mys-
tery? Another magazine gravely imparts to the college

world such interesting items as: "Freshman appears

to be very fond of onions." Still another magazine asks,
"Can you do the high dive?" As yet no answer has ap-
peared to this question and we are waiting with interest
its solution. Another little blue-back visitor arrives with

Editor's Table. 405

the pert question "Arn't you glad to hear from us?" If
the answers of all the exchange editors to this question
could be had I fear they would be overwhelmingly in favor
of the negative side.

The above are examples of what constitutes the bulk of
the local departments in some college magazines. They
speak for themselves and answer the question as to whether
any serious and worthy magazine should admit such 'bosh' .

406

The Trinity Archive.

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

Dr. Mims addressed the Association on Sunday after-
noon, March 3. He brought to us an inspiring message
from the life of Phillips Brooks.

* * *

At our regular devotional meeting on Sunday afternoon,
March 10, we had three short talks on "The Advice of Great
Men to Young Men." Mr. E. S. Yarbrough spoke of the
advice of St. Paul to Timothy; Mr. W. H. Brown made a
practical application of Christ's advice to the rich young
ruler; and Mr. W. R. Royal drew us a very profitable
lesson from David's last words to Solomon.

On March 17, the Association was gratified at having
Dr. Cranford speak to it. His subject was, "Christ's
Temptations in the Wilderness." He made it plain how
that those very same temptations come to all of us in our

every day life.

■* * *

Mr. E. O. Smithdeal spoke before the Association on
Sunday afternoon, March 24. Mr. Howard also made a
short talk, imparting to the members some of the inspira-
tion he had gained while in attendance upon the Y. M. C.
A. Convention, which was then being held in Wilmington.

At a business meeting, held just after the service, it was
decided to raise, at once, as much money as possible for
the missionary whom we for some years have been attempt-

Y. M. C. A. Department. 407

ing to support in China. Those present were called upon
for subscriptions and responded to the amount of eighteen
dollars. Let each one give as freely as he can to this good
cause, and let us see if we can't raise the sixty dollars
which our missionary asks of us.

* * *

On the afternoon of March 31, Messrs. W. A. Bivins,
and E. M. Hoyle, two of the delegates who represented
our Association in the Convention at Wilmington, made
their reports. The work of our Association seems to have
compared favorably with that of any of the college asso-
ciations of the State ; but, as our delegates suggested, there
is a need that we should bestir ourselves to more vital
action.

408 The Trinity Archive.

S. G. WINSTEAD, - Manager.

Dr. Kilgo was absent from the Park the last week in
March. He spent several days in Charlotte, N. C. , where
he delivered a series of lectures on The Inspiration of the
Bible, from there he went to South Carolina in the interest
of the college.

Rev. Harold Turner, class of '97, who is pastor of Burk-
head church, in Winston, was united in marriage a few
weeks ago to Mrs. Shaw, of Hot Springs. This was quite
a surprise to Mr. Turner's many friends in Durham, and
elsewhere. However we all extend to the couple our best
wishes for their future welfare.

The Senior class regretted very much to give up Messrs.
Flowers and Scroggs, who on account of sickness, were
compelled to give up their college work. Our loss is the
Junior's gain, and we congratulate the Junior class in be-
ing able to count both Jim and Horace in their number
for 1902.

The Sophomore debate Saturday evening, March 30, was
a success to say the least. The question discussed was,
Resolved, That there should be an amendment to the con-
stitution of North Carolina providing for a graduated tax
on all income over $4, 000. The following were the speakers
in order :

Affirmative— W. T. Dixon, D. F. Giles, E. W. Cranford.

Negative— E. W. Spencer, T. W. Smith, E. C. Perrow.

At Home and Abroad. 409

Mr. Giles on account of sickness was unable to speak,
and while his two associates did their part in holding up
the affirmative, the discussion was rendered in favor of the
negative. At the close of the debate Dr. Minis announced
that Hon. James Southgate had offered Burk's Complete
Works to the one who delivered the best speech. In the
estimation of the committee Mr. Perrow deserved the prize.

Dr. Kilgo delivered a lecture in West Durham, Thurs-
day March 14. Subject, Invisible Wealth. Also Prof.
Durham, March 21, on Christian Co-operation, and Dr.
Mims, March 28, on Robert Burns.

At the last meeting of Science Club, Prof. Lake, of
Wake Forest, delivered a very interesting lecture on
"Physics in the 19th century."

Dr. Grissom spent a few days on the Park during the
month of March. Dr. Grissom is writing a History of
Methodism in North Carolina.

Mr. L. A. Rone, of the Senior class, was called home a
few weeks ago on account of the sickness of his brother,
whom we regret to know died a few days after he reached
home. The "Archive" and college community extend to
Mr. Rome and the bereaved family our heartfelt sympathy.

Rev. Mr. Giles, father of D. F. Giles, of the Sopomore
class, spent a short while on the Park a few weeks ago.

Mr. Ed Hunt, an old student of Trinity, who is now
living in Oxford, N. C. , spent a few days on the Park
several weeks ago, visiting his friend, Mr. Breedlove.

The faculty and students of Trinity received an invita-
tion from Greensboro Female college to attend their Easter
reception. This is a special privilege granted the Trinity
boys about once a year, and while it was impossible to at-
tend last year on account of a conflict, we venture to say
that the college will be well represented this time. We

410 The Trinity Archive.

extend our appreciation to the faculty and students of our
sister college, and trust that the precedent which they
so thoughtfully established will never be abandoned.

Prof. Dowd, of the Social Science Department, spent a
few days at his home in Charlotte, N. C, sometime ago.

The two societies have arranged for an inter-society de-
bate to be held May 3. The speakers for this occasion are
confined to the under class-men. Messrs. Cranford and
Webb, of the Sophomore and Junior class were elected by
the Columbian Literary Society to represent it in this con-
test. Messrs. Howard and Giles were chosen from a pre-
liminary by the Hesperian Society. The question to be
discussed, Resolved, That labor organizations have been
more beneficial than injurious. The Columbians will up-
hold the affirmative, while the Hesperian the negative.

Trinity Base Ball Team has shown up well so far. The
season was opened with a game between Horner and Trin-
ity, March 23, which resulted in a score of eleven to one
in favor of Trinity. The game between Lafayette and
Trinity closed with a score of 6 to 4 in favor of the visit-
ing team. This game of course will not be counted against
Trinity, as Lafayette is not included in the association of
pure athletics. Oar boys whipped the Mebane team April
1, by the enormous score of twenty-five to 1. The next
game will be played with Wake Forest, April 5, which of
course promises a very interesting contest.

Prof. Mathews, Dean of Theological Department of Uni-
versity of Chicago, spent a few days on the Park during
the month of March, and while here he addressed the
student on the subject of 'The Christian Scholar in the
Age of Transition.' Prof. Mathews is a profound thinker
and in every respect an able and impressive speaker.

OF

THE TRINITY ARCr — R0"

Trinity Park, Durham, May, 1901.

MANAGER'S NOTICE.

All matters for publication must be in by the 20th of the month previous to month of
publication.

Direct all matter intended for publication to D. D. PEEIvE, Chief Editor, Trinity Park,
Durham, North Carolina.

SUBSCRIPTION.

One Dollar and Twenty-five Cents per scholastic year (nine issues) payable strictly
in advance.

ADVERTISING.

49* Advertisements of all kinds solicited. Rates given on demand. All advertisement*
are due after the first insertion.

Direct all communications to JNO. K. WOOD, Business Manager,

Trinity Park, Durham, N. C.

HON. ROBERT OSWALD BURTON; A STUDY.

BY DR. J. C. KILOO.

"Nothing is more rational than the tribute we pay to
the lives of great men. They really represent the history
and toil and trial and struggle of the nations to which
they belong. It is well for us to learn that the States of
the American Union are not to find their support and their
future permanence in their real estate or in their great
cities, but in their men."

Man is the sole standard of all values, and whatever of
greatness any form of society claims for itself it must
make good the claim in the character of its men, for
personality is always and everywhere supreme. Such
general views are sufficient warrant for all biographical

412 The Trinity Archive.

studies that seek to save the best of a generation for those
who are to come after it. Robert Oswald Burton was a
man whose life taught lessons, and these lessons deserve to
abide among us as his message to men.

This man was born January 9, 1852, in Halifax county,
North Carolina, a county of historical dignity in the State.
He was born at the home of his grandfather, Colonel
Andrew Joyner, near Poplar Grove in the northern part
of the county. Near his birthplace was Wyandoke, his
father's home, which had been given his mother by her
father. There is something ideal in the surroundings of
Robert O. Burton's childhood. It was not the ideal of the
mountain home, nor indeed of the hill regions, but it was
the ideal that belongs to nature's successful blending of
the hill, the plane, the forest, the swamp, the river, and
something of the sea. Gilmore Simms points out the deep
solemnity of the swamp and forest as the sublimity of
quietude. Yet in the region of Wyandoke there was not
this oppressive stillness. The deep moan of the pine
forest, the heavy scenery of the plane and quiet of the
swamp were relieved by the hills that rise from the river
to the high plane which stretches back toward the hill
country. The Roanoke here is not the silent stream of
the deep swamp, moving without a sound or ripple, but it
dashes over rocks, roaring and foaming in its rush toward
the sea. The sound of its waters is a perpetual song of
might that stirs the heroic virtues of character, and those
who knew Robert 0. Burton in his full manhood and
activity can see in him something of all these local
features. There was the deep stillness of the forest,
the heavy tone of the pine, the high level of the plane,
and through all of these sounded the voice of strength as
the roar of dashing waters. Scientists, since the days of
Darwin, may credit too much to the physical circum-
stances of life, but no man can get rid of all the hills,
meadows, streams, forest, and hills that furnished the

Robert Oswald Burton. 413

scenes of his boyhood years. There is something higher
and nobler in every fact than physical measurements and
chemical elements, and this something comes forth to
abide in the virtues of a noble spirit. So this man from
his boyhood was most companionable to this subtler thing.

Rev. Robert O. Burton, D. D., the father of Robert 0.
Burton, was a native of Virginia, having been reared in
Campbell county. Virginia is the home of American aris-
tocracy, and its early contributions of men to the nation's
life only tended to foster this spirit. The aristocratic
spirit is not in itself false, but it throws about traditions
and men of personal dignity and superior talents a
protection that secures society from the vulgar, and main-
tains high ideals of social and civil relations. The Pres-
byterians and Episcopalians set large value on this type
of Virginia life. The parents of Rev. R. 0. Burton were
Presbyterians, and he grew up in the faith and social
atmosphere of this people. He was educated at West
Point, and it was the desire of his father that the son
should become a lawyer, the profession then of chief dig-
nity and promise. But there is a force in the moral value
of life that often sets directions otherwise than human
choice, and so the West Point student became a Metho-
dist preacher at a time when parental pride and plans
would be painfully hurt. He was built of strong material
and his military education added to this strength. Duty
was to him a strong word, and he allowed no considera-
tion to divorce him from it. His sense of filial honor was
showed by his refusal to claim an heir's share in his
father's estate because he had not been able to follow his
father's wishes. That was an act of rarest loyalty to a
sense of filial relations, as well as to a sense of personal
freedom.

Dr. Burton married Miss Elizabeth Joyner whose father,
Col. Andrew Joyner, was prominent in the public affairs
of his county, and represented it in the Senate and Gen-

414 The Trinity Archive.

eral Assembly. He was a man of strong character, repre-
senting that type of dignity peculiar to a Southern gentle-
man in ante-bellum days. The mother of Mrs. Burton
was a woman of very superior qualities of mind and char-
acter, and had been very prominently associated with
national history. Her first husband was Hon. Hutchines
G. Burton, a man of marked leadership in the State during
the first quarter of the nineteenth century. Besides serv-
ing a number of terms in the House of Commons, he was
six years a representative of his district in Congress, and
was elected Governor of North Carolina in 1824. Presi-
dent John Q. Adams also appointed him Governor of
Arkansas, but a change in the national administration
prevented him from assuming the duties of the office.
With all of these duties and social relations Mrs. Burton
was associated, and she brought out of them the best influ-
ences. After the death of Hon. Hutchins G. Burton she
married Col. Andrew Joyner. The mother of Robert O.
Burton was their daughter.

This family history tended to create a sense of family
distinction and dignity. The honorable positions attained
and successfully filled committed the family to a sacred
regard for the past. Nothing is more wholesome than the
feeling that comes from the knowledge and esteem of a
good family record. It inspires hopes, binds consciences,
and commits men to the best things. The spirit of so-called
democracy that asks men to forget the deeds of ancestry,
and condemns the esteem of family distinctions, seeks
rather to create a sorry commonality than to develop society.
The world must always deal severely with the betrayer of
all that was noble in his parents, though the advantages
one gets from history must be secured by a worthy
response to all that made it great. From both father
and mother Robert O. Burton inherited strong family
influences and ties. There was high and vigorous life
lying behind him, the sort out of which men will come.

Robeet Oswald Bubton. 416

The church and state blended the spirits of sincere days
in him, and they uttered through him sincere words.
Every man who knew Robert O. Burton felt that he was
listening to the voices of the past and hearing the words
of the future. Reverence and hope are immense energies
when they meet within the character of a single man, and
here they had a good meeting ground and the happiest
union. He was not so much of the past as to make him
the shallow devotee of historical fads ; nor was he so much
of the future as to make him a heretical vandal. Poise is
the power of character, and this he had as few men have it.
Childhood is always interesting because it is the period
in which formative ideas and principles make their
entrance into history. Then every thought, every influ-
ence, and every scene makes distinct impressions. The
plasticity of nature seems to respond to every touch.
There is no ear and no eye like those of a healthful boy.
Yet there are some men whose great dignity and serious
conduct make one doubt whether they were ever boys.
Did they climb trees, roll in the sand, trap birds, swim in
creeks, and play pranks? So one who knew Robert O.
Burton as the deep and patient student, the serious citizen,
the reverent worshipper, and the great attorney found him-
self involuntarily building in his mind an ideal man too
great for the boy's playground. However, Mr. Burton had
been a genuine boy and had the history of sincere childhood.
When he was a boy much less thought and effort were
given to child life than are given to-day, and the ideal of
the Methodist preacher's home at that time was much
simpler and stricter than it is now. So there were certain
limits beyond which the preacher's boy could not go.
Games had to be above moral suspicion to get into his
home. Yet inside of these limits Robert Burton and
his brothers had a jolly boyhood. He was full of fun,
always enjoying a good joke and a live game of ball;
though he did not belong to that class of boys who had no

416 The Trinity Archive.

taste for anything except play. One of his brothers says,
< ' He would contract to play only so long, and when the
time was out he would return to his books."

The mention of books seems to introduce the Robert O.
Burton known to the world of toil and push. The love of
study and books is such a high virtue that the discovery of
the real sources of it is among the chief problems of educa-
tion. Is it the birthright of a few men, or is it the product
of cultivation? May all men be students, or is there some-
thing in nature that limits the number? These are difficult
questions, and probably cannot be answered with definite
assurance, but the fact remains that there is a large class
who look on books as dull and burdensome, while there is
a class who find them a world of sunlight and gladness.
11 Robert always loved books" is the record of his brother.
Had his childhood fallen in the last two decades of the
nineteenth century he would have found literature made
for boyhood, and embellished with those features most
attractive to the youthful mind. But the storms of war
raged about his boyhood, and the Southern home did not
have a favorable opportunity to cultivate the literary
spirit. Besides, the Methodist preacher's library was a
serious one. " Wesley's Notes," "Watson's Theological
Institutes," "Paley's Evidences of Christianity," " But-
ler's Analogy," "Clark's Commentary," "Home's Intro-
duction" and their kind made a library look like a work-
shop. But in literature Macaulay's History and Essays,
Gibbons' Rome, Boswell's Johnson, and the poems of
Shakspere, Cowper, Wordsworth, and others furnished
some relief, while the current literature of the church, and
sometimes one or two good magazines found their way
into the preacher's home. It was a library of this order
that furnished reading for young Burton. There are
those who regard such limitations among the misfortunes
of life. But the small library for a reading boy is a bless-
ing, as he must re-read, and besides the better acquaint-

Robert Oswald Burton. 417

ance he gets with the authors, he secures what is of high-
est value to a student, the habit of knowing well rather
than the pride of reading widely. The modern fad of lit-
erary pretensions which finds its boasts in the length of
the list of books read creates a shallowness of thought and
lameness of character incapable of anything moie than a
gaudy play at knowledge. The country boy who must
stay with Shakspere, Macaulay, and Wordsworth for a
number of years is no object for pity. He is indeed the
blest of boys. The books young Burton read came out of
master minds, and they gave him the ideal of a genuine
power. He put their best sentences into the stock of his
ideas, and they became general centres of his own think-
ing. Joseph Parker says, "No man can be lonesome
whose mind is stored with the sentences of great think-
ers." It is a great thing when a man finds himself good
company for himself, though it takes years of hard work
to get to such a point.

If the preacher's home was restrained in some things it
was not in other things. The father, as the central figure,
represents the most serious work given to men, and is a
constant reminder of the surest things in life. Life does
not come out of the things we handle, but out of the ideals
we feel. An idea is before a machine, and words make
life. There is a wideness in the feelings and companion-
ships of the preacher that does not belong to the ordinary
professions of men. He thinks works for the world, and the
parsonage is the centre of a large movement. These things
are poured into the thoughts of the preacher's boy from
the beginning and his mind feels the force of their exten-
sion. Besides this source of influence the parsonage was
given to large hospitality, especially to men of the church.
Extraordinary men came to his father's home. Such men
as Dr. W. A. Smith, Dr. Jas. A. Duncan and Bishop
George F. Pierce were guests at Wyandoke. Among all
the men who have lived in the South there were never any

418 The Trinity Archive.

superior to these in greatness of mind and loftiness of
spirit. They were men who made a boy long to be a man.
And there is not a diviner experience than the glow that
lights up the soul of a genuine boy as he dreams of the day
when he will become a man after the type of a great soul
that has touched his life and fired his spirits. No other
vision can cross one's path that makes an impression
equal to the vision of a true man. He is more magnifi-
cent than mountains, temples, or even the splendor of a
cloudless night. It is not difficult to understand what the
visits of these men to Wyandoke meant to little Robert.
Probably he did not understand much of the logic of the
conversations, but he noted the flash of the eye, the tones
of the voice, and felt the warmth of the spirit, and these
were worth more to him than the logic. How much the
manly walk and force of speech that marked his full man-
hood were the fruitage of those early examples and emo-
tions cannot be measured. He often spoke of men he
knew in his early years and his esteem for them showed
that he received from them no ordinary impressions.
There is no higher order of genius than the ability to
perceive the true and be impressed by it, and this he had
from his early years.

Robert O. Burton was nine years old when General
Beauregard fired on Fort Sumter. Of the meaning of this
incident he could have known but little, yet it was the
beginning of a strife that beset his education, for he
belonged to that great host of Southern boys who were
denied educational advantages at the time they most
needed them. But the Methodist preacher regards the
education of a child the most sacred duty he owes to God,
and whatever the world may say of him and his boy, he
has never cast an illiterate son on the mercies of the world.
Neither poverty nor inconvenience have hindered him.
Dr. R. O. Burton could not ignore this duty though the
stress of war was on his home, and he employed a lady

Robert Oswald Burton. 419

teacher for his children, there being at that time no com-
munity school. Duty is not a community problem, but
belongs to the individual conscience, and an attempt to
ignore it by pleading a lack of community help is a weak
effort to cover a deliberate betrayal of a sacred trust. Edu-
cation is a parental duty and cannot be made anything
else. It cannot be made a political task. The further it
is removed from the parental conscience the more feeble it
becomes in its methods and ideals, and the less concern for
it is felt. Compulsory education is a righteous policy, but
it should be the compulsion of a parental conscience instead
of the compulsion of the law. It was in the home that
Robert O. Burton got his primary education.

After the war he entered a country academy taught by
Mr. William A. Archer. Going to school at that time
was work. Everybody so regarded it. The teacher was
a worker and his mission was to make workers. He talked
much about men of large success and exerted himself to
inspire true ambition in his students. He was brave in
spirit and never allowed the idea of ease to enter his
realm of ethics. When he could not inspire his students
he was a genius at another method, not comfortable but
generally efficient. The teacher in the country academy
of that time has not been improved by all the methods
of these last days, and a comparison of the products
of the schools then and the schools to-day more than war-
rants the statement. Modern educational methods could
not have handled Robert O. Burton at the age from sixteen
to nineteen years. He was too vigorous for their rigid
and slow moving machine, and needed the room furnished
a boy in the old time academy. It would have been death
to his mind to have set narrow limits for it. He was such
a boy as made the ideal of these old schools. At the age
of nineteen he was prepared for college. That is the point
at which the second period of a man's history begins. It
is the first step away from home, and is the act that inau-
gurates his manhood in the thought of the family.

420 The Trinity Archive.

He was only four years old when his mother died, so he
grew to manhood without the knowledge and benediction
of his mother's love. Standing at the gate of his child-
hood home through which he was about to pass into the
world of harder tasks, no mother enters the scene with
her kisses and final words of warning. He was ready for
college, but in the disasters of war all the property left
by his mother and intended for the expenses of her chil-
dren's education had been lost. The young fellow was
ready without a purse, a condition when poverty seems to
hinder progress. However, opportunity is rather a ques-
tion of personal character than favorable circumstances.
Men who have been nursed in the lap of dependence hunt
easy tasks and feel themselves fully excused for any fail-
ure growing out of the lack *f a ready and bountiful
purse, but such weakness made no appeal to young Bur-
ton. His mother had left him money, but it was gone ;
she also left him a strong spirit and it was in full strength.
Her babe had come to young manhood, and his soul was
full of faith and purpose. Such a man can go anywhere
a true man should desire to go. So Robert O. Burton
left home to secure by work sufficient means to go to col-
lege. He secured a school at Ridge way, N. C, which he
taught for a year. During this time he boarded in the
home of Thomas Carroll, and his superior character and
charming manners soon won for him the high esteem of
the family. To be a "good boarder " is no small art, and
only a noble nature is equal to it, but Mrs. Carroll found
her boarder an artist in agreeableness. Miss Mary Car-
roll was at that time a student under Dr. Riddick at Kit-
trell, N. C, a school for young ladies which then had
considerable prominence. When she returned home she
found a tall young man with elegant manners and mag
netic social qualities. Her mother had written her of the
boarder; she found him all the mother had claimed for
him. To her his companionship was as profitable as it

Robert Oswald Burton. 421

was pleasant. He was fond of English literature and had
read the better authors, and the young woman from col-
lege found herself in a companionship of value equal to
her teachers. The year at Ridgeway passed, and in the
spring of 1872 Robert O. Burton entered Randolph-Macon
College at Ashland, Virginia. How much money he had
at this time is not definitely known, but the amount was
so limited that the wisest economy was necessary. This
young student knew how to handle this situation. He
did not fall before it and make his financial limitations a
plea for special considerations. No man is compelled to
compromise his manhood because he lacks a comfortable
bank account.

At that time Randolph -Macon College was in sore dis-
tress. It had not been long at Ashland, and the bitter-
ness incident to the removal of a college was still vigor-
ous. No college in the South had a better history than
this one, but when young Burton entered it he was a
struggling man attending a struggling college. There are
pains in such a situation, but they are the pains of a new
birth. Dr. James A. Duncan was at the head of the col-
lege and the conditions called into action all the powers
of his mighty nature. He shook Virginia with the
inspired appeals of his heroic soul, and was the centre of
every strain upon the institution. To have been a student
under this man at any time was a high privilege, but at
this period it was supremely so, for he was laying out his
manhood in strokes that hurried him toward the grave.
To see a man live a dying life is to witness the sublimest
revelations of human character. Robert O. Burton was
already set in that way and the current of Dr. Duncan's
spirit swept him out into these high ideals of life. The
chief quality of a successful student is the ability to get
the best things out of a teacher. Such a quality is a
union of several faculties, the leading one of which is
faith in the teacher. Dr. Duncan never had a student

422 The Trinity Archive.

who believed more in him than did this young man from
Halifax, N. C. Within a few weeks of his end he related
to a company of friends incidents of his college president's
character, all of which showed how deeply this man had
put himself into the life of his student.

Mr. Burton did not belong to that class of students who
led in the social life of the college. He was a worker.
He had the elements of a college leader, but his energies
were directed toward other ends. Like Phillip Brooks in
Harvard all honored him as a man moving in a realm
above the common student. Just what such a man means
to a college can only be known by those who have seen
him and felt him on the campus. There is something of
the mysterious about him, for he seems to be the centre
of a great secret. This class of men do not dislike com-
pany, but to them success does not lie in the multitude
they may gather about them. The individual to them is
a universe in which all movements take place, and young
Burton was of this type. His work was of a high order.
Outside of his class room work he gave much attention to
his literary society, a department of college work which
was then highly esteemed in public sentiment as well as
college sentiment. His ability as a speaker was marked,
for he had a commanding figure, a deep and musical voice,
an expressive eye, easy command of his body, a richness
of expression, and loftiness of thought. He did not take
his college degree. He was preparing himself for the
study of law, and economy laid the demand upon him to
quit college before graduation. Necessity was a formative
factor in his early life, and he usually submitted to it
with commendable grace. He brought from Randolph-
Macon a well trained mind, the habits of a student, an
assurance of faith in himself, a lofty ideal of success, and
an inspiration that filled him. Here he entered upon the
third and last period of his honorable life. He was now
to make himself a lawyer, and in this profession work out
his mission in the world.

Robert Oswald Burton. 423

When he left college in 1873 he taught school, not only
for the purpose of a livelihood, but to pay some debts
which he had made while at college. These obligations
were met and soon he was out of debt. At this time he
began the study of law, employing his spare time, both
day and night, in the study of it. He was not a graduate
of any law school. In 1874 he was admitted to the bar
and located in Halifax, N. C, the county seat of his
native county. Halifax is a small town with a State his-
tory that gives it prominence, is located in a region of
large agricultural enterprises, and is blest with the
culture peculiar to the better class of Southern farmers.
But after all has been said that can be justly said of
this people and their town, it remains true that Mr. Bur-
ton's selection of a place in which to practice his profes-
sion shows that he was governed by a modesty, which
saved him from entering the competition of larger centres.
He did not commit the blunder of over-measuring himself.
He realized that he was still a novice in a noble profession.
To fear a task is not always a sign of weakness. It may
be the high estimate one puts upon his work. Moses hes-
itating in the presence of a call to lead in Israel's liberty
was a strong man in the face of a great undertaking. So
Mr. Burton began in a modest way to practice his profes-
sion in a small town.

Robert O. Burton became a leading lawyer, and many
of the wisest members of his profession regarded him, at
the time of his death, the leading lawyer of North Caro-
lina. The historical facts of his life as a lawyer are few
and simple. He was admitted to the bar and practiced
law at Halifax for fifteen years, when he moved to Rich-
mond, Virginia, thinking it offered him better opportuni-
ties. He remained in Richmond one year, and then came
back to North Carolina and located in Raleigh, where he
died December 27, 1900. The growth of his practice
from the small interests trusted to a young lawyer to the

424 The Trinity Archive.

large and intricate problems of corporations that tested
the Supreme Court is a matter of detail involved in the
growth of the man and explainable in those traits that
made him what he was. Robert Burton was the cause of
his own success. Some men succeed by chance, some by
manipulation, some by questionable shrewdness, and some
by the power of personality. This last alone brings genu-
ine success. What comes from personal strength of mind
and character comes to stay. In the world there is no
energy that is higher than that which goes into true char-
acter, and what the world gets from it stands as its best
possession.

The leading element of strength in this man was moral
force. He had a high order of mind, the chief type of
which was massiveness. Its movements were massive and
it carried within its grasp wide sweeps of thought. It
was not quick in action, but, like a great machine, there
was an apparent hesitation before enough energy could be
brought to produce movement. He paused, there was a
far away look, then a moment of resistance, a kindling of
the eye, and in slow and measured terms he began to
speak. All of the preliminaries were explained when his
mind moved — they were the preliminaries necessary to
the motion of a massive nature. Many men thought him
unnecessarily quiet, but he could not avoid it. As well
blame the Mississippi river for the stillness with which it
pours its waters into the Gulf. But behind this mind was
a moral force that gave it energy and direction. The
world's philosophers have been indifferent to the value of
moral power in high intellectual action. They have
assigned it to the sphere of social conduct, and attributed
to it the quality of goodness. But mind, a high order of
mind, that has not behind it the dynamics of moral char-
acter moves in a sphere below the highest, and will never
realize all of its resources and reach its true heights till
driven upward by the force of moral energy. In intellect

Robert Oswald Burton. 425

Erasmus was far superior to Luther, but his intellect had
no great character to send it upward to the loftier regions
of things. Bacon and Milton illustrate the same truth.
If, indeed, it needed proof and illustration they may be
found anywhere. The strength of reason manifest in the
methods of logic is not the same in its conclusions as when
it is moved upward by moral inspiration into a region where
conclusions are no longer accurate ideas, but authoritative
truth. When Mr. Burton stood before a jury or a justice
of the Supreme Court all felt that something more than
legal propositions was being accurately set forth. There
was the voice of moral integrity crying out in every word
and a glow of moral inspiration flashing from every sentence.
Said one who heard him frequently, " There is more in
what he says than there is in the same thing said by
others. " That something more was Robert Burton's sense
of truth and righteousness. He was eloquent, rising at
times to heights of eloquence that quivered through his
hearers with the rush of electricity, but it was not the elo-
quence of the rhetoritician nor of the platform artist. It
was that order of eloquence with which the famous son of
Tarsus shook Festus and Aggrippa, the eloquence that
comes from the inner explosions of spiritual impulses,
breaking in rapid succession and sending sentence after
sentence glowing into the region of great feelings. This
sentence from his lips illustrates the rise of his own soul
under the sense of moral truth : ' ' Can men get pleasure
in delving deep into sewers of scandal and gossip, when
they can move in the fragrance and richness of the upper
air, through fields radiant with flowers and sunshine and
perfumed with the breath of God?" No man stops to
parse that sentence, to admire the striking balance of
words, or enjoy the rhythm of its movement. The hearer
quivers, swells and feels a sense of moral conviction take
hold of him, for it came out of a moral centre and is an
appeal for moral decision.

426 The Trinity Archive.

Moral power, like intellectual power, is a development
and not a gift. True the talent is natural, but its activity
and development are cultivated. It is a misfortune that
somehow we have come to regard moral talents outside of
education, but where there is right character there must
have been correct training in moral truth. So Mr. Burton
was not a prodigy of nature, but the product of effort,
long and serious effort. Few men devote more time to
moral culture than he did. Nor was his morality that
type of correct conduct that seeks social respectability and
professional confidence. It was founded in a strong and
sure faith in Christ. He was a Christian with all the
meaning of it. Being the son of a preacher one naturally
supposes that his Christian life began in childhood, but
he was a married man when he openly professed faith in
Christ and united himself to the Methodist church, the
church of his father. He had always been correct in his
conduct. A brother says of him, u I never knew Robert
to use a word of profanity, take a drink of intoxicants, or
utter a sentence of vulgarity." With such a record most
men would be entirely satisfied, yet he doubted the motives
that were behind this exceptional rectitude and was con-
scious of spiritual necessities not satisfied by outward
morality. His father had taught him the doctrines of
spiritual fellowship with God, and these he felt to be the
necessity of his own spirit. His intelligence would not
allow him to rush into a faith without a sure basis for it.
He had no tendency to skepticism. The question of his
religious life occupied his thoughts, till he worked his
way to a sound faith, and under the pastorate of Rev. W.
L. Cuninggim he joined the church. Usually men of
large professional duties excuse themselves from church
duties and privileges, and really feel that a hard lot makes
it impossible for them to give proper attention to the cul-
tivation of their religious faith, but Mr. Burton had time
to attend regularly the prayer meetings, and other ser-

Robert Oswald Burton. 427

vices of his church. He was what preachers call ' ' a great
listener. ' ' Men who have preached to him can never for-
get the upturned face of holy reverence, the eye in which
could be read an earnest petition, and the tear that often
told the deep emotions of his heart. He gave patient
thought to the church duties of his wife and children,
advising in matters concerning the church societies of
which she was a member. The last case he had in court
involved an institution of his church, and those who heard
him speak on that occasion will scarcely forget the cry of
his soul when he threw it into the defense of the church
whose ministry had sung, as he quoted, for more than a
century,

" No foot of land do I possess,
No cottage in this wilderness. "

Such an example of humble loyalty to his church is a
standard that will abide in the minds of this generation
of members who knew him as a worshipper in Edenton
Street Methodist church in the capital of his native State.
Mr. Burton had the ability to be alone. He was sel-
dom seen on the streets of Raleigh, except as business
required. This trait of character appeared in his child-
hood and was one of the elements of his strength through-
out his life. It is the mark of a balanced mind and well
settled character. The restless mind hunts the crowd and
revels in the excitement of it. The worst result that
comes from such restlessness is not the loss of time, but
the demoralized condition of mind which unfits it for
work, for there is a condition as well as a strength that
enters into a great mental work. A man cannot go from
the noise and rush of a crowd to a great task. He must
come from solitude if he would do a great work. Be
afraid of that man who stays much in his own company.
He is well armed. The highest training which God gave
the men who show the greatest strength in the history of
the Bible was given in solitude. Moses was taken from

428 The Trinity Archive.

the revelry of Pharoah's palace and hid behind floreb for
forty years. There he gathered strength and found his
mission. Elijah came from the hills of Gilead, as John
the Baptist came from the wilderness. Nothing of worth
has been done before men that was not first done in the
closet; and is a private rehearsal of great deeds before
they are given to the public. The eye sees the most of
the world when it looks from the stillness of solitude.
While other men were busying themselves with the gossip
of public affairs, Mr. Burton was in his office or the State
Library. There was no inner call from his work. When
the day of work was ended, he quietly went to his home,
and entered into the quietude of the family circle. He
did not carry his office into his home, nor did he throw
the home into the excitement of the street by retailing its
gossip to the family. As he passed along the streets to
his home men involuntarily recognized that disposition to
stay with himself, so in the sense of being "the best
known man in town," he was among the least known.
But when his opinion on any matter came to the public
ear, everyone knew that it was not the hasty work of a
loud speaker, but a sober word coming out of the careful
mind which had conceived it without a mixture of street
prejudices. It had weight. "Burton says" was signal
enough to make judge, preacher, lawyer, merchant, and
drayman listen with an assurance of getting the best
thought. What greater position could a man covet than
this? The expression " sanity of thought" marks a real
distinction, and all men bow to the sane thinker. Mr.
Burton never cheapened his name and character by a com-
mon publicity. So little svas he on the streets that prom-
inent men in Raleigh did not know of his last illness till
he died. That death should have come to him when no
one was in his room at the hospital has something of an
appropriateness in it, for alone he had met all other dif-
ficult tasks of his life, and this last issue should be the

Robert Oswald Burton. 429

contest of the same solitude. A man brave enough to
live in the solitude of duty was brave enough to die in it.
Why Mr. Burton selected the profession of law for his
life-work is not known. Probably no man is able to recite
all the details that influenced him in the selection of a
life-work, yet more depends upon the minor details of
ambitions and tastes than ordinarily is credited to them.
The popular belief of a divine call to the ministry is well
founded, but it does not exclude the reasonableness of a
belief in a divine call to some other line of work. There
is certainly something in the affections of a man for his
profession that belongs to a higher order of emotions than
spring from a business calculation. A man like Daniel
Webster was not a lawyer because it promised him a fee,
nor does anyone think of Henry Grady as a journalist
driving a commercial bargain as the ideal of his life. All
who have wrought grandly have been moved by unselfish
motives. So in the whole round of human callings those
who have worked best have answered motives lying beyond
the immediate benefits of their labors. There is in the
world a mystical voice that speaks within men, and the
noblest examples of success have not been inattentive to
its words. Cold natures may discard all belief in this
mysticism, but there are men who cannot deny the facts
of their own consciousness, and they know that there is
something other than self that is helping them to conclu-
sions and lines of action. Doubtless Mr. Burton felt in
early childhood a drawing toward the legal profession,
and often fancied himself pleading some cause before
judge and jury. Children live in a fairy world vvhere they
plan and work with enthusiasm and sure success. It is
well known that he had settled the question of his life-
work before he went to college, and all his plans were
directed toward a preparation for it.

Very much of his success was due to the faith he put
in his profession. He believed in it. He was a man

430 The Trinity Archive.

who had to get the consent of his whole mind before he
undertook a task, but when he felt it approved by his
whole spirit he gave himself to it without reserve. He
believed that law had a divine mission in the earth. It
was to him an instrument for reaching a true end. Human
liberty and progress are fostered by it, and practice of it
to him was an endless search after the truth that justice
might be done, for justice is nothing more than truth
applied. A man given to falsehood is incompetent for
such a calling. Hypocrisy can never find truth, for it is a
hidden secret to an insincere mind. It is refined and sen-
sitive and only comes to minds akin to it in their charac-
ter. From this point of view it is easy to see why Mr.
Burton would not espouse a cause in which he did not
believe. He was not practicing law for money, but in the
interest of truth and life. The sign, "Attorney at Law"
means a substitute at law, an office that cannot be success-
fully mocked, for the man who assumes to do such a work
is a mediator, and a mediator is not made by a few shek-
els. He is the creature of a deep soul that knows how to
take into itself the pain of a fellowman's heart, and bear
it before tribunals in its plea for just dealings. Many
men may play at such a task, only the great can perform it.
These duties make the legal profession a sacred profes-
sion. No profession is expected to perform more sacred
offices. Yet small men have wrenched it from its high
plane of honor, and stained its name among men. They
have learned its sacred arts that they might play small
games with truth. This class of men search old records
and make painful confusions out of misplaced commas.
They find in accidental hurts fine fields for speculation,
and have their flush times in periods of many accidents.
They depend more on the passion of a juror than they
dare risk to the claims of truth. The legal demagogue
has created a mistrust in the integrity of civil justice and
tempted men to wicked devices to secure it. Robert O.

Robert Oswald Burton. 431

Burton was no party to such schemes and hurtful tenden-
cies, and if, in the public mind, there is a growing dis-
trust of courts and the legal profession, no blame can be
charged to him. He did not find his chances, financial
chances, in bad punctuations, broken limbs, and inflamed
jurors. Some one said, "Burton is too good to be a law-
yer." Probably he was if a lawyer is expected to do as
some do who have license to practice law and are not able
to discern the difference between law and trickery ; but he
never thought himself good enough to practice it, not
because he was extremely modest but because he had such
exalted ideas of it. His life is a loud call to lawyers and
laymen to save this sacred profession from the shame that
bad men may bring on it. There is no reason why it
should not be as sacredly guarded against desecration as
the ministry of the gospel. A school of law bearing the
name of R. O. Burton and standing for his spirit and
ideals would be a defense of truth and a throne of justice.
No man who knew him will dare say that he was less than
an ideal lawyer.

Many men have expressed surprise that he never entered
politics. Such expressions come from men who knew of
him, but did not know him. He had no fitness for a
political career, especially after the order of modern poli-
itics. In saying this no reflection is intended on men who
are in politics and whom Mr. Burton thought better men
than he was. He did not need to supplement a small
income with the salary of an office, nor was it necessary
for him to increase his personal influence in order to
increase the number of his clients. But beside these con-
siderations he had no taste for the hustings. In fact he
shrank from the idea of popular speaking, and steadily
declined invitations to deliver addresses before colleges
and other public assemblies, always saying, "I am not
fitted for such a class of work." It is to be regretted that
he took this view of the matter, for no other man has

482 The Trinity Archive.

lived in North Carolina within the last decade who could
have stirred deeper emotions and inspired truer ideals in
young men than Robert O. Burton. This word of com-
plaint is just, though it may appear harsh since he can-
not now amend the record. He was one of those noble
characters which Providence half hid from the view of the
public. In this land where pluralities count for every-
thing in politics and far too much in social morals and
personal influences, it is a grateful relief to find a man in
whom great resources of mind and character found a mod-
est outlet in the accomplishment of large results. To the
young lawyer who seeks to hurry his professional success
by including a political career as an incident, this man's
record shows that a great lawyer is not made at the ballot
box but in the student's closet. Great interests did not
seek Mr. Burton's professional services because he could
carry an election, but because he knew law and how to
apply it. The fewest men can succeed at two things ; Mr.
Burton was too great to make the experiment.

The history of Mr. Burton's manhood falls within three
spheres — his profession, his church, and his family. For
sufficient reasons his place in the circle of his home has
been left for the last of this study. It has been related
that Miss Mary Carroll found him a boarder in the home
when she returned from school for her summer vacation.
She was timid in his presence, especially when the conver-
sation turned into a discussion of authors and their works.
Her age and his striking knowledge of literary subjects
made her esteem his superior talents. But her simplicity
of character and brightness of mind and spirit wrought in
him that mystical influence which his manliness produced
in her. He could read a girl as well as a book, and what
he saw of her that summer was the beginning of a love
that led to their marriage May 29, 1878. Mrs. Burton
filled the duties of a wife of such a man, and performed
the tasks as the mother of his children. Probably there

Robert Oswald Burton. 433

are among human duties none more difficult to perform
than those that belong to the wife of a growing man, and
the rapidity of his growth only increases the difficulties.
For a woman who cannot grow to become the wife of a
man who promises large growth is to commit a blunder
that must lead to misery and hurt. A married man with-
out a wife is only equaled in misfortune by a married
woman without a husband. When intellectual and spirit-
ual sympathies have been separated between man and wife,
there is divorcement — real divorcement — which social
standing may cover but cannot cure. He kept himself in
touch with the questions of her life ; she kept her sympa-
thies alive to his tasks. Their letters show how closely
she followed him in the court house, rejoicing in his suc-
cess and finding laudable reasons for any temporary defeat.
The history of the children was preserved for him, even
the little sayings of childish wit. She read the books of
general literature that most interested him, and gathered
from them the thoughts and sentences most likely to
impress him. Why Robert Burton was such a home man
finds in all this a striking explanation.

In the impulses that belong to fatherhood are to be found
the most sacred duties and the strongest motives. These
impulses lie back of human history and are intended to
start life in the right direction. If they cannot be trusted,
what can be? Shall some limping law of social order be
set forward as a substitute? When God's plans fail, men
will scarcely find a sure remedy in ideas of their own
making. On entering a home the chief thing to be looked
for is the fatherhood in it. It is apparent, or absent, on
the walls, the tables, the floors, and in the chairs. The
real father never ceases to feel the throb of a child's young
heart beating out its spiritual energies, nor to hear the
cryings of the young mind begging for those things that
give it life. The supreme social problem is here. How
will he answer these voices? Will he give bread instead

434 The Trinity Archive.

of thought? A visit into the home of Robert Burton tells
his answer to these things. Here are books, pictures,
papers, magazines, musical instruments, and all that
measures the distance from the cradle to manhood.
"These are the children's books," explains the intent of a
section of the library. The books that fill these shelves
show that a strong conscience was behind their choice.
"He looked after the reading of the children," is the
memory of the home. Men of this kind are the men who
rank as master builders in a nation's life.

His parental heart had in it all that a child could ask,
from the sterner to the most delicate virtues of fatherhood.
A sad household experience put him to test. The first
son born to him was a handsome little fellow with all the
strong features of his father. It was appropriate that he
should be given his father's name, so he was the third
Robert 0. Burton. Friends who knew the little fellow
tell of his wonderful endowments of mind. He was such
a child as takes a mysterious hold on the affections of a
home and a community, for he had those unexplained
powers to rule without an effort. He had reached the
ninth year of his life when death took him out of the
home. The father was shaken to the foundations, but out
of the storm he brought a surer belief and wider interest
in suffering men. When Mrs. Burton was looking through
the papers left in his office safe, she came on an envelope
across which was written, "My little boy's hair. A
memory of the sweetness and the beauty gone from earth
forever." For thirteen years he had kept this little relic
in his safe and not until his wife found it did she know
that he had quietly, on the morning of February 11, 1888,
clipped it from the brow of the sleeping boy. With all
the great talents of mind that took hold of the hard prob-
lems of the courts and the world of toil and strife, there
was the holy affection of a father nursing the simplest
relic of a child's beauty. These are the talents that make
the richness of character.

Robert Oswald Burton. 435

His social influence in the family was one of the marked
features of the home. The public did not know Mr.
Burton as a humorist. True there was a quizzical expres-
sion in his eye that always more or less puzzled men who
met him, and just what it meant did not appear to the
world. It was a well governed humor which he kept for
his home and most intimate friends. It had in it an
element of teasing, which is a rare element of frankness
and affection, for an insincere man cannot tease, and a
sincere man never teases others than his most admired
friends. He carried much good fun to the wife and
children, and made his home life attractive to his friends.

The strongest men have points of weakness. Mr.
Burton's chief weakness was his inability to judge his
strength. During the summer of 1900 he had a severe
attack of fever which greatly reduced him. Years of
heavy strains had been slowly unfitting his strong body
for the resistance of this sickness. He had not learned
that there were limits beyond which he should not go, and
though he recovered slowly from the fever, yet he did not
become his former self, and he took too soon a weak body
back to a heavy work. It is bad for conscience and physi-
cal weakness to be at war. But he had important interests
committed to him, and he put them before self. There is
an ingredient of suicide in the death of all men who carry
large burdens. Friends did not like the pale face and
other expressions of a weak body attempting work. "He
will kill himself," was a careless phrase handed around
among them. He did not complain at this lot, but like a
brave man continued to serve with misgivings as to the
wisdom of his efforts, not as they concerned himself, but
his clients whom he believed had a right to the best work
of a strong mind.

When the writer first made the acquaintance of Mr.
Burton he was in the full vigor of his mature manhood.
His personal appearance was in keeping with the type of

436 The Trinity Archive.

his character which this study seeks to set forth. Few
men show such harmony between body and mind, act and
spirit as belonged to him. He was tall, yet the propor-
tions between his height and weight were so well balanced
as to make a figure most pleasing to the eye. There was
nothing pretentions in his dress — neatness and simplicity
governing his taste. He generally wore a business suit
made of black cloth, the coat being a double-breasted sack,
always unbuttoned. His neckwear was a turned down
collar and black cravat. In his dress and appearance there
was nothing of the professional, nothing of the official,
nothing of the military. He was erect without attracting
attention or indicating that he held his body in a chosen
line. His step was deliberate, firm, and even. Sometimes
he carried one hand in his coat pocket, but usually he let
his hands hang with ease at his sides. His head was large
and symmetrical, and in harmony with his full chest and
square shoulders. His hair was rather dark, with a slight
appearance of gray. The forehead was high, broad and
smooth, making the impression of massiveness, while all
the other features of his face were in keeping with his
forehead, they being regular and full of strength. He
wore a mustache which added to rather than weakened the
general expression of his face. But the chief feature were
his eyes. They told more of the real spirit than all the
other features combined, and had in them those things
which will not go into words. They did not impress one
as being of any single color, but combining several colors,
with gray as the strongest. They were well set beneath a
strong brow, and were not what is usually called restless
eyes, though they were far from being stolid and fixed.
They moved easily, but always with a balanced dignity,
never showing any signs of nervousness. They were very
expressive. There was a flow of sympathy passing from
the soft sunlight that pleased the child to the deep sorrow
that told of a companion in pain ; there was the piercing

Robert Oswald Burton. 437

gaze of a penetrating mind that read beyond the spoken
word or the open deed ; there was the serenity of deep
meditations and the far away look of the prophetic gazing
in thoughtful wonder on some new vision just entering his
horizon ; there was the flash of an honest spirit burning
with indignation at some attempt to outrage justice and
truth ; and there was that imperial daring that belongs to
the master and leader of men. This is the merest outline
of a man whose face and personal bearings marked him for
trueness and bravery.

The last case in which he was engaged was in November,
1900, and concerned Trinity College, an institution of his
church. To this college he had made the first gift of the
Twentieth Century offering. His associates in this case
were Messrs. Winston & Fuller, Durham, N. C. ; Charles
B. Aycock, Goldsboro, N. C. ; T. T. Hicks, Henderson,
N. C. ; W. J. Montgomery, Concord, N. C; and Royster
& Hobgood, Oxford, N. C.

He doubted whether his strength was equal to the work
upon him ; but he yielded to the judgment of his associates
and gathered up all possible resources of mind and body,
and never excused himself from any demands made of him.
His interest in the case was consuming, and in the morning
of the day he was to present his argument he said to a
friend: "I do not usually put much stress on speaking,
but sometimes when I have had a night's sleep and my
whole heart is in my work I can speak. I have had my
night's sleep and my heart is in my work." What this
meant can only be known to those who saw him and heard
him pour out his heart in that hour. After his usual
manner he began in a deliberate tone to open the way for
his argument, and as he approached his subject there came
a deeper richness in his voice, a stately poise of his body,
a growing light in his eye, and a general expression of
mastery in his movement. Burton was at himself for the
last time before a jury, and though no one knew it, yet

438 The Trinity Archive.

every man could but feel that he had reached a good dying
point, and since his death the speech on that occasion
stands as a worthy exit of him from the scenes of his
profession. He went from the court-room drenched with
perspiration, shaken by the tremendous strain, and carry-
ing a pale face, though his spirit was still in the contention.
To the last, though with fever, he stood at his post, and
when he could do no more, he quietly went to his home,
took his bed to battle against a sickness that had the
advantage over him. His friends were anxious, but not
alarmed. One day he proposed to go to the Rex Hospital
that his family might be relieved of nursing him, and
though the family did not like the idea, his unselfish
concern for them prevailed. He and they thought he
would soon be well. He had been at the hospital only
three days, and apparently was doing well. His nurse
had retired from his room that he might sleep, but when
she came back to him, death had made its final rush on
him and he was going down before it. The clock over
Metropolitan Hall had just struck the still hour of one in
the morning. Raleigh did not wake to see the flight of
this noble spirit as it passed to the eternities, but Robert
Oswald Burton had died as quietly and grandly as he had
lived. Thousands of men and women bowed their heads
in deepest sorrow when the morning greeted them with the
words: "Robert Burton is dead." From the North, the
South, and the West by telegram and letter hosts of weep-
ing friends spoke their words of distressed sympathy to
the smitten wife and children. These messages tell how
far he was known, how highly honored, and sincerely
loved. North Carolina, conscious of its loss, asked :
"Who will take his place?" Others will get his practice,
none will fill his place. The God who fashioned him by
lines of tedious influences, can make other great men, but
He will not make another like him. Each man has the
right to be himself, and each life is a finished book. There

Robert Oswald Burton. 439

are no second editions. Out of the infinitude of truth
there are coming new expressions of it into the world,
giving new revelations of the inexhaustible secrets of it to
men, and each life has its own mission with its distinct
story to tell. Robert Oswald Burton sung his last song,
spoke his last word, and uttered his last groan, and ' the
book was sealed. " The world will welcome a new song
and a fresh word, but it loves a true character too faith-
fully to have it dramatized by mocking men. Let Burton
live among us, but let him live in his own words and deeds.

440 The Trinity Archive.

THE GHASTLY HAND.

(With apologies to Poe.)
BY X. Y. X.

One month ago I was a free man. I went in and out
among my friends, transacted business, and exulted in the
joy of living just as you do. To-day I am a criminal
chained in a dungeon where the darkness is never broken
whether it is midnight or noon. And to-morrow when I
again go forth into the light of day it will be to mount the
scaffold and die before the eyes of the people among whom
I wrought my hellish deed.

*******

Henley, my law partner, and I had just finished the
prosecution of a notorious murderer and had secured his
conviction. The strongest evidence against him was a
statement of his made in a moment of fear and weakness.
As we sat in our office reviewing the case Henley remarked
that it was another illustration of the often repeated
' 'murder will out." "It has been my observation," he
continued, ' 'that murderers are almost invariably convicted
by means of some word or act on their part in an unguarded
moment. It seems that God has ordained as a fitting
retribution that the man who takes his brother's life shall
be detected through the workings of his own conscience.
The Almighty placed a brand upon the first murderer so
that he should be known of all men, and every murderer
since the time of Cain has found on himself a mark that
he has tried in vain to conceal."

This conflicted with a theory that I had long held. It
seemed to me that the idea of inevitable self-conviction
through remorse excluded all possibility of the mind's
working independently of the affections and passions.

1 'In a majority of cases," I replied, "I grant what you
say. I believe, though, that a human life can be taken
under such conditions that the murderer will feel no sense

The Ghastly Hand. 441

of guilt, and consequently will have no secret burdening
his soul. For instance, a scientist might slay a fellow-man
purely in the interests of science and feel no remorse. It
is the reaction of such passions as hatred, envy, cruelty,
that makes the homicide's life intolerable and drives him
to a confession. To deny this is to deny what I suppose
would be called the impersonality of the intellect."

We discussed the question far into the night, and when
we separated I had determined to put my theory to the
test, and to make Henley my victim. I felt sure that I
could kill him merely as an experiment. Not one evil
passion did I cherish in my heart against him. We had
gone through college together, and were now making our
way in the world together. Long into the night I planned
the details of my friend's death, and when at last I fell
asleep it was with confidence in my success.

The next morning I went to the office early and concealed
in my desk a long dagger given me by an Italian friend.
No doubt it had served in many a bloody feud.

I was invited to a ball on the night after I had deter-
mined to kill Henley. I was out until late, and returning
home I saw a light still burning in the office. Henley was
in there at work ! This was my hour ! I would kill him,
oh so easily ! I would establish my theory. Why had I
never thought of an experiment before ? Leisurely I
walked into the office and lit a cigar. Henley, laying
aside his work, chatted with me for awhile. At last I
declared my intention of going home. I sauntered across
the room to my desk and played with the papers. Henley
took up his book again. Humming a waltz that was still
ringing in my ears, I opened the drawer and pulled out
the dagger. Then I turned to look at my victim.

He sat back comfortably in his office chair with a volume
of reports in his hands. The electric globe above him
sharply defined his strong, manly face ; the smooth, broad
forehead and wide temples ; the strong, well-formed nose ;

442 The Trinity Archive.

the firm, smoothly-shaven chin — and below the chin, just
above the white collar, I could see the pulsations of his
heart. My own beat no faster as I slowly and carefully
approached his chair. Very stealthily I drew near. Not
a slip did my foot make. He would look around perhaps
in a minute, but before that minute was out I knew he
would be a corpse. Now I was behind his chair. One
quick movement of my arm and his head was pulled
violently back, and like a Hash the dagger went down
inside the white collar. Slowly I withdrew the long blade
and the red blood spouted and spirted.

Then was I seized with fear or remorse? Not I. I held
my hand in the gushing life current ; how warm his heart's
blood ! My next move was to pull out all the drawers in
the desks and in the safe, to create the impression that
burglars had been in the room. Then I went home, and
after carefully cleansing myself from the stains of blood,
I fell asleep and slept soundly.

In the morning I went up town rather late, and no man
was so horrified as I at the terrible scene in my office. I
offered liberal rewards for the apprehension of the mur-
derer, and my conscience moved not at all.

At the coroner's inquest I was a witness to tell of my
last meeting with Henley. While I was speaking regret-
fully, to all appearances, of my last interview with my
friend I happened to look down at my right hand. It was
covered and dripping with blood! Unspeakable fear seized
me. I could not speak. I attempted to conceal the awful
hand ; friends crowded around me with sympathy in their
faces. But when I could speak I threw myself at the
coroner's feet crying, "I confess! I confess!"

Phillips Brooks. 443

PHILLIPS BROOKS: THE MINISTER AND THE MAN.

BY J. F. BIVINS.
II.

I have in the first part of this paper given a somewhat
detailed account of the youth and preparation of Phillips
Brooks, because I felt that this would be more beneficial to
The Archive readers than a mere outline. In the remainder
of the paper I shall speak more briefly and more generally of
the public ministry and the characteristics of the man.

His first work was in the Church of the Advent in Phila-
delphia, of which he took charge July 10, 1859. This was a
rather important work for so young a man, but he soon
became very popular as a preacher and as a pastor. The
people of Philadelphia soon recognized that a man of unusual
power was among them. Ere long he received a call to the
Church of the Holy Trinity, the first church of the city.
After one positive refusal, he accepted the second call. He
had charge of this church during the war. One of his most
intimate friends in Philadelphia was Dr. S. Wier Mitchell.

It is needless to say that the war had a great influence upon
him; it helped to make him great. He was not a man to
drag behind his age. Whatever great questions were occupy-
ing the minds of the people of his country and time were
in a peculiar sense his problems. He brought his giant
intellect to bear upon them in his effort to solve them. In
the case of the war, it gave him a great opportunity to reveal
the greatness that was in him. He took its problems upon
himself as did no other of his compeers, and became the
mouthpiece of his country in the time of the great crisis. He
was strongly opposed to slavery and was thoroughly in sym-
pathy with the war on that account. At the outset the
North was much divided on this question, and a great many
people shrugged their shoulders at Lincoln and his policy and
withheld their support from the administration. Phillips
Brooks did not like this spirit and he publicly denounced it,

444 The Trinity Archive.

at the risk of popularity. He was a strong believer in the
doctrine that the pulpit should be carried into politics — not
for partisan purposes, but in order that it might use its force
for purity and righteousness in national life. So he was a
faithful supporter of the administration, and a denouncer of
disloyalty. He was strong in his condemnation of slavery.
His views may not at first be well received by patriotic
Southerners. But on a close study of the man's attitude
toward slavery, one cannot but admire him for it. He is not
swayed by sectional prejudice at all, but denounces slavery
because he sees that it is a corrupting stain upon the national
character, a galling and damning yoke upon the whole people
North and South, and he longs to see the blessings that must
follow its removal. The following sentences from a public
prayer made upon hearing of the surrender of Richmond,
shows his attitude toward the question: "We stand in the
presence of this victory, O Lord, and anew, deliberately and
solemnly and to the end we pledge ourselves to Thee. Take
us, our strength, our means, our all. Us and our Land for
Thine. We dedicate the country thou hast saved to a purer
life, a more religious, unselfish patriotism, a deeper loyalty
to the great kingship of Thy Son. Work out in her what
purposes Thou wilt."

Phillips Brooks was a great admirer of Lincoln. From
the first he put his trust in him on account of his plainness
and honesty. In this respect he was far ahead of a number
of distinguished men of his time, who, with all their wisdom,
could not appreciate greatness in this one of their contem-
poraries. The most eloquent and just tribute paid to the
memory of Lincoln was the address delivered by Phillips
Brooks on the morning when Lincoln was lying in state in
Philadelphia. It is full of deep feeling, but is also the best
and most just analysis of the character of the "Man of the
People" that has been published. This address is published
in a small volume, which is sold at nearly all book stores.
Kvery one should read it.

Phillips Brooks. 445

Harvard College celebrated Commemoration Day, Friday,
July 21, 1865. Phillips Brooks, at that time only twenty-
nine years of age, was invited by Professor Child to make the
prayer. On this occasion poems were read by Mrs. Julia
Ward Howe, by Ralph Waldo Emerson, by Oliver Wendall
Holmes, and by James Russell Lowell. Everybody expected
these to be the features of the day, not expecting the prayer
to be more than a mere ceremony, performed in the usual
perfunctory manner. The following paragraph from one
who was present describes its real effect: "That prayer ! O
that prayer !" These were the words I heard as I re-entered
the college grounds. It was given by Rev. Phillips Brooks,
a graduate Harvard ten years previous, now an Episcopal
clergyman of Philadelphia. As he stood in all the majestic
beauty with which he is endowed by favoring nature, he
stood, to mortal eye, confessed of hosts the leader, and of

princes the king One would rather have been able

to pray that prayer than to lead an army or conduct a State.
.... It is not too much to say that that prayer was the
crowning grace of the Commemoration !" Other such state-
ments could be quoted if space were not limited.

Very soon Phillips Brooks secured from his people permis-
sion to spend a year's vacation visiting Europe and the Holy
Land. He sailed August 7, 1865. His notes written during
this trip show how thoroughly he enjoyed the visit. He
seems bubbling over with unfeigned pleasure, and hurrahs
occur here and there in his accounts of his travels. He was
exceedingly fond of travelling and made other trips across the
waters, visiting England and Europe often, and India and
Japan each once. Each time he came back from these trips
he struck some deeper note in the great anthem of life, with
which he was winning the souls of his people. The minutest
study of the philosophy and the religions of the heathen
world only increased his faith in Christianity and called for
deeper consecration to the cause he loved.

446 The Trinity Archive.

July 29, 1869, Phillips Brooks accepted a call to Trinity
Church, Boston. Attempts had previously been made by this
church to get him, but it was not until he was fully persuaded
that this was the path of duty that he accepted. Here he spent
the remainder of his life till his death in January, 1893. He
was Bishop of Massachusetts after October, 1891. Up till
that time he was Rector of Trinity Church. The present
building, magnificent in its conception and details, is a mon-
ument to his labor. It is modelled according to his taste and
desire.

Prof. Allen divides the ministry of Phillips Brooks into
three periods. The first, including his work in Philadelphia,
was the time when he wrote his most beautiful sermons,
"disclosing the hidden significance of the divine allegory of
human history — a great artist, himself unmoved, as he un-
rolled the panorama of man." In the second period, begin-
ning about the seventies, he is found grappling with the
forces which were undermining faith, with all that go to
make the latter half of the 19th century an "Age of Doubt."
He bravely studied the disease and sought to apply the
remedy. He believed that all the seeming destructive inno-
vations of science would simply bring us to a larger faith.
In the third period, beginning about 1883, he began to feel
that it was his distinctive mission to speak to the ' 'New Age. "
He fell back upon the simplest issues of life, taking the
simplest truths as his main themes and addressing "himself,
in his totality as a man to the common humanity, doing
greatly whatever he did." This he could now do as never
before on account of the richness of his character after years
of self-sacrifice in public service, study and travel.

During the second period he delivered his "Lectures on
Preaching" (now published in book form) to the Yale Divinity
School. The following quotations from various persons give
evidence of the value of the book : ' 'It is the best word about
preaching that has been uttered. " "It seems to me, ' ' writes
a noted divine, "that it will make ministers from serious

Phillips Brooks. 447

young men now trying the shifts of the meaner crafts and
not entering the ministry because of the glamour and unreality
about it. This unreality your book will certainly remove.'"
"It has met certain wants and touched experiences which
seem hidden from any one but God." The following from
Rev. H. C. Badger, of New Haven:

"I believe neither the English language nor any other has anything
worthy to stand beside them, treating such a theme— judging the wide read-
ing, the wit, the wisdom, the mental grasps of the problem, the keenness of
analyses, the profoundness of the insight, or the perfect comprehension of

the problem of our day That book I would lay beside the Bible of

every minister to day. I would have every preacher read it every year as
long as he lives. ' '

These quotations show how nearly Phillips Brooks suc-
ceeded in touching the infecting sore of his diseased age.

In 1879, tne Bohlen Lectures on the "Influence of Jesus"
were published. In these lectures he brings out most clearly
the power of personality. "The trouble which so many have
in finding any power in the truths that they believe is, that
strange as it may seem, Christianity is to multitudes of people
a purely abstract system. It has lost its personal aspect. Its
very essence is personality. It is all built about a person.
Take him out and it falls to pieces." "The personal force
is the nature of Jesus, full of humanity, full of divinity, and

powerful with a love for man Every man's power

is his idea multiplied by and projected through his person-
ality."

The making clear of this great fact is perhaps the greatest
achievement of the past century, and Phillips Brooks deserves
a large share of the credit for setting it forth. The "Influence
of Jesus" should become a manual for the ministry and a
library companion for all who desire a satisfying faith, im-
movable by the perplexities of this changeful age. It is
impossible to give any adequate conception of it in a few
sentences.

The above named books, together with a volume entitled
"Essays and Addresses," the small volume of essays before

448 The Trinity Archive.

mentioned, and numerous volumes of sermons, constitute the
published works of Phillips Brooks.

During his Boston ministry Phillips Brooks' reputation as a
preacher became world-wide. He was quite as popular in Eng-
land as in America, preaching a number ot times at Westminster
for Dean Stanley, at Oxford (where the degree of D. D. was
conferred upon him), once before the Queen, and in a number
of the most important English churches. His eloquence
always won his audiences, causing them to yearn to hear him
again; but it was the eloquence of simplicity and sincerity,
free from cant and the tricks of rhetoric. It was the eloquence
of one who knew and loved the human soul. He always
attracted immense crowds. Boston became the Mecca for
seekers after divine things. Even in the middle of the week
business men would leave their work to go to hear this great
man who could appreciate their work and give them loftier
conceptions of the life possible for them. While he was con-
ducting a series of meetings in Old Trinity Church, New
York, the old building was packed every day from pulpit to
the remotest corners of the gallery with great crowds of
brokers, bankers, clerks and men of all professions, who
listened spell-bound, as if they had for months been starving
for this eloquent message. A paper comments: "His eloquence
is so simple that at the time one hardly recognizes it as elo-
quence. It is what he says and the man who says it, not his
manner of saying it, that attract and win. Phillips Brooks
appeals to men as one of themselves who has himself found a
great secret — the secret of faith in the unknown God."

One would infer from this that Phillips Brooks' eloquence
was the spontaneous outburst of inspired moments. Prof.
Allen reveals some things that disprove this theory. He
always carefully planned his discourses beforehand, even
giving the form to his sentences. His sermons were gener-
ally written; this was invariably done on paper 8x6^ inches
and amounting to thirty pages in all. He first wrote his
outline in short paragraphs and then set over against each

Phillips Brooks. 449

paragraph the number of pages it would occupy when elabor-
ated in the finished sermon. One may call this putting
chains upon the spirit, but in Phillips Brooks' case it always
seemed the opposite. His sermons were full of fire, giving
none of the impressions of painfully studied efforts.

The following is a tribute by a noted Scotchman, who was
asked the question, "How does Phillips Brooks compare with
your great preachers in Scotland and England ?' '

"It is this way: our great preachers take into the pulpit a bucket full or
half full of the Word of God, and then by the force of personal mechanism,
they attempt to convey it to the congregation. But this man is just a great
water main, attached to the everlasting reservoir of God's truth, and grace
and love, and streams of life, by a heavenly gravitation, pour through him
to refresh every weary soul."

Among his friends and admirers were the chief literary men
of both continents. He was much liked by Tennyson.
Prof. Allen gives au interesting account of a conversation
between these two master spirits at Tennyson's home. Also
of one with Browing. Tennyson's son wrote Phillips Brooks
that one of the last things his father asked him to do was to
read him one of the great American's sermons.

The predominant characteristic of Phillips Brooks was his
true and genuine manhood. There was nothing of the morbid
ecclesiastic about him. "The flowing years did not diminish
the beauty of the countenance, or the dignity and symmetry
of form, but lent rather a higher beauty wherein might be
read the traces of some deep inward moods, purifying and
enriching the whole nature; depths ever deeper, of a soul
that had fathomed, if it were possible, the mystery of human
existence. So he appeared. The 'royal carriage,' the 'kingly
majority,' the 'spirit oi childhood,' but combined with 'the
virile strength of manhood' — these were the phrases applied
to him." A beautiful, earnest face in which "simplicity and
total humility" appear, looks out from one of his photographs
taken at the age of fifty, as if saying to the world, "Let us be
clear-souled enough to look through and behind the present
connection of life and pain, and know that in its essence life

450 The Trinity Archive.

is not pain, but joy. It is half-seriousness that is gloomy,
the life lived in its deepest consciousness, is as full of joy as
of seriousness."

Phillips Brooks never married. He spoke of this not long
before his death as perhaps his mistake in life. But it seemed
as if the claims of the people became stronger upon him each
succeeding year of his ministry. He was twice tempted very
strongly to accept a professorship in theology — once in the
Theological School at Philadelphia, and once at Harvard
University. He earnestly desired to pursue more thoroughly
some lines of study that were attractive to him, but the
people each time rose in their loving might and prevented
him from doing so. So each year saw him giving himself
more and more to the people. He was sought by ever
increasing multitudes of all classes and conditions of men in
all kinds and degrees of trouble and distress. The latter part
of his life was given up almost entirely to this kind of work,
with but little leisure for study and recreation. His love and
self-sacrifice seemed to know no limits.

One one his favorite texts was, "I came that they might
have life and that they might have it more abundantly."
"Life" was a word running through all his sermons and
appears repeatedly in many of their titles. He had other
words, "rich," "large," and "full," but they were the epi-
thets he applied to "Life." One of his last addresses was
delivered at Johns Hopkins University. The audience was
profoundly impressed with this discourse on account of a
"certain unearthliness in the address, as if the speaker had
not much longer to live." He quoted from "Two Voices,"

" 'Tis life whereof our nerves are scant,
O life, not death, for which we pant.
More life and fuller that we want."

Sunday, January 15, 1893, his last Sabbath's work on

earth, he quoted in his morning sermon the lines from "Saul,"

"How good is man's life! The mere living,
How fit to employ
All the heart and the soul and the senses
Forever in joy."

Phillips Brooks. 451

Death seemed a total stranger to such a spirit. And yet
from that very hour he began to decline. A severe cold and
sore throat soon confined him to his room and though the
symptoms did not give his loved ones any alarm, he did not
improve, and on Monday, January 23, he was seized with a
slight spasm, soon after which his heart ceased to beat.

An immense throng of people filled Trinity Church and
Copley Square on the day of the funeral. The body was
borne into and out of the church on the shoulders of eight
Harvard students. Thence the long procession moved to
Harvard University, and finally to Mount Auburn Cemetery.
'Twas fitting that the great inspirer of youth should be car-
ried upon the shoulders of those whose lives he had enriched.
Always young himself, his life cannot fail to uplift young
manhood for generations to come. Such a life makes the
atmosphere of earth sweeter and purer and immortality doubly
sure.

"No life can be pure in its purpose and strong in its strife,
And all life not be purer and stronger thereby."

452 The Trinity Archive.

SONNET— TO FLORENCE.

BY "SOPHIE MOORB."

A little thing it is to you, I know,

Florence, — this foolish story I have told.
You listen with a smile serene and cold
Like winter sunshine on the frozen snow.

'Tis everything to me

Come, let us go.

The music stops; the sunshine that of old
Lit up my life has passed; and I behold
Dark skies above and darker earth below.

But after all I'll fight it out alone,
I'll live the life God gives me, never fear,
I'li crush the groan and brush away the tear

And struggle on as though I had not known
This grief — the sharpest — in thine eyes to see
A Heaven of light forever shut to me.

Chaucer and Kipling. 453

CHAUCER AND KIPLING.

BY WM. H. WANNAMAKER.

It sometimes happens that men widely separated by time,
far differently environed, and unequally conditioned show
remarkable resemblances in the attitude they assume towards
the world and other men, and in their interpretation of man's
duty in life. This is true of literary men as of others.
Sometimes a writer gives but a faint echo of an early prede-
cessor's voice; sometimes the late comer is, as it were, the
earlier writer revisiting the world, dressed of course in the
garb of the later time. Such a resemblance there undoubt-
edly is between the great father of our poetic literature, that
many-sided sensible man of the fourteenth century, Geoffrey
Chaucer, and him who is easily the foremost literary man of
the present time, the equally many-sided practical man,
Rudyard Kipling.

Now, I do not mean to say that Kipling is either an
admirer or an imitator of Chaucer, that he shows the influence
of Chaucer in any line of his writing. I cannot put my
finger on any phrase, line, or story of Kipling's and say, Here
is Chaucer. Indeed, I have never heard that Kipling cares
for Chaucer. I mean rather to say that in temperament, in
spirit, in outlook on life Kipling is a nineteenth century
Chaucer. To any one who has read with appreciation the
works of these men my statement will not seem surprising.
One can hardly read them without being struck with the
many similarities both in what is present and in what is
lacking in their works. In a short paper I can do little more
than give my impressions.

There is much of likeness in the lives of these men — the
way they live. Whatever may have been the natural predi-
lections of Chaucer for the retired life of the student, his life
was one of work, and was spent largely among men who
fought, who ruled, who labored. His experience as a soldier
revealed to him the good and the noble as well as the useful

454 The Trinity Archive.

in the soldier's life, and gave him the point of view of this
class of men. A trusted servant of the Government on vari-
ous occasions, he learned to see things from the point of view
of the King, and to appreciate the fact that government
stands for law and order. Then his position as Collector of
Customs brought him in contact with all classes of men. So
from books — for he was a great lover of books — from travels,
and from constant association with men he learned to know
life from the highest to the lowest, and to value all that he
found m human nature. Naturally an abserver of wonderful
insight he saw men and things just as they were around him
and took them for what they were worth.

Of Kipling's training we do not know a great deal, but we
do know that he, like Chaucer, has been with soldiers,
sailors, laborers of all classes; that he has had his share of
seeing men and things, and sees them as they are; that in his
own way he has served his government, which he loves, and
appreciates what that government stands for and strives to
accomplish. Kipling is a man of the world with all the
curiosity of an interested worldling to know what is going on
everywhere. Indeed, the world seems to have been his
school, and he has been a faithful student. Like Chaucer he
thirsts for new scenes and is never satisfied when idle.
Chaucer says honestly, —

"Unto this day it doth mine herte boote
That I have had my world as in my time."

And Kipling is speaking of himself when he says, —

"It's like a book, I think, this bloomin' world,
Which you can read and care for just so long,
But presently you feel that you will die
Unless you get the page that you are reading done ;
But what you're after is to turn 'em all."

Kipling goes further than Chaucer, for he ridicules the man
who would teach the world without knowing the world. In
his Conference of the Powers he has a young soldier to say of
a famous writer who had harped on the uselessness and

Chaucer and Kipling. 455

barbarity of the Indian war, and who had had his eyes opened
by a conversation with three soldiers: "He is as good a man
as they make; knew what a man was driving at almost before
be said it; and yet he's so damned simple about things any
man knows." Of the same man the author had just said:
1 'Solitude of the soul he could understand — none better — but
he had never in the body moved ten miles from his fellows."

So Kipling, like Chaucer, has learned to value the simple
elemental qualities of human nature to be found in the com-
mon soldier and sailor, and he can be one with them as could
Chaucer with his Reeve and Miller. Both with justness, too,
appreciate the work of men and women in higher spheres of
life.

We are not surprised to find in the writings of these men
sane views of life, for they know enough to be temperate and
calm. They are men of neither wild visions nor vagaries,
for they know life too well to be foolish. What they see,
they see clearly; what they know, they know thoroughly;
what they think, they think without bias. They are self-
contained men and are never swept off their feet by sudden
emotions or excitement. They do not give opinions on one
page and correct them on the next. They are concerned
with the world as it is, not as it should be. For this reason
we find in the works of neither man very much about doubt,
faith, immortality, and kindred questions. There is evidence
enough in their works to show that they feel deeply along all
lines that serious men must concern themselves about, but
they keep their troubles largely to themselves. Though
Chaucer was a contemporary of Wycliff and must have felt
deeply the influence of the great reformer, no one can tell
from his poetry whether he were a Wycliffite or not. He
could picture with all the accuracy of an eye witness, the
beauty of a poet, and the pathos of a sympathetic man, the
death-bed of Arcite; but when the soul leaves the body he
simply says, —

456 The Trinity Archive.

''His spirit chaunged hous, and wente ther,
As I cam never, I can not tellen wher.
Therefore I stynte, I nam no divinistre;
Of soules fynde I nat in this registre,
Ne me list thilke opinions to telle,
Of hem, though that they writen wher they dwelle."

Readers of Kipling will recall the blunt words of Ortheris
in On Greenbow Hill. The three soldiers — those three
immortals — are waiting in ambush to shoot a cowardly
deserter, and the conversation turns upon churches and
preachers :

"Wat's the use o' worritin' 'bout these things ?" said Ortheris. "You're
bound to find all out quicker nor you want to, any'ow." He jerked the
cartridge out of the breechblock into the palm of his hand. '"Ere's my
chaplin," he said, and made the venomous black-headed bullet bow like a
marionette. "E's goin" to teach a man all about which is which, and wat's
true, after all, before sundown."

Chaucer's poetry is so full of proverbs insisting on a com-
mon sense philosophy of life that Dryden aptly called him
"a fountain of good sense;" and he has been written about
so much that I shall quote as little as possible from him.
These words from Kipling's "A Song of the English" give
his interpretation of an Englishman's duty in the world, and
this interpretation is about what Chaucer would give us were
he a man of our time, —

"Hold ye the Faith — the Faith our Fathers sealed us;
Whoring not with visions — overwise and over-stale.

Except you pay the Lord
Single heart and single sword
Of your children in their bondage shall He ask them trebble

tale.
Keep ye the Law — be swift in all obedience;
Clear the land of evil, drive the road and bridge the ford.
Make ye sure to each his own
That he reaps what he has sown;
By the peace among our peoples let men know we serve the

Lord."

These men are close to life and know it in its entirety;
they "are neither children nor Gods, but men in a world of
men."

Chattcek and Kipling. 457

And just here one notes a strong point of resemblance in
these men. Chaucer saw as clearly as a man could see the
many evils in the church of his day; but he did not break
out in a savage satire against the church, for he saw the good
as well as the evil. He was a cautious man. So what he
has to say against the religious order he puts in the mouth of
his characters, frequently servants of the church. In the
same way he selects the Wife of Bath to express his indigna-
tion at the crime of celibacy instituted by the church.
Kipling, too, sees the evil done by ignorant and misdirected
religious zeal, but he is seldom bitter in his satire. He lets
such characters as Mulvaney, as in On Greenbow Hill,
speak for him.

I do not wish to imply from what I have said that Chaucer
and Kipling care for only the commonplace and practical, or
that there is not a great deal in their writings to inspire an
honest reader. Chaucer was, with all his common sense, a
philosopher and loved his Boece to the last. Of this there is
ample proof in his writings, and his own fresh and beautiful
poetry convinces us that he was a lover of the beautiful and
saw the value of beauty in life. He speaks kindly and
lovingly of the poet, the scholar, and the philosopher; but he
is never a crank about any one of them. He had too much
common sense and too wide a knowledge of the world to hold
the false opinion that the world can do without everything
save "spiritual poetry." The same is true of Kipling. I
can recall no other writer in which there is a juster recogni-
tion of the poet's or prophet's place in the world. I quote
from his Song of the Dead, —

' 'We were dreamers, dreaming greatly in the man-stifled town ;
We yearned beyond the sky-line where the strange roads go down.
Came the Whisper, came the Vision, came the Power with the Need
Till the Soul that is not man's Soul was lent us to lead."

Those who are accustomed to think of Kipling as the
glorifier of brute force in the world will do well to read that
marvelous story of his, Children of the Zodiac. There is

458 The Trinity Archive.

as much "spirit" in this as in whole volumes of what Mul-
vaney would call "spitin' it out and bellowin' melojus to the
moon, " to be found in many of our poets.

Both Chaucer and Kipling have made use of their accurate
knowledge of human nature in the stories they have given us;
they picture life with wonderful fidelity. For this very rea-
son many hasty readers condemn Chaucer for what seems to
them wanton vulgarity in his works. It is useless for me to
attempt to defend him here, for he needs no defense. It is
enough to say that the objectionable stories are not Chaucer,
but Chaucer's time. He does not leave the impression on an
honest reader that he sanctions the wickedness or immorality
of his villains; and he certainly does make it evident that he
sympathizes with the good and pure characters he draws.
And how many different types of human nature are repre-
sented to the life in The Canterbury Tales ! Kipling is
not behind Chaucer in this respect; it is amazing to note
with what accuracy he can paint all classes and conditions of
men. A glance at the title page of any volume of his stories
will convince one of the wide range of his interest and knowl-
edge. In The Day's Work, which gives, as the name
suggests, what is going on in the busy world, we find at the
beginning The Bridge Builders, a remarkable story of men
who labor to an end, and at the conclusion The Brushwood
Boy, a beautiful story of a manly fellow, who, while in the
world of work, found time for his dreams and his visions.

As a result of their wide outlook on life these men assume
a manly and courageous attitude towards the world. They
are sensible optimists who see the good and the evil, but are
neither frightened into cowardice by the evil nor blinded into
want of seriousness by the good. Chaucer certainly enjoyed
life, and if he ever became despondent over life's troubles, or
convinced that this is a bad world, he has failed to tell us so.
Occasionally there is a short complaint; but his poetry makes
me believe that he found the world, taking it all in all, a
very good place to live in, and he accordingly seems to have

Chauoer and Kipling. 459

made the most of it. I do not think of him as mourning
much over the golden age ; he awoke every morning,
especially in May, with new courage, hopes, and joys. I
suspect his poetry is the freshest and most joyous in our liter-
ature. Kipling is, I think, the most courageous of modern
writers. He loves the world and thinks all men should find
it a joy to live here and work. There is nothing except the
prattle of the Bandar-log among men more contemptible to
him than the cowardice of pessimism in the face of work and
hardships. He has the utmost respect for the man who does
his work and holds his peace and leaves the rest to God. He
is confident that the work of strong and brave men and
women is enough to save the world from the bad. He makes
Sestina say for him, —

"Gawd bless this world ! Whatever she hath done —
Excep' when awful long — I've found it good.
So write, before I die, 'E liked it all !' "

It is interesting to compare Chaucer's Nun's Priest's
Tale with Kipling's Walking Delegate, stories that in many
respects are as good as anything either writer has given
us. Both stories are satires keen and accurate, but devoid of
all bitterness. The animals are treated by the authors in the
same way. Chaucer's Chaunticleer is a barnyard king to
the tips of his toes, in the description of whom not a detail is
lacking or unlifelike; and Kipling's horses are perfect to the
switching of their tails. But these fowls and horses are more
than mere animals, true to life as they are; they are men and
women to the core. What a splendid gentleman is Chaunti-
cleer, who uses his learning to close the mouth of his
charming Pertelote, but not that of the Fox. And I am sure
the Walking Delegate must have used his arguments to
good effect in Kansas in the late Presidential campaign. It
is in this humanizing of their animals that Chaucer and
Kipling have given permanent interest to their stories. A
mere naturalist cannot interest the world for any length of
time by stories of animals, however perfect they be; such

460 The Trinity Archive.

stories must have the human note in them to'insure them a
place in literature. It is in this very respect that Kipling's
stories of animals interest us more than other stories of the
same kind. He knows enough of the jingle to write of it in
a realistic way; but his wolves and tigers and monkeys are
all human beings. So his Jungle Books with Chaucer's tale
of the Fox and the Cock have a permanent place in literature.
I have a quotation in mind from Kipling which points out
another resemblance in our authors, and with it I will close
this paper. Readers of Chaucer know with what fondness he
speaks of his knights who do things and jangle not of their
accomplishments. Perhaps Chaucer's hero is the man of
action who bears the brunt of life's battle and does the world's
work in silence; certainly he is Kipling's:

"I have done one braver thing
Than all the worthies did;
And yet a braver yet doth spring,
Which is to keep that hid."

Editorial.

461

D. D. PEELE,
G. H. FLOWERS,

Editor-in-Chief.
Assistant Editor.

The College is to be congratulated on the program for com-
mencement. Besides the annual baccalaureate address by Presi-
dent Kilgo, which is always looked forward to with high antici-
pations, there will be the alumni address by President Peacock,
one of the most progressive educators of the State; the com-
mencement sermon by Bishop Charles B. Galloway, easily the
most popular orator in the Southern Methodist Church; and the
annual literary address by Mr. Hamilton Wright Mabie, of New
York City.

While Mr. Mabie is not so well known in this section of the
country, he ranks as one of the leading editors and authors of
New York. That was a notable occasion the other day when his
friends gathered about him at the University Club to express
their high appreciation of his work. Henry Van Dyke, Edmund
Clarence Stedman, Brandner Matthews, Hopkinson Smith, Mark
Twain and others expressed in glowing terms their high estimate
of his literary work, and their cordial feelings for him as a man.
Dr. Van Dyke characterized him in an especially felicitous
speech as "honest, true, kind, sunny, hearty; an author without
a guide, a teacher without a rod, an idealist without a fad; a
good man to tie to, and a good friend to have."

Mr. Mabie is author of several books, notably Nature and
Culture, My Study Fire, Short Studies in Literature, and The
L,ife of Shakspere. He is not a great creative writer, nor is he a
first-rate scholar; he has been an interpreter of the best rather
than a producer. To quote his own words: "I have not created
any literature, but I think I have pointed other people, told

462 The Trinity Archive.

other people where to find literature and how to recognize it
when they come in contact with it. I have stood far off, doing
my best for Homer and Shakspere, Tennyson and Browning,
for Hawthorne and Poe." As an enthusiastic lover of the best
literature and as a graceful, sympathetic writer and lecturer he
is one of the most useful men in the country.

I should like to call attention to our first contribution in the
present number. In it, Dr. Kilgo has made a thorough and ap-
preciative study of one of North Carolina's noblest sons. As one
reads the sketch, he feels that he is in the presence of a great,
unpretentious man of wonderful simplicity and power. It is to
such men as Mr. Burton, with high ideals of his chosen work
and a deep devotion to it, that our State must look for the pres-
ervation of the dignity of the legal profession within her borders.
Our citizens should learn to appreciate the lives of such men and
encourage the emulation of them.

Those who are opposed to the recent movement in our State to
overthrow the tendency to make athlteics the first and preemi-
nent feature of a college course, might learn a few things from
the following remarks clipped from a recent paper:

"We have a man from A ," said the principal of A School, "on

the P team who gets $3°° a month. Mr . H is on N team, and

is getting $350 a month. Mr. B is with the O team and is getting

$125 a month, and Mr. S is captain of the W team. ' 'At such sala-
ries it would not be a bad idea to establish a department in the schools to
teach base-ball playing,' was suggested. 'Well, do not have exactly that,' he
laughed, 'but we attain practically the same end in a different way.' ''

There is much truth in the last sentence and evidently the
speaker was enthusiastic over his base-ball department. He said
nothing of the high place his graduates were occupying in the
educational and business world. Now, athletics are alright and
deserve a high place in every college community. But when an
institution directs its attention to turning out professional base-
ball players and not cultured citizens — men who in many
instances know more about work on the diamond than they do

Editorial. 463

about the multiplication table — it falls far short of its ideals, and
is hardly worthy to be called an educational institution. It is
possible to have both athletics and culture. The experience of
this spring has amply vindicated that any college that so desires
need feel.no anxiety about the results of an athletic spirit based
on good healthy principles.

With this issue, The Archive passes from the hands of the
present senior class. Our work during the year has not been al-
together unpleasant. We have received words of encouragement
from some and assistance from others; and we have been confi-
dent during the entire year that the whole college community as
well as our friends over the State felt a deep interest in our suc-
cess, for all of which the class is profoundly grateful. It is
needless to say we have been unworthy of the concern of such a
constituency or that we have disappointed them in their desires.
We have fallen short of our own ideals, but that is an old story.
Our work is before the public. We have no apologies to offer
and no charity to beg. Take it for what it is worth with no
considerations whatever. We have done what we could and think
our efforts have been appreciated.

464 The Trinity Archive.

wketaft/J\/^

MAUDE E. MOORE. Manager.

Popular fiction during the past year has nothing astonishing
though a great many very admirable stories have been written
and several books had great sales. There is no one book which
stands out above all the others either on account of its popularity
or literary merit, however. Among the most popular we find at
the head of the list "To Have and to Hold,'" by Mary Johnston,
then come "Janice Meredith" "Richard Carvel" " When Knight-
hood Was in Flower, ' ' and ' 'Red Pottage. ' '

This is the season for year books. The Rev. George Sidney
Webster has made selections from the works of Henry Van
Dyke and has published them, through the Messrs. Scribner,
under the title ' ' The Friendly Year. ' ' This book will be espe-
cially attractive to the admirers of Dr. Van Dyke's work in prose
and in verse. — Bookman.

Mr. R. H. Russell has brought out a souvenir of Maude
Adams in "L'Aiglon," and will issue next week one of Mary
Mannering in "Janice Meredith" which will contain sixteen
pages of heavy plate paper filled with reproductions of Miss
Mannering in scenes from the play.

William L,. Alden thinks that when Richard Harding Davis
visits London again he will find that the climate has changed —
has become almost arctic. Mr. Davis rubbed the British pub-
lic the wrong way in his letters and magazine articles concerning
the Boer war. They do not object to his sympathizing with the
Boers, but they do object to his representation of the English
officers.

The fact that Kipling's popularity is undiminished is shown by
the increase of the subscription list of the Cassell Magazine, in

Literary Notes. 465

which magazine his new novel is now appearing. It is the long-
est story he has yet written.

Edmund Goose, the eminent English literary reviewer, has
written a critical and biographical sketch of the young English
poet, Stephen Phillips, which appeared in a recent number of
The Century. Mr. Gosse believes that the head of the author of
"Francesa and Paolo" and "Herod,'" will be saved by the poet's
own keen sense of humor; it will not even be turned by the al-
most universal chorus of praise which has been called forth by
his poems. — Saturday Book Review.

Mr. Winston Spencer Churchill, who is now lecturing in this
country has contributed a very interesting character sketch of
Lord Roberts to the January number of The World' s Work, based
on a study of the great soldier while Mr. Churchill was a war
correspondent in South Africa.

Twelve novels, one appearing each month, will be published
during the year 1901, by Harper & Brothers. All the stories
will deal with contemporary life in America, and nearly all are
by new writers. The first one, ' 'East Over Court House, ' ' deals
with life in Virginia, and is by Kenneth Brown.

A short time ago we presented an extract from a letter written
by Rudyard Kipling to Mr. Frank T. Bullen in response to a re-
quest that Mr. Kipling should write the introduction to Mr. Bul-
len's "The Cruise of the Cachalot." Mr. Kipling declined the
invitation principally on the grounds that everybody who had a
knife ready for him would take pleasure in sticking it into Mr.
Bullen. Doubtless Mr. Bullen has appreciated the advice given
for his new work, "The Men of the Merchant Service, " published
by Frederick A. Stokes Company, is dedicated "To Rudyard
Kipling in grateful recognition of both his wonderful genius and
his great kindness to the author." — Saturday Book Review.

466

The Trinity Archive.

J. C. BLANCHARD,

Manager.

We were glad to have Prof. Meritt speak to us again on Sun-
day afternoon, April 8. He based his talk on the first three
verses of St. John's gospel. These verses he interpreted in a
clear and comprehensive manner, making especially clear the
meaning of "the Word," about which there had always been a
great deal of mystery to most of us.

* * *

For the Sunday afternoon following Prof. Meritt' s very helpful
talk, the Devotional Committee saw fit not to ask any special
person to speak to us. The meeting was turned into what is
commonly called an experience meeting. We had short but
earnest talks from a number of men. Many things were said
that were helpful to those who spoke as well as to those who
listened. Occasional meetings of this kind bring all the members
of the Association into closer touch with each other. The talks
that are made reveal the common problems with which we have
to deal; they unite us in a bond of sympathy and strengthen us
in our purpose to live for Christ.

* * *

The members of the Association had the pleasure, on April 21,
of listening to Prof. B. R. Payne, an alumnus of the College, who
spoke to us on "Gentleness." His talk was earnest and thought-
ful, revealing the full value and power of the gentle spirit in one.

* * *

Prof. Dowd spoke to us Sunday afternon, April 28, on
Object of Ufe."

'The

Y. M. C. A. Department. 467

The eighth annual Southern Students' Conference of the
Young Men's Christian Association will be held in Asheville,
N. C, June 21-30. Last year we sent three men to this Confer-
ence, but this year we hope to send more if it is possible. We
feel that the work done there means a great deal to the repre-
sentatives whom we send. They come in touch with the great
leaders of the Y. M. C. A. movement; they are filled with new
energy and zeal for the work, and come back to us better fitted
to conduct the work of our Association during the following year.
We hope our friends will aid us in sending a large delegation to
the Conference.

468 The Trinity Archive.

S. G. WINSTEAD, _____ Manager.

Dr. J. C. Kilgo spent the first week in May at Nashville, Tenn.,
where he attended a meeting of the Book Committee of the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church. Dr. Kilgo was a member of the com-
mittee.

According to announcement in the last issue of The Archive
the inner-society debate was held in the Southern Conservatory
of Music May 3. The question discussed was, Resolved, That
labor unions have been more beneficial than injurious. Messrs.
Webb and Cranford; of the Columbian Society, argued the affirm-
ative side of the question, while Messrs. Giles and Howard, of
the Hesperian Society, upheld the negative. Both sides were
ably represented; each speaker seemed perfectly familiar with
every phase of the question. A decision was necessary, and after
thorough consideration, as announced by the spokeman of the
committee, the question was decided in favor of the affirmative.
The College as well as the two Societies should be congratulated
on being so ably represented, for as a matter of fact argument,
not oratory, was the striking feature of the debate, and we pre-
sume that this feature, as heretofore, will be considered in our
Thanksgiving contest. The judges for the occasion were Messrs.
Jas. H. Southgate, H. A. Foushee, and Dr. Mims. Judge
Winston acted as president.

Rev. Mr. Giles, of Mt. Tirzah Circuit, and son, M. S. Giles,
spent Friday, May 3, on the Park.

Trinity Commencement Program. — June 2, 8 p.m., Baccalau-
reate Address by Dr. Kilgo. June 4, 11 a. m., Baccalaureate
Sermon by Bishop Galloway, of Mississippi. June 4, 8 p.m.,
Commencement Address by Mr. Hamilton Wright Mabie, of

At Home and Abroad. 469

New York City. June 4, 4 p. m. , Alumni Address by President
Dred Peacock, of Greensboro Female College. June 5, Gradua-
ting day.

Mr. Woodard, class of 1900, who for the past year has been
teaching at Horner's, Oxford, N. C, resigned his position there
in view of taking a medical course next fall. Mr. Anderson, of
the Senior class, has been elected to succeed him, and as Mr.
Woodard has in every respect proven a successful teacher, we
congratulate Horner on securing such a worthy successor. Steve
is the first of our number to secure a job, yet the fourteen that
are left extend to him our best wishes for a successful year.

The following is the record of our ball team this 3'ear, and also
of individual players:

March 23, at Durham, Horner 1, Trinity 11. March 27, at
Durham, Trinity 4, Lafayette 6. April 1, at Durham, Bingham 1,
Trinity 25. April 5, at Durham, Wake Forest o, Trinity 3.
April 8, at Guilford, Trinity 6, Guilford 14. April 10, at Dur-
ham, Trinity 3, Lehigh 17. April 17, at Durham, Trinity o,
Harvard 12. April 18, at Durham, Trinity 2, Harvard 7. April
20, at Raleigh, Trinity 6, Wake Forest 8. April 26, at Durham,
University of Georgia 1, Trinity 13. April 28, at Durham, T. P.
H. S. o, Trinity 13. May 4, at Durham, University of Maryland
9, Trinity 14.

RECORD OF EACH PLAYER.

Games. A. B. R. H S. B. P. O. A. E. B. A. F. A.

Turner, c. f. 12 53 20 20 13 19 2 2 377 913

Puryear, 1. f. — 3b 12 52 12 14 911 2 4 369 765

Giles, r. f. 9 39 6 15 4 6 o o 405 1000

Anderson, 2b 12 49 12 15 13 30 28 7 306 892

Short, ib t2 52 11 14 4 91 5 17 269 850

Howard, 3b. — s. s 11 39 6 8 7 24 33 10 205 825

Lassiter, 3b— p 11 38 5 7 4 n 13 7 184 775

Bradsher, p n 44 5 '5 4 9 " 3 340 875

Smith, c 12 51 8 16 7 76 15 6 314 939

Elliott, sub 1 1 1 1 o 3 o o 1000 1000

Peacock, sub 5 18 6 3 2 3 o o 166 1000

With Anderson as Captain and Schoch as coach, the team was
carried through the season with perfect satisfaction. Anderson
besides holding his team together with great ability, attended to
everything that came near second base, and hit the ball hard and

470 The Teinity Archive.

often when at the bat. On account of his being a senior next
year's team will suffer a great loss.

I,assiter looked after the duties at third base with great capa-
bility. He also is a senior and will not be with us next year.
"Begorry," we are sorry to give you up.

Turner in center field, the star on the team, accepted all kinds
of chances, and used the stick with much skill.

Giles was handicapped the season through on account of a bad
ankle, he was compelled to stay in the outfield when he was
needed on the infield. He hit hard.

Short, although small in statue, held down first base well.
This is his first year in college. We expect great things of him
next season.

Howard at short was always in the game, playing in seven out
of eleven games without an error. His batting eye was good,
drawing more free passes than any man on the team.

The season opened with Puryear at short, but he went to the
outfield after the second game where he showed himself to be a
fast man.

Bradsher and Smith did the battery work. This is Bradsher's
first year in college and first appearance as a pitcher. He is
young and promises to be one of the best college pitchers in the
State before his college course ends. Three hundred and forty
men faced him, sixty-three hit safe, seventy struck out, fourteen
drew a base on balls, and six were hit by pitched balls. This is
a record that any young pitcher should be proud of.

Smith held up his end of the battery string with great capacity.
Besides the battery work of Smith and Bradsher, they both hit
among the leaders.

^S&j/rffit

■

v:v\':

■':'-:'.

^&\*

■ .

'

4 «P*B*M

i" ^Tg^*«W8

Mas .

Date Due

v '■"•?

Apr2f3<

;h

BSE*

".; '■

^.c^\

!-•■ .-. :.' "~

*n?

■ - r

t o /^_fc m_ i t ii

Duke University Libraries

D02600582N

lEffT*}^

37tf-**" ^

V-^ 32609

378*756 "T833Q v.L* 32609

u^-

? "

r r

r

iC

'*-•■■

B5

BS

^B

£

1

" /%^4

». *i> •,

. if .L- -V'

h

" ^^S

N28900920Q

^ik.yW

rtBMftfllv ■HOI

HHH

v^

seuejqn A)isjaA|un a>|na

IHeW
mm

FraiMIIVSo»fl

HHBsB

fillls

■